LIBRARY OF THE
UNIVERSITY-OF ILLINOIS
AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN
977.3
Sm5h
v. 1
cop. 2
T.H.R
A HISTORY
OF
SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
A Narrative Account of its Historical Progress, its
People, and its Principal Interests
BY
George Washington Smith, M. A.
VOLUME I
ILLUSTRATED
THE LEWIS PUBLISHING COMPANY
CHICAGO AND NEW YORK
1912
COPYRIGHT, 1912
BY
THE LEWIS PUBLISHING COMPANY
5 n
V.
INTRODUCTORY
The richest heritage which shall ever come into our possession is the
simple story of the struggles, the sacrifices, and the triumphs of the
men and women our fore-parents who planted in this western wilder-
ness the home, the school, the church, and the state.
We shall never know that story in all its fullness and completeness.
For the noble men and women who opened up the way for civilization
SPINNING WHEEL, SPOOL FRAME, AND WARPING BARS
in all this western country, have long since gone to their reward, and
they have left meager accounts of all the vicissitudes through which they
passed when "wilderness was king."
We may never realize, fully, what it meant for the men and women
of a century or more ago to leave comfortable homes, devoted friends
and relatives, the associations of childhood, aye, the graves of their
dead, and take up their weary march over mountains, across streams,
through trackless forests, to plant new homes in a wilderness inhabited
by wild beasts and wilder men.
It is the purpose of this little volume to reveal a portion of that
story to our people, and especially to the boys and girls while they are
yet free from the cares of the graver responsibilities of life. If these
young people shall ever come into possession of their inheritance, we
may not fear for the future of our homes nor for the destiny of the
state.
The tendency of those who gather up the history of a state or of a
nation is to put much stress upon the political movements and greatly
to neglect the other phases of a people's life. As individuals and as a
iii
IV
INTRODUCTORY
people we do not have very definite notions of the march of progress in
the social life of our people; or of the industrial movement which has
revolutionized all kinds of labor. Likewise we find it difficult to formu-
late definite notions of our religious and educational advancement.
But it ought not so to be. We ought to be as deeply interested in
the unfolding of our industrial life as in the evolution of our political
history. What could be more profitable, and what more charming than
the story of the progressive steps by which our home life has moved
away from the one room log cabin with its chinks and daub, its puncheon
floor, its open fireplace, its stick chimney, its whitewashed walls, and
its creaky door upon its wooden hinges ?
This story may yet be preserved, in part at least, for there are people
now living in our midst who remember the hand cards, the spinning
wheel, the reel, the walking frame, the dull thud of the loom, as hour
by hour the mother toiled in the mystery of shuttle, and sley, and
A HOME-MADE LOOM USED IN WEAVING CARPETS
treadle, and harness, and warp, and woof. The oldest inhabitant remem-
bers vividly the shaving horse, the shoemaker's kit, the shuck collar, the
wooden mold-board, the chain traces, the broadaxe, the sugar camp,
the reap-hook, the whipsaw, the flail, and the water gristmill.
And we need only to rummage the attic of the old homestead to find
the gourd, the piggin, the powder-horn, the bullet-moulds, the hackle,
the candlestick, the swingling knife, the candle-moulds, the split bottomed
chair, and the cradle.
And who has not heard of the campmeeting with its mysterious con-
versions, its powerful sermons, its prolonged prayers, its stories of men
who came to scoff but remained to pray ? Did you ever hear the hymns
lined? Did you ever hear the tune pitched? Did you know that this
faithful preacher had toiled hard all week at farm work, and studied
his Bible at night in order to be able to shepherd his flock on Sunday ?
Did you know the church finances were never "embarrassed" in those
early days? There are those in nearly every neighborhood who carry in
a sacred corner of their memory the story of the early church. They
INTRODUCTORY v
say little about those days. But they will tell you quietly this beautiful
story of devotion and sacrifice.
And what shall we say of the pedagogue of a hundred years ago?
He was like the seasons he came and went. He had no settled home.
He taught his school in some abandoned building and ' ' boarded 'round. ' '
There were no school-book trusts, and no school-furniture combines in
those dreamy days. There were no county superintendents to refuse
certificates, and no school journals to furnish methods and devices. But
notwithstanding the meager material equipment of the schools, and the
lack of intellectual preparation in the teacher, there was yet a constant
movement toward better things. And if there was a lack of scientific
A WHEEL MORE THAN 150 YEARS OLD, USED IN SPINNING FLAX
methods in the educational processes, there was compensation in the
moral and spiritual vigor instilled into the young people of that day.
What a charming thing it would be to re-live this life with grandfather
and grandmother! Who would not enjoy going back to the old home-
stead even though it be in imagination only.
To the writer it has seemed not inappropriate to attempt to gather
up and put into convenient form this simple story of our wonderful
growth and development. His 'parents were immigrants in the early
'30 's and the story of the life of those days as it came from father and
mother is a blessed memory. This traditional knowledge has been sup-
plemented by a limited amount of original investigation, but the chief
reliance has been placed in the published histories to which the writer
has had access.
The illustrations have been secured after much research and at no
little expense, and it is hoped they may be found to be of true historical
merit.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I
SOUTHERN ILLINOIS GEOLOGY
CIVILIZATION BASED ON GEOLOGY GENERAL SCIENTIFIC PHASE THE
GEOLOGICAL ERAS TABLE OP GEOLOGICAL TIME DIVISIONS THE GLA-
CIAL PERIOD. 1
CHAPTER II
RESOURCES OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
SOILS OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS SOUTHERN ILLINOIS TIMBER OUR COAL
FIELDS STONE, OIL AND GAS SALT, LEAD AND CLAY PRAIRIE AND
TIMBER AREAS 10
CHAPTER III
INDIANS AND PREHISTORIC PEOPLES
GREAT INDIAN FAMILIES THE ILLINOIS INDIANS GREAT CHIEFS EVI-
DENCES OF PREHISTORIC PEOPLES THE CAHOKIA MOUNDS IMPLE-
MENTS, POTTERY AND PICTOGRAPHS. 23
CHAPTER IV
DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS
CLAIMANTS TO AMERICA MARQUETTE AND JOLJET THE TRIUMPHS AND
DEATH OF LASALLE His BRAVE LIEUTENANT, TONTI 33
CHAPTER V
PERMANENT SETTLEMENTS IN ILLINOIS
KASKASKIA SETTLED GRANTS OF LAND OTHER SETTLEMENTS WAR
AND PROGRESS GOVERNMENT, CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS 49
vii
viii CONTENTS
CHAPTER VI
LOUISIANA AND ILLINOIS (1732-1777)
ILLINOIS PRIOR TO THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR THE STRUGGLE FOR
THE OHIO VALLEY OLD FORT CHARTRES THE COMING OP THE
BRITISH ILLINOIS UNDER BRITISH RULE. 61
CHAPTER VII
CLARK'S CONQUEST OF THE ILLINOIS COUNTRY
CONDITIONS IN ILLINOIS CLARK'S EXPEDITION TO THE ILLINOIS COUNTRY
PUBLIC INSTRUCTIONS TO GENERAL CLARK PRIVATE INSTRUCTIONS
DOWN THE RIVER ACROSS SOUTHERN ILLINOIS CAPTURE OP KAS-
KASKIA COUNTY OP ILLINOIS 79
CHAPTER VIII
ILLINOIS COUNTY AND THE NORTHWEST TERRITORY
THE ROUTE TO VINCENNES CAPTURE OP VINCENNES COMING OF JOHN
TODD VIRGINIA CEDES HER WESTERN LANDS ORDINANCE OF 1787
PASSED GOVERNMENT ORGANIZED CONDITIONS IN ILLINOIS LOCAL
GOVERNMENT. 90
CHAPTER IX
AS A PART OF INDIANA TERRITORY
HARRISON AND THE INDIAN PROBLEMS SLAVERY IN THE TERRITORY ILLI-
NOIS TERRITORY ERECTED. 104
CHAPTER X
ILLINOIS (1809-1812)
TERRITORY OP THE FIRST CLASS WAR OF 1812 MATTERS OF LOCAL IN-
TEREST ILLINOIS A SECOND CLASS TERRITORY A RETROSPECT. 109
CHAPTER XI
APPROACHING STATEHOOD
NEW COUNTIES BANKS AND BANKING IMMIGRATION FIFTEEN COUN-
TIES UP TO 1818 NATHANIEL POPE ELECTED TO CONGRESS 124
CONTENTS ix
CHAPTER XII
ILLINOIS BECOMES A STATE
SERVICES OP NATHANIEL POPE THE CONSTITUTIONAL CONVENTION
THE CONSTITUTION OP 1818 129
CHAPTER XIII
ILLINOIS UNDER GOVERNOR BOND
STARTING THE NEW MACHINERY ILLINOIS' BLACK CODE IN THE NEW
CAPITAL ATTEMPTED FINANCIAL RELIEF MILITARY TRACT THE
ENGLISH PRAIRIE SETTLEMENT GOVERNOR BOND RETURNS TO His
FARM 136
CHAPTER XIV
ADMINISTRATION OF GOVERNOR COLES
A MAN WITH CONVICTIONS THE SLAVERY ISSUE A BITTER CAMPAIGN
THE RESULT THE SANGAMON COUNTRY A DISTINGUISHED VISITOR
THE ELECTIONS OP 1826 148
CHAPTER XV
NINIAN EDWARDS, GOVERNOR OF ILLINOIS
THE STATE BANK AN INTERESTING DOCTRINE SCHOOL LEGISLATION
THE WINNEBAGO WAR. 166
i " ; ' -
CHAPTER XVI
EXPANSION
KASKASKIA AND CAHOKIA MILITARY BOUNTY LANDS PEORIA AND GAL-
ENA RELIGIOUS ORGANIZATIONS PRESBYTERIANISM MISSIONARIES
METHODISM THE BAPTISTS. 172
CHAPTER XVII
AN IMPORTANT STATE PERIOD
How GOVERNOR REYNOLDS WAS ELECTED THE INAUGURAL ADDRESS
VDEEP SNOW OP 1830-1 THE BLACK HAWK WAR CALL TO ARMS
THE END SECOND HALF OF ADMINISTRATION. 180
x CONTENTS
CHAPTER XVIII
ADMINISTRATION OF GOVERNOR JOSEPH DUNCAN
ELECTION AS GOVERNOR BANKING LEGISLATION RECOMMENDED UNITED
STATES AND STATE BANKS REDEMPTION EXTENSION SUSPENSION
OF SPECIE PAYMENTS STATE BANK IN LIQUIDATION INTERNAL
IMPROVEMENTS RECOMMENDATIONS BILL PASSED OVER GOVERNOR'S
VETO CAPITAL REMOVED TO SPRINGFIELD ALSO PASSED OVER
COUNCIL'S VETO. 193
CHAPTER XIX
MARTYRDOM OF LOVEJOY
SLAVERY IN STATE AND NATIONAL POLITICS AGITATION BY ABOLITION-
ISTS AND NEWSPAPERS A MORAL HERO LOVEJOY BECOMES AN EDI-
TOR CONSTITUTIONAL RIGHT "OBSERVER" MOVED TO ALTON MOB
DESTROYS PRESSES LOVEJOY A MARTYR 207
CHAPTER XX
ILLINOIS FROM 1838 TO 1846
THOMAS CARLIN ELECTED GOVERNOR "TIPPECANOE AND TYLER Too"
INTERNAL IMPROVEMENT SCHEMES COLLAPSE GOVERNOR THOMAS
FORD ILLINOIS AND MICHIGAN CANAL PROGRESSES SOME SOCIAL
PROBLEMS. 219
CHAPTER XXI
ADMINISTRATION OF AUGUSTUS C. FRENCH
THE MEXICAN WAR THE MORMONS CONSTITUTION OF 1848 THE ILLI-
NOIS CENTRAL RAILROAD A NEW BANKING SYSTEM. 228
CHAPTER XXII
GOVERNOR JOEL A. MATTESON
UNDER THE NEW CONSTITUTION MATTESON ELECTED GOVERNOR ILLI-
NOIS CENTRAL BUILT SLAVERY AGITATION CANAL SCRIP FRAUD
STATE AND NATIONAL POLITICS. 246
CHAPTER XXIII
PERIOD OF POLITICAL UNREST
ILLINOIS' FIRST REPUBLICAN GOVERNOR OFFICIAL OATH AGAINST
DUELLING SOME MATTERS OF LOCAL INTEREST POLITICAL SITUA-
TION IN SOUTHERN ILLINIOS IN 1858 WHEN DOUGLAS CAME TO
CAIRO LINCOLN IN ANNA AND JONESBORO. 253
CONTENTS xi
CHAPTER XXIV
LINCOLN-DOUGLAS DEBATE AT JONESBORO
MR. DOUGLAS'S SPEECH MR. LINCOLN'S REPLY MR. DOUGLAS'S REPLY.
267
CHAPTER XXV
ON THE EVE OP THE GREAT CONFLICT
THE ELECTION OP 1858 DOUGLAS AT BENTON POLITICAL MEETINGS
AT CENTRALIA LAST DEBATE AT ALTON THE CAMPAIGN OF 1860
A SON OP ILLINOIS. 300
CHAPTER XXVI
"WAR HISTORY (1861-1898)
POLITICS IN SOUTHERN ILLINOIS PRESIDENTIAL VOTE (1860) IN LOGAN'S
DISTRICT STATE CONVENTIONS AND ASSEMBLIES KNIGHTS OP THE
GOLDEN CIRCLE "THE AMERICAN BASTILE" SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
IN CAMP AND BATTLE THREE YEARS' SERVICE ONE HUNDRED
DAYS' SERVICE THE ALTON BATTALION ONE YEAR SERVICE CAV-
ALRY SERVICE SPANISH- AMERICAN WAR THE FOURTH ILLINOIS IN-
FANTRY EIGHTH ILLINOIS INFANTRY NINTH ILLINOIS INFANTRY 314
CHAPTER XXVII
THE RETURN OF PEACE
A REUNITED PEOPLE ECONOMIC ADVANCEMENT POLITICAL AND CON-
STITUTIONAL CHANGES CONSTITUTION OP 1870 ELECTIONS OP THE
SEVENTIES RAILROAD STRIKE OF 1870 THE EIGHTIES AND NINETIES
THE WORLD'S FAIR FROM ALTGELD TO DENEEN. 336
CHAPTER XXVIII
JOURNALISM
FIRST ILLINOIS NEWSPAPERS SLAVERY QUESTION STIMULATES JOURNAL-
ISM UNCERTAINTIES OF PIONEER JOURNALISM ABLE OLD-TIME EDIT-
ORS LATER STIMULATING ISSUES PAPERS FORCED TO SUSPEND
FOUNDED PRIOR TO 1880. 344
CHAPTER XXIX
TRANSPORTATION
EARLY RIVER BOATS SOUTHERN ILLINOIS WATERWAYS PIONEER TRAILS
AND ROADS GOVERNMENT HIGHWAYS THE NATIONAL ROAD WORK
OF THE STATE. 353
xii CONTENTS
CHAPTER XXX
EDUCATION IN ILLINOIS
FIRST AMERICAN PUBLIC SCHOOLS BASIS OF ILLINOIS SYSTEM PRIMITIVE
SCHOOL HOUSES CONVENTIONS TO ENCOURAGE PUBLIC EDUCATION
BEST FRIENDS OF THE CAUSE STATE LAW OP 1855 PRESENT SYSTEM
OP PUBLIC EDUCATION. 364
CHAPTER XXXI
ILLINOIS AGRICULTURAL COLLEGE
A PART OF THE GENERAL SYSTEM CREATED BY THE STATE SCHOOL
OPENS IN 1866 UNCERTAINTY AS TO STATUS LIFE GOES OUT IN 1879.
376
CHAPTER XXXII
PRIVATE SCHOOLS
FIRST HIGH SCHOOL IN ILLINOIS SHURTLEFP COLLEGE MCKENDREE AND
EWING COLLEGES SOUTHERN COLLEGIATE INSTITUTE GREENVILLE
COLLEGE. 381
CHAPTER XXXIII
SOUTHERN ILLINOIS COLLEGE
FIRST BUILDING ERECTED ' ' THE HERALD OF TRUTH ' ' COLLEGE REVIVED
CHARTER SECURED CLOSED IN 1870. 387
CHAPTER XXXIV
STATE SCHOOLS FOR HIGHER EDUCATION
STATE AID AND LEGISLATION SOUTHERN ILLINOIS HIGH SCHOOLS
SOUTHERN ILLINOIS NORMAL UNIVERSITY WORK OF THE STATE
TEACHERS ASSOCIATION LEGISLATURE CREATES NORMAL UNIVERSITY
EDUCATIONAL CONVENTIONS CARBONDALE, SITE OF SOUTHERN ILLI-
NOIS NORMAL UNIVERSITY UNIVERSITY OPENED BUILDING BURNED
THE NEW MAIN BUILDING GENERAL REVIEW. 392
CHAPTER XXXV
BANKS AND BANKING IN SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
FIRST LAND OFFICES AND BANKS IN EGYPT BANK OF ILLINOIS CREATED
BANK OF CAIRO THE STATE BANKS -INTERNAL IMPROVEMENT
SCHEMES FINANCIAL COMPLICATIONS AND EMBARRASSMENTS THE
FREE BANKING LAW ONE HUNDRED AND FIFTEEN BANKS OF ISSUE
EFFECTS OF NATIONAL BANKING SYSTEM- ILLINOIS BANKERS' ASSO-
CIATION GROUP No. 10 (SOUTHERN ILLINOIS) BUILDING AND LOAN
ASSOCIATIONS. 409
CONTENTS xiii
CHAPTER XXXVI
AGRICULTURAL RESOURCES
PREPONDERANCE OF RURAL POPULATION AVERAGE SIZE AND PRICE OP
FARMS -PERCENT OF VALUE IN LANDS, BUILDINGS, ETC. NUMBER OF
FARMS EDUCATIONAL AGENCIES. 419
CHAPTER XXXVII
ALEXANDER COUNTY
FIRST SETTLERS NEAR THEBES AND AT CAIRO COUNTY SEAT CHANGES
CAIRO SURVEYED AND FOUNDED LUMBER INTERESTS AND LEVEES
ALEXANDER IN WAR INDUSTRIES, RAILROADS AND SCHOOLS NOTED
VISITORS SOME PROMINENT MEN OF THE COUNTY THE OLD TOWN
OF THEBES. 425
CHAPTER XXXVIII
BOND COUNTY
f Two NEIGHBORHOOD FORTS BUILT THE Cox MASSACRE SALT WORKS-
SLAVERY ISSUE IN BOND COUNTY SCHOOLS FARMS AND FINANCES.
432
CHAPTER XXXIX
CLARK COUNTY
FIRST SETTLEMENTS MARSHALL AND THE NATIONAL ROAD PROFESSIONAL
MEN OF THE COUNTY AGRICULTURAL AND FINANCIAL. 436
CHAPTER XL
CLAY COUNTY
MAYVILLE, OLDEST SETTLEMENT COUNTY SEAT MOVED TO LOUISVILLE
BUSY EARLY DECADE (1840-1850) OHIO AND MISSISSIPPI RAILROAD
BUILT FOUNDING OF CHURCHES SETTLEMENT IN WESTERN SEC-
TIONS PRESENT VILLAGES AND TOWNS. 439
CHAPTER XLI
CLINTON COUNTY
CARLYLE, FIRST SETTLEMENT AND COUNTY SEAT LAID OUT IN 1818
CANDIDATE FOR STATE CAPITAL JUDGE SIDNEY BREESE PRESENT
CONDITIONS. 443
xiv CONTENTS
CHAPTER XLII
CRAWPOKD COUNTY
LAMOTT, FIRST WHITE RESIDENT TERRIBLE HUTSON MASSACRE PALES-
TINE, THE OLD COUNTY SEAT ROBINSON MADE THE COUNTY SEAT
AGRICULTURE COMING OF RAILROADS AND OIL OBLONG THE OIL
INDUSTRY. 446
CHAPTER XLIII
CUMBERLAND COUNTY
COUNTY SEAT CHANGES GENERAL FACTS OP INTEREST NEWSPAPERS
THE NATIONAL ROAD AND RAILROADS. 451
CHAPTER XLIV
EDWARDS COUNTY
SETTLEMENT OF THE ENGLISH PRAIRIE ALBION FOUNDED JUDGE WAL-
TER S. MAYO PIANKASHAWTOWN AN EARLY TEACHER THE MANU-
FACTURE OF CLAY PRODUCTS INTERESTING COUNTY ITEMS. 453
CHAPTER XLV
EFFINGHAM COUNTY
EWINGTON, FIRST COUNTY SEAT PRESENT SEAT OF JUSTICE TEUTOP-
OLIS LAND VALUES 458
CHAPTER XL VI
FAYETTE COUNTY
FIRST SETTLERS OF THE COUNTY FIRST CAPITOL AT VANDALIA SECOND
CAPITOL PERRYVILLE, SEAT OF FAYETTE COUNTY ERNEST, OR HAN-
OVER COLONY FAYETTE AND VANDALIA ITEMS. 461
CHAPTER XLVII
FRANKLIN COUNTY
CAVE TOWNSHIP FIRST SETTLED PIONEER MILLS ERECTED EARLY-TIME
ITEMS SLAVES AND LAND BENTON, THE COUNTY SEAT LOGAN AND
DOUGLAS GROWTH OF COAL INTERESTS. 465
CONTENTS xv
CHAPTER XL VIII
GALLATIN COUNTY
THE COUNTY'S FIRST WHITE SETTLER FIRST WHITE SETTLEMENT A
LAND OF FLOODS AND LEVEES THE WILSONS GENERAL THOMAS
POSEY OTHER PROMINENT MEN TOWN OF EQUALITY. 469
CHAPTER XLIX
HAMILTON COUNTY
FIRST SETTLERS JUDGE STELLE'S PIONEER PICTURES WHICH RECTOR
WAS MASSACRED? TOWN OF MCLEANSBORO As TO EDUCATION
JAMES R. CAMPBELL GENERAL INFORMATION. 475
CHAPTER L
HARDIN COUNTY
PICTURESQUE AND PROSPEROUS LEAD MINES AND TOWNS FIRST SET-
TLERS CAVE-IN-THE-ROCK DESCRIBED. 478
CHAPTER LI
JACKSON COUNTY
SETTLED EARLY PART NINETEENTH CENTURY SALT INDUSTRIES FOUNDED
ILLINOIS CENTRAL BRINGS SETTLERS CARBONDALE PLATTED
COAL MINING GRAND TOWER MURPHYSBORO. 481
CHAPTER LII
JASPER COUNTY
i
NEWTON, THE COUNTY SEAT POPULATION AND AGRICULTURE VILLAGES
IN COUNTY. 486
CHAPTER LIII
JEFFERSON COUNTY
MT. VERNON MADE THE COUNTY SEAT MILITARY RECORD JUDICIAL AND
LEGAL CENTER CAR SHOPS MT. VERNON OF TODAY FACTS OF
INTEREST. 489
xvi CONTENTS
CHAPTER LIV
JOHNSON COUNTY
CREATED BY GOVERNOR EDWARDS AGRICULTURE AND STOCK RAISING
EARLY SETTLERS SLAVERY CONTEST (1823-4) MAJOR ANDREW J.
KUYKENDALL CLARK PASSED THROUGH THE COUNTY. 492
CHAPTER LV
LAWRENCE COUNTY
PIONEER FRENCH SETTLERS THE DEEP SNOW AND MILK SICKNESS
SCHOOLS CHARLOTTESVILLE OLD TRAILS ACROSS THE COUNTY
LAWRENCEVILLE, THE COUNTY SEAT OIL AND GAS WELLS. 497
CHAPTER LVI
MARION COUNTY
AGRICULTURE AND LIVE STOCK OLD SALEM, THE COUNTY SEAT ' ' STATE
POLICY" ABANDONED FATHER OF WILLIAM J. BRYAN GEN. JAMES
S. MARTIN THE PRESENT SALEM AND CENTRALIA LATE DISCOVERY
OF OIL. 502
CHAPTER LVII
MASSAC COUNTY
OLD FORT MASSAC METROPOLIS LAID OFF BROOKPORT (FORMERLY
BROOKLYN) JOPPA DRAINAGE AND AGRICULTURE THE OLD FORT
TO BE PRESERVED. 506
CHAPTER LVIII
MONROE COUNTY
FIRST AMERICAN SETTLERS JEFFERSON'S ESTIMATE OF JAMES LEMEN -
OLD LEMEN FORT (SECOND BRICK HOUSE IN ILLINOIS) THOMAS
FORD AND DANIEL P. COOK FIRST COUNTY COURT SCHOOLS AND
SLAVES OLD FRENCH LAND GRANT ELDER PETER ROGERS. 509
CHAPTER LIX
PERRY COUNTY
PIONEER SETTLERS AND INCIDENTS PINCKNEYVILLE SELECTED AS COUNTY
SEAT FIRST CIRCUIT COURT DuQuoiN AND TAMAROA 513
CONTENTS xvii
CHAPTER LX
POPE COUNTY
SARAH VILLE (GOLCONDA), THE COUNTY SEAT EDUCATIONAL AND SOCIAL
NOTED PERSONAGES "GREAT MEDICINE WATER" STATISTICS 516
CHAPTER LXI
PULASKI COUNTY
CALEDONIA, THE OLD COUNTY SEAT MOUND CITY OP THE EARLIER
TIMES GENERAL M. M. RAWLINGS PLANS FOR THE GREAT EMPORIUM
CITY UNION BLOCK, CIVIL WAR HOSPITAL THE PRESENT MOUND
CITY VILLAGES OP THE COUNTY. 519
CHAPTER LXII
RANDOLPH COUNTY
COUNTY AND STATE HISTORY PARALLEL KASKASKIA COURT HOUSE OP
1819 A SLAVE COUNTY POPULATION, 1825-1840 COUNTY SEAT
MOVED TO CHESTER DECLINE OP KASKASKIA ON THE RAMPARTS OP
OLD PORT GAGE. 524
CHAPTER LXIII
RICHLAND COUNTY
CONDITIONS IN 1820 ELIJAH NELSON AND ROSWELL PARK CUSTOMS OP
EARLY SETTLERS THE HARD YEAR, 1881 FIRST INSTITUTIONS THE
CIVIL WAR OLNEY. 528
CHAP'CER LXIV
ST. CLAIR COUNTY
GENERAL ST. CLAIR CREATES THE COUNTY COUNTY SEAT TRANSFERRED
FROM CAHOKIA TO BELLEVILLE EARLY SETTLEMENTS GERMAN IM-
MIGRATION JOHN REYNOLDS AND JOHN M. PECK CAHOKIA AND PRAI-
RIE DU PONT THE PRESENT COUNTY AND COUNTY SEAT CHARLES
DICKENS AND SON EAST ST. Louis. 532
CHAPTER LXV
SALINE COUNTY
PIONEER EVENTS COUNTY SEAT LOCATED AT RALEIGH POLITICAL HIS-
TORY CIVIL WAR SENTIMENT HARRISBURG ELDORADO CARRIER
MILLS THE OLD STONE FORT. 538
xviii CONTENTS
CHAPTER LXVI
UNION COUNTY
FIRST SETTLERS JONESBORO MADE THE COUNTY SEAT THE WILLARD
FAMILY COLONEL JOHN S. HACKER VEGETABLES AND FRUITS MIN-
ERALS AND MINERAL SPRINGS TOWNS. 541
CHAPTER LXVII
WABASH COUNTY
FOUR TOUGAS BROTHERS, FIRST SETTLERS THE THREE BLOCK FORTS
TIMBER AND SAW MILLS MILK SICKNESS SHIPTINGS OP THE COUNTY
SEAT ABORIGINAL REMAINS NOTES FROM NATURE THE WABASH
AND MOUNT CARMEL LIVE STOCK RAISING. 547
CHAPTER LXVIII
WASHINGTON COUNTY
COUNTY SEAT CONTENTIONS NASHVILLE FINALLY SELECTED COURT
HOUSES CITY OP NASHVILLE MINOR TOWNS. 552
CHAPTER LXIX
WAYNE COUNTY
FIRST SETTLERS AND EVENTS FIRST COUNTY SEAT IN THE WARS
CAPT. THOMAS W. SCOTT FAIRFIELD FARM VALUES. 555
CHAPTER LXX
WHITE COUNTY
ORIGINAL PHYSICAL FEATURES WHITE COUNTY AND ITS SPONSOR EARLY
VISITORS CARMI, THE COUNTY SEAT ENPIELD EARLY DAY WILD
PIGEON ROOST. 558
CHAPTER LXXI
WILLIAMSON COUNTY
LAST OP INDIANS THE JORDAN BROTHERS INDUSTRIES MEXICAN AND
CIVIL WAR MATTERS TOWNS IN THE COUNTY. 561
INDEX
Abt, Paul W., 1362
Adams, Robert L., 1528
Adams, Willard W., 1299
Adams county, 174
Adderly, Henry C., 575
Adles, Max, 923
Agnew, T. Lee, 780
Agricultural resources Preponderance
of rural population, 419; average
size and price of farms, 420; percent
of value in lands, buildings, etc., 420;
number of farms, 421; educational
agencies, 421
Aiken, Hiram M., 1233
Akers, Peter, 385
Albion, 453, 454, 549
Alexander, James, 1376
Alexander, John, 1376
Alexander, Milton K., 205
Alexander, Walter C., 569
Alexander, William M., 425
Alexander county First settlers near
Thebes and at Cairo, 425; county
seat changes, 425 ; Cairo surveyed and
founded, 427 ; lumber interests and
levees. 427; Alexander in the war,
427; industries, railroads and schools,
428; noted visitors, 429; some prom-
inent men of the county, 431; the old
town of Thebes, 431; the visit of the
"Concord," 431; Alexander county
court house (illustration) At Cairo,
424; at Thebes (1845), 426
Allen. James C., 314, 338, 447, 1608
Allen, Thomas G., 329
Allen. William J., 338
Allio, James H., 1139
Allyn, Robert. 402. 407
Almira College, 435
Alsbrook. Arthur B., 811
Alsbrook, Robert W., 793
Alsup. James T.. 1509
Altgeld. John P., 341
Alto Pass, 545
Alton Battalion, 332
Alton city hall where Lincoln-Douglas
debate was held (illustration). 302
Alton Seminary, 383
"Alton Spectator." 348
Ames, E. R., 384
Amity Academy, 434
Andel, Casimir, 334
Anderson, Amos, 514
Anderson, Benjamin H., 902
Anderson, Charles E., 1040
Anderson, Cyrus H., 956
Anderson, George H., 1642
Andrews, George W., 1106
Anna, 545
Anti-Nebraska party, 250
Antrim. Hugh S., 740
Apple, Elmer L., 1579
Applegath, Joseph, 455
Applegath, (Mrs.) Joseph, 456
Archer. William B., 436
Asbury, Isaac M., 1417
Atherton, William N., 1699
Attractive architecture, McLeansboro
(illustrated), 476
Badgley settlement, 173
Bailey, Henry, 1540
Bainbridge, 564
Baird, Samuel W., 1161
Baker, Carl, 1135
Baker, David J., 166, 527
Baker, E. D., 230, 560
Bald Knob, 544
Baldwin, Theron, 372
Ballance, John W., 603
Bank of Cairo, 410
Bank of Illinois (Shawneetown), 125,
198, 223, 409, 412
Bank bills (illustrations), Issued by Ed-
wardsville bank in 1821, 141; by
Cairo bank, 196
Banks and banking First land offices
and banks in Egypt, 409; "Bank of
Illinois" created, 409; "Bank of
Cairo," 410; the state banks, 410;
internal improvement schemes, 411;
financial complications and embarass-
ments. 412; the Free Banking Law,
414; "Wild Cat" banks, 415; one
hundred and fifteen banks of issue,
415; effects of national banking sys-
tem, 416; Illinois Bankers' Associa-
tion. 416; group No. 10, (Southern
Illinois), 417; building and loan as-
sociations, 124, 194, 243, 417
XIX
INDEX
Banks and banking (illustrations),
Cairo bank, Kaskaskia, 410; old
banking house in Shawneetown
(1840), 413
Banksou, James, 552
"Baptist Banner," 348
Baptists (early), 121, 179
Barclay, Guy C., 1492
Barclay, Phil C., 626
Barker, Daniel P.. 878
Barker, Lewis, 489
Barnett, William U., 1482
Barr, William W., 817
Barringer, George, 602
Bartlett, Oscar L., 632
Bartmes, Frank, 1030
Barton, John H., 1697
Bateman, Newton, 255, 393
Battle of Bad Axe, 191
Beach, Herbert C., 877
"Beacon," 445
Bean, Jerome F., 1694
Beatte, Ira, 1305
Bechtold, Herman T., 1193
Bechtold, William G., 1123
Beck, Guy, 461
Beckemeyer, Herman H., 1633
Becker, Edward P., 1076
Beecher, Edward, 372
Beever, John C., 980
Beever, W. George, 961
Begg, J. Cyril, 1357
Belleville, 532, 533, 535
Bellefontaine, 509
Bellmann, Emanuel, 1497
Bennett, John, 941
Benson, Newton J., 693
Benton, 467
Bergen, John G., 178
Bernreuter, Louis, 1234
Berry, William, 346
Beveridge, John L., 340
Bierer, Frederick C., 662
Bierer, Frederick G., 663
Big Four Depot and Y. M. C. A. build-
ing, Mt. Carmel (illustration), 550
Big Muddy river, 355
Biggs, William, 433, 509
Binder. John F. W., 1056
Birkbeck, Morris, 143 153, 346, 453,
454, 456, 457, 559
Birkner, Edward H., 1182
Bissell, L. H., 459
Bissell, William H.. 229, 251
Bissell (William H.), administration
Official oath against dueling, 253;
Bissell-Davis affair, 254
Black Hawk (portrait), 185
Black Hawk war, 183
Blake. Edward L., 1405
Blake, William B., 1072
Blanchard, Israel, 322
Boewe, Ernest E., 1589
Boggs, Vivian O., 772
Boisbriant Pierre Duque, 59, 66
Bon Pas block house, 549
Bond. Shadrach. 103, 117, 118, 135, 136,
147, 494, 509, 527
Bond (Shadrach) administration
Starting the new machinery, 136;
Illinois Black Code, 138; in the new
capital, 139; attempted financial re-
lief, 139; Military tract, 142; the
English Prairie settlement, 142; Gov-
ernor Bond returns to his farm, 147.
Bond county Two neighborhood forts
built (1811), 432; the Cox massacre,
432; Salt works, 433; slavery issue
in Bond county, 434; schools, 434;
farms and finances, 435
Bone, Finis E., 975
Bonney, John R., 1242
Borah, William E., 556
Borah, William N., 556
Borah, James L., 1636
Boswell, Charles J., 911
Bour. Frank. 1534
Bouthillier, 175
Bowlesville, 472, 482
Boys' corn club in Johnson county
(illustration), 374
Boyd, Christopher J., 1201
Boyer, Eli, 531
Bracy, Benjamin D., 1080
Bradbury, Presley G., 1536
Braden, Clark, 390, (389 portrait), 391
Braden, William E., 1175
Bradley, Daniel J., 1326
Bradley, James, 383
Bradley, Thomas A, 625
Bramlett. John D., 863
Brayfield, Benjamin F., 695
Breese, Sidney, 238. 376, 445
Breeze, Emanuel, 906
Brick, 19
Bridges, Gus H., 699
Bridges, Harry T., 678
British occupation, 72
Britton. Edward G., 657
Brock, F. M., 1655
Brookport (Brooklyn), 507
Brooks. John F., 372
Brooks, William, 439
Brosman, William H., 1595
Brown, Alfred, 1165
Brown, Austin L, 1327
Brown, Charles, 982
Brown, Columbus, 614
Brown, John J., 1615
Brown, John M., 630
Brown, John P., 886
Brown, Joseph M., 1144
Brown, R. E., 596
Brown. Samuel B., 1523
Brown. William H., 166, 346
Browning. John L., 1579
Browning, Levi, 1577
Browning, Nelson, 667
Browning, 0. H., 251
Brownsville's only remaining house, 483
Bruchhauser, William, 625
Brush, Daniel H., 1398
Brush, Samuel T., 1395
Bryan, Silas Lillard, 338, 503
Bryan, William Jennings, 338, 504
INDEX
xxi
Bryant, Emmett 0., 1516
Bryden, William, 577
Bucher, Eberhard, 789
Building and loan associations, 417
Bunch, Andrew J., 264
Bundy, Joseph B., 744
Bundy, William F., 1479
Burbes, Henry S., 963
Burch, Elmer, 1261
Burgess, Hampton S., 1610
Burkhardt, Henry, 1377
Burkhardt, John M., 1309
Burkhardt, Phillip, 1037
Burkhart, James M., 1049
Burnett, C. P., 1290
Burnett, Henry L., 1300
Burnett, John H., 1104
Burns, Henry E., 979
Burton, Charles C., 1170
Burr, Aaron, 506
Burris, Hiram H., 692
Burritt, Eldon G., 386, 435
Bushnell, D. I., 28
Butler, William N., 814
Butner, Andrew J., 862
Cache river, 355
Cahokia, 51, 100, 172, 532, 534
Cahokia Building, view of, 1361
Cairo, 118, 427
Cairo City and Canal Company, 427
Caldwell, Andrew S., 1067
Caledonia, 519
Calhoun, Hugh, 528
Callahan, Ethelbert, 1245
Ualvin, Allen F., 1197
Calvin, Robert, 521
Camp, Abram, 447
Campbell, Alexander, 555
Campbell, Bruce A., 958
Campbell, James R., 335, 477
Campbell, J. M., 400
Canal scrip bill ($100) (illustration),
248
Cantrell, William S., 830
Cantril, John, 1706
Capel, Sigel, 1374
Capitols (illustrations) At Kaskaskia,
137; at Vandalia, 139, 462; at Spring-
field, 204, 338
Carbondale, 484
Carbondale College, 397
Carbondale National Bank, 761
Carlile, R. A., 818
Carlin, Thomas, 219
Carlin, William P., 328
Carlyle, 443
Carlyle, James C., 1662
Carlyle, Thomas, 444
Carmi. 558, 559
Carr, John E., 801
Carrier Mills. 540
Carroll, Charles, 471
Carroll, McDaniel, 1371
Carson, William C., 1119
Carson, Zenas C., 1108
Carter, George E., 1571
Carter, James C., 765
Carter, Marcus L., 861
Carterville, 564
Cartwright, Peter, 384
Casey, Thomas S., 330
Casey, William, 489
Casey, Zadoc, 179, 181, 192, 489, 503
Caspar, Edward J., 1519
Casper, Walter J., 1140
Casteel, Burton L., 893
Catholic missions (early), 121, 175
Catlin, Oren, 176
Cave-in-Rock, 479, 480
Centerville, 549
Central City, 505
Centralia, 505
Cereal Springs, 564
Cerre, John Gabriel, 101
Chaffin, Horatio C., 1253
Chamberlin, John M., Jr., 574
Chapman, James C., 1469
Chapman, Pleasant S., 496
Chapman, Pleasant T., 750
Charlottesville, 498
Chase, Charles H., 717
Cherry, Thomas L., 707
Chester, 527
Chicago Inter-State Exposition, 341
Cisne, William H., 1661
Citizens' State & Savings Bank, 1602
City Hall, Mt. Carmel (illustration),
546
City National Bank of Murphysboro, 677
Civil war period Logan's popularity,
315; Logan In congress and the field,
316; state conventions and assemblies,
316; Knights of the Golden Circle,
317; Southern Illinois in camp and in
battle, 322; three years' service, 326;
one hundred days' service, 332; the
Alton Batallion, 332; one year ser-
vice, 332; cavalry service, 333
Clanahan, Milo R., 1262
Clark county First settlements, 436;
Marshall and the national road, 436;
professional men of the county, 437;
agricultural and financial, 437
Clark, George Rogers, 83 (portrait),
495, 506, 561
Clark, Harry H., 1622
Clark, James S., 1079
Clark, John, 179
Clark, Thomas A., 1651
Clark's conquest of the Illinois country
Conditions in Illinois, 79; Clark's
expedition, 80; public and private in-
structions to General Clark, 81; down
the Ohio, 82; across southern Illinois,
83 ; capture of Kaskaskia, 85
Clay City, 441
Clay county Maysville, oldest settle-
ment, 439; county seat moved to Lou-
isville, 439; busy early decade (1840-
1850), 440; Ohio and Mississippi rail-
road built. 440 ; founding of churches,
440; settlement in western sections,
441; present villages and towns, 441
XX11
INDEX
Clays, 19
Clayton, Walter E., 1075
Clements, Frank, 633
Clendennin, T. C., 429
Clinton county Carlyle, first settle-
ment and county seat, 443; laid out
in 1818, 443; candidate for state cap-
ital, 444; Judge Sidney Breese, 445;
present conditions, 445.
Clinton, DeWitt, 443
Cloud, Newton, 234
Coal, 15, 467
Cobbett, William, 143
Cobden, 545
Cockrum, Matthew W., 1205
Cole, Charles B., 1248
Cole, Hermon C., 1248
Coles' (Edward) administration a man
with convictions, 148; the slavery is-
sue, 150; a bitter campaign, 152; the
result, 155; the Sangamon country,
157; a distinguished visitor (LaFay-
ette), 160; the elections of 1826, 163
Coles, Edward (portrait), 149
Coles, Frank, Jr., 1593
Coles, Frank, Sr., 1580
Collier, Homer, 1084
Colp, John, 1532-
Colyer, Walter, 1586
Comings, Alfred, 727
Company of the West, 54
Compton, Levi, 547
Concrete railroad bridge over Salt creek,
near Effingham (illustration), 459
Connaway, Norman W., 831
Constitutions Territorial bill of 1809,
109; of 1818 (state), 133; of 1848,
233; of 1870, 339
Cook, Daniel P., 164, 510, 527
Cook, John, 324
Cook, Marion C., 854
Cook, Rufus E., 1502
Cook, Thomas M., 624
Cooper, John L., 1605
Copeland, James P., 1589
Copeland. Louisa, 1592
Copeland, Minnie L., 1593
Coughanowr, George W., 784
County of Illinois, 87-90
Covington, 552
Cowan, Thomas J., 797
Cowling, Edward J., 969
Cox, Henry, 1493
Crab Orchard, 564
Grain, Clain, 977
Crawford county Lamott,first white
resident, 446; terrible Hutson massa-
cre, 446; Palestine, the old county
seat, 447; Robinson made the county
seat, 447; school interests, 447; agri-
culture, 448; coming of railroads and
oil, 448 ; Oblong, 449 ; the oil industry,
449
Crawford, Francis E.. 1156
Crawford, James W., 1073
Cremeens, George L., 1195
Crichton, George K., 687
Crim, Charles W., 1506
Cross, John R., 1427
Crowley, Joseph B., 1511
Crozat, Anthony, 53, 59, 175
Cruiser "Concord" iu port at Cairo, (il-
lustration), 430
Cruse, Grant, 1154
Cullorn, Edward, 447
Cullom, Shelby M., 340
Cumberland count y County seat
changes, 451; general facts of inter-
est, 451; newspapers, 451; the na-
tional road and railroads, 451
Cunningham, J. M., 562
Cunningham, James T., 314
Curtis, Henry C., 672
Cutler, Manasseh, 99
Dailey, Samuel M., 1275
Daily, Whitson W., 477
Daniel, Marshall E., 1422
Dare, Eugene M., 1331
Daugherty, John E., 1463
Davenport, George O., 1380
Davenport, John, 1378
Davidson, Charles A., 1402
Davis, Charles C., 1301
Davis, David, 251
Davis, Frank M., 1574
Davis, Henry L., 1332
Davis, Jefferson, 192
Davis, Joseph W., 842
Dawson, Duly M., 674
Dawson, Lewis A., 769
Dell'Era, Louis, 1400
Deneen, Charles S., 343, 385
Denison, Leon E., 767
Dense woods, Johnston county (illustra-
tion), 494
DeRenault, Phillipe Francois 54, 66 67,
105
De Rocheblave, Chevalier, 75, 96
Dewey, Robert K., 1138
Dewey, William S., 859
DeWitt, John C., 713
DeWitt, William M., 1623
Diamond Grove Prairie, 173
Dick, Edgar B., 821
Dickens, Alfred Tennyson, 431, 537
Dickens, Charles, 536
Dickey, Thomas M., 1623
Dill, John D., 607
Dillon, Andrew, 1530
Dillon, Elisha, 1123
Dillon, Hettie A., 1125
Dillon, Wilford F., 1478
Dimmock, Thomas, 216
Dinwiddie, Charles C., 1354
Dixon, William. 518
Dodd, George E., 1513
Doherty, Anthony, 1460
Dollins, James J., 330
Donagliy, Mrs. Minnie J., 778
Donaghy, William B., 778
Donaly, James, 1002
Dorris". William S.. 909
Dougherty, Henry, 327
INDEX
XXlll
Dougherty, James, 520
Douglas, Stephen A., 238, 249, 255, 301,
313, 314, 371, 429
Dowell, George W., 1450
Dowell, William C., 1204
Draper, Newton W., 1468
Drone, Marion N., 1285
Dry, Alva R., 847
Dubois, Jesse K., 251, 497
Dubois, Toussaint, 497
DuCoign, Jean Baptiste, 26
Duff, A. D., 322
Dulany, William A., 1612
Dunaway, Samuel W., 1069
Duncan, George E., 1061
Duncan (Joseph) administration elec-
tion as governor, 193; banking legis-
lation recommended, 194; United
States and state banks, 195; redemp-
tion extension, 197; suspension of
specie payments, 198; State Bank in
liquidation, 200; internal improve-
ments, 200; recommendations, 200;
bill passed over governor's veto, 203;
capital removed to Springfield, 203;
also passed over council's veto, 205
Duncan, Joseph, 157, 165, 169, 185, 192,
193, 222, 368, 436
Duncan, Mathew, 344
Dunn, Joel, 1538
DuQuoin, 515
Dwyer, Mrs. W. T., 716
Dye, John W., 851
Early-day dwelling of clay and straw,
Richland county (illustration), 529
Early River boats, 353
Early schools, 120
Early school houses, 369
Early school teachers, 120, 366, 455
Easley, William T., 1324
Easterday, Elmer P., 731
Easterday, Melancthon, 612
East St. Louis, 537
Eaton, Abel C., 914
Eaton, Samuel B., 898
Ebers, William, 945
Echols, Thomas B.. 1613
Eddy, Henry (portrait), 154, 344, 471
Edgar, John, 103
Edwards county Settlement of the Eng-
lish prairie, 453; Albion founded, 454;
Judge Walter L. Mayo, 454; Pianka-
shawtown. 455; an early teacher, 455;
an early civil engineer, 456; the man-
ufacture of clay products, 456; in-
teresting county items, 457.
Edwards, Cyrus. 371, 376
Edwards. Francis M., 1104
Edwards. James E. N.. 1070
Edwards, James G., 348
Edwards (Xinian) administration The
State Bank, 166; an interesting doc-
trine, 168; school legislation, 169; the
Winnebago War, 170
Edwards. Xinian, 109. 164, 533
Edwards. Ninian W., 373
Edwards, William 0., 829
Edwardsville, 344
Erlingham, 458
Ettingham county Ewington, first
county seat, 458; present seat of jus-
tice, 458; Illinois College of Photog-
raphy, 459; Teutopolis, 459; land val-
ues, 459
Eighteenth Infantry Regiment, 327
Eighth Illinois Infantry, 335
Eightieth Infantry Regiment, 329
Eighty-first Infantry Regiment, 330
Eighty-seventh Infantry Regiment, 330
Eis, Gustave E., 1315
Eldorado, 540
Eleventh Infantry Regiment, 326
Elizabethtown, 479
Elliott, Thomas 0., 1003
Ellis, John M., 176, 178, 382
Elvira, 494
Emmerson, Louis L., 1373
Emporium Real Estate and Manufactur-
ing Company, 521
Enfield, 560
English, George W., 745
English Prairie settlements, 144, 453
Epler, Elbert, 1659
Equality, 472
Ernest, Ferdinand, 462, 463, 559
Ernest (Hanover) colony, 463
Ernst, Frank, 1097
Eshleman, Hugh B., 905
Etherton, James M., 759
Evans, Joseph T., 1028
Everest, Harvey W., 407
Ewing College, 385
Ewing, W. L. D., 192
Ewington, 458
Fager, Daniel B., 1157
Fairfield, 557
Faller, Louis, 1239
Farmer, Robert, 75
Farmer, William M., 1152
Farms f illustrations) Oakdale farm,
Vienna, 493 ; P. S. Chapman farm, Vi-
enna, 495 ; Wm. E. G. Britton, Mounds,
519
Farris, Dawson, M.. 1336
Fayette county First settlers in the
county, 461; first capitol at Vandalia,
461; second capitol, 462; Perryville,
seat of Fayette county, 462; Ernest,
or Hanover colony, 463; Fayette and
Vandalia items. 463
Feirich, Charles E., 816
Feldmeier. Samuel H.. 1277
Felts, Benjamin R.. 1683
Fern. William .T.. 588
Ferrell, Benjamin B., 1527
Ferrell. Hosea V.. 1163
Ferrell. William F.. 1183
Feuchter, Charles, 873
Fifer. Joseph W.. 341
Fifth Cavalry Regiment, 333
Fifteenth Cavalry Regiment, 334
Fifty-fourth Infantry Regiment, 329
XXIV
INDEX
Fifty-sixth Infantry Regiment, 329
File, Charles H., 1490
Finley, John Evans, 122
First American school teacher in Illinois,
120
First Cavalry Regiment, 333
First court of law, 69
First High School in Illinois, 382
First magazine in Illinois, 347
First National Bank of Mound City, 798
First Republican governor of Illinois,
253
Fischer, John G., 1060
Fisher, George, 117
Fisher, Orcenith, 553
Fithian, Charles D., 1550
Fitzgerrell, Daniel G., 1341
Fitzgerrell, Evan, 1024
Flack, John, 513
Flanagan, Samuel J., 399
Flannary, Abraham, 425
Flannary, Joshua, 425
Flannary, Thomas, 425
Flannigen, John L., 932
Flathead and Regulator war, 224
Fleming, Richard G., 1387
Fleming, R. K., 346
Flora, 441
Flower, George, 144, 346, 454, 457
Flower, Richard, 144, 145
Fly, Jesse \J., 697
Ford, J. B., 919
Ford, Theodore M., 618
Ford, Thomas, 166, 348, 510
Ford, William H., 1143
Ford (Thomas) administration Illinois
and Michigan Canal progresses, 223;
a brighter outlook, 223; some social
problems, 224
Fordham, Elias Pym, 454, 456
Foreman, Ferris, 230, 231, 463
Forester, John, 892
Fort Chartres, 54, 66, 71 and 72 (illus-
trations)
Fort Clark, 174
Fort Crevecoeur, 45
Fort Dearborn (Chicago) in 1812 (illus-
tration), 114
Fort Dearborn massacre, 112
Fort Edwards, 115
Fort Gage, 527
Fort Massac. 506, 507 (illustration), 508
Fortieth Infantry Regiment, 328
Forty-third Infantry Regiment, 328
Forty-eighth Infantry Regiment, 328
Fouke, Philip B., 327
Four Mile Prairie, 513
Fourteenth Cavalry Regiment, 334
Fourth Illinois Infantry (Spanish-Amer-
ican war). 334
Fox, Erwin D., 1320
Fraim, Oliver M., 739
Frankfort, 467
Franklin county Cave township first
settled, 465; pioneer mills erected,
465; early-time items. 466; slaves and
land, 466; Benton, the county seat,
467; Logan and Douglas, 467; growth
of coal interest, 467
Fraser, Alexander S., 643
i'ree Banking law, 244, 414
French, Augustus C., 255
French (Augustus C.) administration
End of Flathead and Regulator war,
226; Mexican war, 228; Mormons, 228;
constitution of 1848, 233; 111. Cent.
R. R., 237; a new banking system, 243
French, D. P., 378
French, George H., 573
French villages, religious life of, 60
Frier, Harry L., 1006
Friganza, Commodore, 1392
Friganza, Willis T., 1393
Fuller, R. C., 1384
Funkhauser, John J., 330
Fyke, Edgar E., 1542
Gahm, George L., 1557
Galbraith, John T., 579
Galena, 175
Gallatin county The county's first
white settler, 469; a land of floods and
levees, 470; the Wilsons, 470; Gen-
eral Thomas Posey, 471; other promi-
nent men, 471; town of Equality,
479; a pioneer industry, 479
Gallatin County Bank, 1702
Galligan, James H., 890
Uarretson, James, 509
Garrison, I. L., 1624
Gas, 18
Gasaway, Americus, 1294
Gaskins, Edward, 833
Gaskins, John T., 858
Gaskins, Wilson, 825
Gatewood, William J., 371
Gauen, Albert, 1054
Gauen, Roy E., 1032
Gee, Harl L., 1330
Gee, Knox, 1503
Gen. Grant and Gen. McClelland at
Cairo (1861) (illustration), 323
Geology Civilization based on, 2; Gen-
eral scientific phase, 3; eras, 4; time
divisions, 5; Southern Illinois, 5;
Glacial period, 7
George, William E., 1200
Georgetown, 552
Gerhart, Thomas S., 1225
Gerlach, Jacob P., 578
Gerould. Theodore F., 1293
Gibbs, William L, 226
Gibson, Elijah P., 1271
Gibson, James Walter, 1158
Gibson, James W., 1421
Gilbert, Edward L., 795
Gilbert. Miles F.. 726
Gilbreath, Whitney, 933
Gill, E. E., 1058
Gillespie, Joseph, 39, 314
Gillespie. Robert E., ?72
Gilliam. William H.. 1304
Glass. William T., 1339
Glynn, John P., 600
INDEX
XXV
Goddard, George A., 682
Goddard, Henry T., 1677
Goddard, Reuben J., 924
Golconda (bird's eye view), 517
Goodman, Thomas B., 1115
Gordon, Abram G., 1172
Gordon, George A., 1497
Gordon, H. S., 1497
Goudy, John, 376
Grammar, John, 542
Grand Rapids dam, Mt. Carmel, 356
(illustration), 551
Grand Tower, 484
Grant, Ulysses S., 324
Grant, William A., 997
Grant, William H., 822
Gravier, James, 49
Greaney, William P., 826
"Great Medicine Water," 518
Great Western Railway Company, 238
Green, Earl, 1352
Green, Reed, 842
Green, William H., 1353
Green, William P., 609
Green, Judge William P., 1240
"Greenup Tribune," 451
Greenville College, 386, 435 (illustra-
tion)
Grierson, Benjamin H., 333
Grissom, William M., 1207
Griswold, Stanley, 109
Gum, George W., 1489
Gun "Capt. Billy Smith," Cairo (illus-
tration), 428
Gunboats at Cairo (illustration), 325
"Gusher" near Robinson, Crawford
county (illustration), 449
Hacker, Fanny P., 429, 1297
Hacker, John S., 543
Haertling, G. H., 1575
Hale, James I., 628
Hale, John A., 584
Hall, Frank H., 422
Hall, Henry R., 1319
Hall, James, 344, 347
Hall, William B., 880
Hall, William 0., 1455
Halliday, Samuel, 1692
Hambleton, W. L.. 522
Hamilton, Charles E., 658
Hamilton, James W., 1364
Hamilton College, 477
Hamilton county First settlers, 475;
Judge Stelle's pioneer pictures, 475;
which Rector was massacred, 476;
town of McLeansboro, 476; as to edu-
cation, 477; James R. Campbell, 477;
general information, 477
Hamlin, John, 174
Hammond, Jackson L., 756
Hansen, Nicholas, 151
Hardin county Picturesque and pros-
perous. 478 ; lead mines and towns,
478; first settlers, 479; Cave-in-Rock
described, 480
Hardin, John H., 229
Hardy, John G., 690
Hardy, Solomon, 178
Hargrave, Jean, 796
Harker, Oliver A., 1100
Harlan, James D., 1617
Harmon, John, 385
Harper, John B., 1539
Harreld, William E., 1344
Harrington, Lawrence R., 685
Harris, Clyde D., 774
Harris, Gilham, 555
Harris, Isaac, 555
Harris, Thomas W., 329
Harrisburg, 540
Harrison, Francis O., 1220
Harriss, Judson E., 938
Hart, Samuel, 1096
Hart, William H., 1274
Hartwell, Dausa D., 1038
hartwell, DeWitt T., 1022
Hasenjaeger, Henry, 808
Hatch, O. M., 251
Hawkins, Louis A., 1324
Hawks, Walter S., 322
Hay, W. D., 560
Haynie, Isham N., 328
Heard, Montreville, 1444
Hearn, William O., 733
Heckert, Henry F., 1226
Helm, Douglas W., 1670
Hemenway, Justin G., 884
Henderson, W. H., 222
Henry, James D., 185
Henson, John H., 1250
Herbert, Oscar L., 87fi
Herrin, 564
Herrin, Paul D., 1118
Hersh, E. W., 1065
Hess, L. Jasper, 805
Hester, James S., 648
Hewitt, Francis M., 1098
Heyde, John B., 1055
Hickman, George A., 749
Hicks, Stephen G., 231, 328
Higher education First High School in
Illinois, 382; Southern Illinois Col-
lege, 387; state aid and legislation,
392; Southern Illinois high schools,
394; Southern Illinois Normal Uni-
versity, 395; work of the State Teach-
ers' Association, 395; Legislature cre-
ates Normal University, 396; educa-
tional conventions, 397; Carbondale,
site of Illinois Normal University,
400; University opened, 402; build-
ing burned, 404; the New Main Build-
ing, 406; general review, 407
Hight, James F., 758
Hileman, George T., 694
Hill, William S., 732
Hill, William H., 1425
Hill, Robert P., 1089
Hillman, A. C., 378
Hill's fort, 432
Hines, Frank B., 386, 1685
Hirons, John D.. 1237
Hodges, Edmund J., 1485
XXVI
INDEX
Hoffman, Francis A., 251
Hoffman, George, 1626
Hoffmeier, Fred, 1316
Hofsommer, Charles W., 1114
Hogue, James H., 1466
Hogue, Wilson Thomas, 386
Holbrook, Darius B., 427
Holcomb, Matthew R., 1562
Holdoway, John A., 897
Holshouser, William 0., 1480
"Homestead Exemption Law," 235
Hood, Fred, 752
Hoopes, Thomas F., 1432
Hopkins, Frank, 585
Hopp, Edward J., 867
Hord, George Y., 1511
Horn, Henry, ST., 985
Horn, Mary F., 987
Horn, Thomas, 987
Hostettler, Henry W., 1244
Hotels (illustrations) Old Sweet hotel,
Kaskaskia, 162; the Rawlings hotel,
Shawneetown, 163; old Jonesboro ho-
tel, headquarters of Lincoln and
Douglas (1858), 542
Hovey, Charles E., 396
Howe, Elbridge Gerry, 176
Howell William H., 1472
Hubbard, Adolphus Frederick, 164
Hubbard, William H., 1134
Huddleston Orphans' Home, 380
Hudgens, Hiram A., 677
Hudgens, John B., 696
Hudson, Ira J., 719
Huegely, John, Jr., 1310
Huegely, Julius, 1173
Huffman, G. Riley, 721
Huffman, George H., 734
Hughes, Aurelius G., 737
Hull, John, 407
Hull, Nathaniel, 509
Hundley, Robert M., 331
Hunsaker, George, 542
Huntsinger, Harrison P., 894
Huthmacher, Charles C., 1062
Huthmacher, George, 725
Hynes, Thomas W., 433
"Illinois Advocate and Lebanon Jour-
nal," 385
Illinois Agricultural College A part of
the General System, 376; created by
the state, 377; school opens in 1866,
378; uncertainty as to status, 379
Illinois and Michigan Canal, 202, 223
Illinois Bankers' Association, 416
Illinois Central Railroad, 238
Illinois College, 385
Illinois College of Photography, 459
Illinois country, 62
"Illinois Emigrant," 344
"Illinois Gazette." 344
"Illinois Herald," 344
"Illinois Intelligencer." 346
"Illinois Monthly Magazine," 347
"Illinois Republican," 346
Illinois State Trust Company, 1361
Illinois S t a t e The constitution o f
1818; first state election, 135
Illinois Teachers' Association, 372
"Illinois Temperance Herald," 348
Indiana Territory Harrison and the In-
dian problems, 104; slavery in the
territory, 105; erection of, 108; War
of 1812, 111; matters of local in-
terest, 115; a second-class territory,
116; a retrospect, 119; services of
Nathaniel Pope, 129; the constitu-
tional convention, 131; immigration
to Illinois, 126; Indian trails, 357
Indians Great families, 23; Illinois In-
dians, 24; great chiefs, 25
Industrial League of Illinois, 376, 395
Ingersoll, Ezekiel J., 406, 650
Ingersoll, Robert G., 471
Inglis, Samuel M., 435
Ingraham, Charles E., 703
Internal Improvements, 201, 221, 229
Irvin, Cyrus H., 1190
Irvington, 378
Isley, Albert E., 1491
Jackson, Charles A., 809
Jackson county Settled early part of
nineteenth century, 481; salt indus-
try founded, 482; Illinois Central
brings settlers, 483; Carbondale
platted, 484; coal mining, 484; Grand
Tower, 484; Murphysboro, 485
Jackson, Earl B., 1035
Jackson, James W., 1072
Jacksonville, 178
James, Bennett, 1674
James, Fountain E., 1576
James, George W., 715
Jasper county Newton, the county
seat, 486; population and agriculture,
486; villages in county, 486; Mt. Ver-
non made the county seat, 489; mili-
tary record, 490; car shops, 490; ju-
dicial and legal center, 490; Mt. Ver-
non of today, 491; facts of interest,
491
Jenkins, David P., 334
Jenkins, Henry H., 807
Jennelle, John J., 1464
Jeremiah, Thomas, 1212
Jesuits, 60, 80
Jinnette, Ezekiel R., 1418
Jo Daviess county, 174
Johns, Frederick A., 332
Johnson, Charles, 1638
Johnson, Edgar F., 1434
Johnson, Matthew, 75
Johnson, Stephen A., 1039
Johnson. William L., 910
Johnson county Created by Governor
Edwards. 492; agriculture and stock
raising, 492; early settlers, 494; sla-
very contest (1823-4), 494; Major
Andrew J. Kuykendall, 495, Clark
passed through the county, 495
Johnston City, 564
Johnston, James F., 1142
INDEX
XXVll
Johnston, William H., 708
Joliet, 36, 40
Jones, Alfred H., 1486
Jones, Emsly, 481
Jones, Gabriel, 527
Jones, James, 348
Jones, James M., 966
Jones, Obadiah, 109
Jones, Robert S., 1541
Jones, Thomas X., 1470
Jones, William, 179
Jones, William C., 1563
Jones' fort, 432
Jonesboro, 542
Jonesboro College, 385
"Jonesboro Gazette," 348
Joplin, James M., 1236
Joppa, 508
Jordan, Joshua, 547
Jordan brothers, 561
Journalism First Illinois newspapers,
344; slavery question stimulates
journalism, 346; uncertainty of pio-
neer journalism, 346; able old-time
editors, 347; later stimulating issues,
348; papers forced to suspend, 348;
founded prior to 1880, 349
Judd, Norman B., 251
Judy, Samuel, 173
Kane, Elias Kent, 157, 527
Kane, W. C., 868
Kansas-Xebraska act, 249
Karraker, Jacob, 1191
Karraker, O. M., 1192
Karraker, Thomas N., 992
Karsteter, William R., 968
Kaskaskia, 49, 102, 110, 172, 524
Kaskaskia, Capture of, 85
Kaskaskia eighteenth-century mill, ruins
of (illustration), 120
Kaskaskia Presbyterian church, 176
Kaskaskia view from Fort Gage, 342
Kaskaskias, 24
Kasserman, Henry M., 1443
Kasserman, Rudolph J., 1405
Keefe, David E., 1481
Keen, Frank B., 683
Keen, John, Jr., 1646
Keen, Raab D., 1664
Keener, George W., 332
Keith, Leroy G., 712
Keith, L. D., 665
Keller, P. J., 964
Kellogg, A. N., 349
Kellogg, Elisha, 173
Kellogg, Seymour, 173
Kellogg, William Pitt, 312
Kelly, Daniel E., 701
Kelly, George H., 1057
Kennedy, George, 1043
Kennedy, George, Sr., 1043
Kennedy, James B., 855
Kennedy, Marcus L., 904
Keokuk (chief), 183
Kerley, Thomas B., 666
Keys' Willard. 174
Kickapoo Indians, 25, 102
Kidd, Robert, 509
Kimmel, Singleton H., 344
Kimzey, Loranzey D., 922
King, Freeman, 942
Kinney, William, 180, 205
Kirkham, Robert, 329
Kirkpatrick, Cornwall E., 773
Kirkpatrick, R. D., 973
Kitchell, Joseph, 447
Kneffner, William C., 332
Knights of the Golden Circle, 318, 322,
539
Knoph, Aden, 1272
Knox, James, 250
Koch, Fred J., 1105
Koenigsmark, Alois J., 1048
Koenigsmark, Jacob J., 1047
Koenigsmark, John J., 930
Koenigsmark, Thomas, 1046
Koennecke, Frederick H., 1415
Koerner, Gustavus, 246, 251, 340, 533,
534 (portrait)
Kohn, H. H., 640
Kramer, Edward C., 571
Kramer, James H., 1634
Kuhls, Frank G., 1133
Kuny, Frederick J., 1704
Kuykendall, Andrew J., 495
Lackey, George W., 1437
Lacky, William A., 882
LaFayette, 160, 161 (portrait)
Lamer, Charles R., 1192
Lamott creek, 446
Lamott prairie, 446
Land, George L., 1702
Langan, Peter T., 644
Lansden, John M., 1672
Largent, W. W., 871
LaSalle, 41
Latham, S. W., 881
Lauder, Hugh, 567
Laughlin, William T., 783
La Ville de Maillet (Peoria), 174
Lawler, Michael K., 231, 327, 471
Lawrence county Pioneer French set-
tlers, 497; the deep snow and milk
sickness, 498; schools, 498; Charlottes-
ville, 498; old trails across the coun-
ty, 498; Lawrenceville, the county
seat, 499; oil and gas wells, 499
Lawrenceville, 499
Lawrenceville High School (illustra-
tion), 499
Layman, Thomas J., 300, 1065
Lead, 19, 174, 478
Leavitt, J. A., 385
Lebanon Seminary, 384
Leib, Daniel, 185
Lemen, James, Sr., 509
Lengfelder Brothers, 1520
Lengfelder, Charles R., 1521
Lengfelder, Gustavus A., 1521
Lengfelder. Louis F., 1522
Lentz, E. Gilbert. 1112
Leonhard. Adolph M., 1452
XXV111
INDEX
Leppo, Frank T. I., 1220
Lesemann, Philip B., 1260
Levett's Prairie, 439
Levy, Isaac K., 568
Levy, Mike, 1411
Lewis, Albert W., 1318
Lewis, Cassie B., 1177
Lewis, Elijah, 1066
Lewis, John S., 1013
Lewis, Steven C., 1273
Libke, Andrew K., 1667
Lightner, Alfred S., 1631
Lillard, Joseph, 122
Lime, 17
Limestone, 16
Lincoln, Abraham, 192, 204, 251, 255,
304, 306, 308, 309 (portrait), 310
Lincoln-Douglas debate Arrangements
for, 256; some matters of local inter-
est, 257; political situation in South-
ern Illinois in 1858, 258; at Cairo,
261; Lincoln in Anna and Jonesboro,
263; at Jonesboro, 267; Douglas at
Benton, 300; last debate at Alton, 301
Lindly, Cicero J., 1546
Linegar, David T., 314
Lingle, Fred L., 597
Lingle, Willis E., 1134
Link, Robert R., 917
Lippincott, Thomas, 177
Lippitt, William D., 907
Lockwood, Jesse C., 476
Log school house (illustration), 371
Logan, John A., 231, 255, 314, 315, 316
(portrait), 327, 467, 471, 485, 538, 539,
563
Logan, Thomas M., 1148
Long, James M., 1321
Looney, William A., 615
Lord, Hugh, 75
Louisiana, 61
Louisville, 439, 441
Lovejoy (Elijah Parish) and his mar-
tyrdom a moral hero, 209; Lovejoy
becomes an editor, 210; constitutional
right, 211; "Observer" moved to Al-
ton, 211; mob destroys presses, 212;
Lovejoy a martyr, 215
Lovejoy monument (illustration), Al-
ton, 218
Lovejoy, Owen, 251
Lowe, Ausby L., 1435
Lowis, William W., 1120
Lufkin, John E., 1179
Lusk, Jack. 869
Lyerly, Andrew J., 627
f Lyerly, William D., 729
Lyle. John D., 1198
Lynch, John, 531
Lynn. Charles, 1705
Lyon, Charles M.. 1431
McAdams, Clark, 28
McAdams, William, 28, 30
McBaen. William. 507
McCall, Daniel. 730
McCann, Oria M., 1661
McCann, Patrick S., 1147
McCarley, Herman, 896
McCartney, Marcus N., 1566
McCaslin, Warren E., 1130
McClernand, John A., 471
McUintock, Charles E., 779
McClun, J. E., 250
McClure, Chester A., 1669
McClure, John, 510
McClusky, Frederick W., 1291
McCollum, Harvey D., 1258
McConnell, Murray, 205
McCormick, Alphouso, 1159
McCreery, Walker W., 1286
McCullom, Vandalia, 463
McCullough, J. S., 243
McElroy, Isaac N., 983
McElvain, Robert J., 1100
McEwing, William, 515
McFall, William W., 1322
McFarlan, James, ST., 479
McGehee, Moses P., 1264
McGoughey, John E., 1257
McGuyer, John B., 1536
Mcllrath, Robert J., 962
Mclntyre, Aorman, 994
McKeaig, George W., 331
McKee, John F., 1052
McKendree College, 384
McLaren, Archibald B., 1254
McLean, John, 135, 157, 471
Madison county, 116
Maeys, Edward, 1627
Maeys, Jacob, 1627
Mahan, I. S., 378
Main street, Elizabethtown (illustra-
tion), 482
Maps Showing royal grants, 33; Amer-
ican Bottom (French villages), 56;
Clark's route from Fort Massac to
V incennes, 91; settled portions of Il-
linois in 1812, 113; first fifteen state
counties (1818), 127; showing vote on
slavery question (1824), 158
Marberry, Oscar J., 447
Marest, Gabriel, 50
Marion, 564
Marion county Agriculture and live
stock, 502 ; Old Salem, the county seat,
503; "State Policy" abandoned, 503;
father of William J. Bryan, 503; Gen.
James S. Martin, 504; the present Sa-
lem and Centralia, 504; late discovery
of oil, 505
Marker of Lincoln -Douglas debate at
Jonesboro (illustration), 266
Marks, Daniel, 451
Marlow, James T., 903
Marquette, 35, 40
Marquette among the Indians, (illus-
tration), 36
Marshall, 436
Marshall. Charles, 1483
Marshall. John, 125. 471
Marshall, John A., 321
Martin, Edward A.. 1639
Martin, George E., 616
INDEX
XXIX
Martin, James H., 676
Martin, James S., 331, 504
Martin, Sidney C., 654
Massac county 226; Old Fort Massac,
506; Metropolis laid off, 506; Brook-
port (formerly Brooklyn), 507; Joppa,
508; drainage and agriculture, 508;
the old fort to be preserved, 508
Mason, Charles H., 1021
Mason, Tice D., 1595
Matheny, John W., 1413
Mather, Thomas, 195, 205, 527
Mathews, John, 176
Mathews, W. A., 385
Mathis, George W., 655
Mathis, John B., 887
Mathis, John P., 743
Mathis, Robert D., 798
Matteson (Joel A.) administration
Matteson elected governor, 246; Illi-
nois Central built, 247 ; slavery agita-
tion, 247; Canal scrip fraud, 248;
state and national politics, 249
Matthews, William A., 654
Maulding, Ambrose, 489
Maxey, Bennett M., 1180
Maxey, James C., 490
Maxey, Moss, 1027
Maxey, Walter S., 1349
May, Leonidas J., 1094
Maynard, Charles E., 1504
Mayo, Walter L., 454
Maysville, 439
Meads, Joseph L., 582
Medill, Joseph, 251
Meirink, Bernard J., 1219
Menard, Pierre, 117, 135, 141, 367, 521
Mermet, P. J., 50
Merrifield. Walter E., 1391
Merritt, Wesley, 504
Meserve, Frank C., 1169
Methodists (early), 122, 178
Methodist Episcopal church, Mt. Carmel
(illustration), 548
Metropolis, 507
Meyer, Frantz J., 1033
Meyer, George L., 1333
Meyer, H. A., 435
Mick, Robert, 1420
Military Bounty lands, 173
Miller, Alexander W., 1206
Miller. Andrew E., 591
Miller, Ernest F., 1087
Miller, James, 251. 255
Miller, Jesse E., 1673
Miller, John P.. 1326
Miller, John W., 1111
Miller, Robert H., 1087
Miller, Sidney B., 1475
Mills, Commodore, 1191
Mills. Charles W.. 673
Mills, Virgil W., 1641
Millspaugh, Albert C., 1354
"Miner's Journal." 347
Mitchell. H. C., 563
Mitchell, Henry C., 1064
Mitchell. James C., 1045
Mitchell, John W., 539, 540
Mitchell. Samuel M., 563
Moffat, Thomas, 1390
Mohlenbrock, William, 1278
Molitor, John, 1229
Monken, George J., 1102
Monk's Mound, 28
Monroe county First American set-
tlers, 509; Jefferson's estimate of
James Lemen, 509; old Lemen fort
(second brick house in Illinois), 510;
Thomas Ford and Daniel P. Cook, 510;
first county court, 510; schools and
slaves, 511; old French land grants,
511; Elder Peter Rogers, 511; Col.
William R. Morrison, 512
Mooneyham, James P., 637
Moore, Carroll, 1170
Moore, Hosea H., 1630
Moore, Henry W., 234
Moore, James. 509
Moore, John, 222
Moore, John W., 583
Moore, Risdon M., 331
Moore, Thomas L., 553
Moorehouse, Thaddeus, 528
Moorman, Howard, 1029
Morgan county, 173
Morgan, Ambert D., 646
Morgan, Charles E., 947
Morgan, Harry P., 1561
Morgan, James D., 326
Morgan, Lewis C., 1343
Mormons, 222, 224, 228
Morony, James J., 1128
Morray, Damie, 652
Morris, Buckner S., 252
Morrison, Joseph, 527
Morrison, William R., 231, 512
Moss, Douglass, 1507
Moss, Harry C., 1600
Mound City, 520
Mounds, 523
Mt. Carmel, 549, 551
Mt. Vernon, 173, 179, 489
Mozley, Norman J., 668
Muer, A. C., 175
Mulcaster, John G., 761
Munndell, Cornelius W., 1531
Murphy, Penina O., 1654
Murphy, William K., 1652
Murphysboro, 482, 485
Murray, Hugh V.. 1505
Murrie. William J., 664
Musselman, Edward, 943
Nashville, 553
"Nashville" at the Golconda wharf (il-
lustration), 518
National Cemetery near Mound City (il-
lustration), 522
National road, 358, 360, 437. 451. 464
National Stock Yards National Bank,
1092
Nauman. John A., 1472
Nauvoo, 224, 228
Needham, Daniel, 1160
XXX
INDEX
Needles, Thomas B., 1411
Neely, George W., 332
Nelson, Elijah, 528
Nelson, Snowden B., 955
Nesbitt, William A., 660
Newbold, Joseph H., 348
Newby, E. W. B., 232
New Chartres, 55, 68, 69
New counties, 116, 118, 124, 141
New Design, 509
New Grand Chain, 523
Newland, H. W., 322
Newlin, Enoch E., 1446
Newlin, LeRoy, 1518
Newlin, Thomas J., 1516
Newton, 486
Newton, Lawrence G., 711
Niebur, B. Clemens, 1095
Nimms, Alexander J., 330
Ninety-seventh Infantry Regiment, 330
Ninety-eighth Infantry Regiment, 330
Ninth Illinois Infantry, 335
Nixon, Madison G., 1019
Noleman, Frank F., 1457
Norris, George W., 681
Norton, Jesse O., 250
Northwest Territory Civil government
north of the Ohio, 98; ordinance of
1787 passed, 99; government organ-
ized, 100; conditions in Illinois, 100;
local government, 103
Oakley, Charles, 205
Oblong, 449
"Oblong Oracle," 449
O'Connor, Ephraim, 172
O'Gara Coal Company, The, 1224
Ogilvie, Lewis, 1598
Oglesby, Richard J., 251, 340, 341
Ohio valley, struggle for, 64
Oil, 449, 499, 505
Oil in transit Lawrence county (illustra-
tion), 500
Oil territory. A common sight in (illus-
tration), 450
Okawville, 554
Old Illinois Agricultural College, Irving-
ton (illustration), 379
Old Kaskaskia disappears, 342
"Old Lemen Fort," 510
Oldest Illinois publication (facsmilie of
"Illinois Herald,") 345
Olmsted, 523
Olney. 528
One Hundred Ninth Infantry Regiment,
330
One Hundred Tenth Infantry Regiment,
330
One Hundred Eleventh Infantry Regi-
ment. 331
One Hundred Seventeenth Infantry
Regiment, 331
One Hundred Twentieth Infantry Regi-
ment, 331
One Hundred Twenty-eighth Infantry
Regiment. 331
One Hundred Thirty-first Infantry Regi-
ment. 331
One Hundred Thirty-sixth Infantry Regi-
ment, 332
One Hundred Forty-third Infantry Regi-
ment, 332
One Hundred Forty-fourth Infantry
Regiment, 332
One Hundred Forty-fifth Infantry Regi-
ment, .332
One Hundred Forty-ninth Infantry Regi-
ment, 332
One Hundred Fiftieth Infantry Regi-
ment, 332
Ozburn, Harry 0., 1602
Ozburn, John L., 611
Ozment, Marshall, 1042
Page, Oliver J., 1514
Palestine, 447
Palmer, Elihu J., 399
Palmer, John M., 251, 258, 305, 338
Palmyra, 549
Pape, Gustavus, 526, 952
Parish, John J., 846
Parish, William H., 844
Park, Edmund C., 1246
Park, Roswell, 529
Parker, Charles A. C., 781
Parker, George N., 1424
Parkinson, Daniel B., 407, 1602
Parmly, Walter D., 1459
Parrish, Braxton, 466
Parsons, George, 1188
Parsons, S. H., 99
"Patent inside," 349
Pautler, Nicholas B., 972
Pavey, C. W., 341
Pavey, Louis G., 1185
Payne, William S., 1340
Pearce, Jo R., 852
Peck, Ebenezer, 205
Peck, John M., 153, 348, 371, 372, 376,
382, 534
Peeler. Samuel D., 1414
Pellett, Ezra B., 794
Peltier, P. P.. 511
Penvler, Hugh, 1495
Peoria, 174
Permanent settlements Kaskaskia set-
tled, 49; grants of land, 52; war and
progress, 58
Perrine, William A., 1312
Perry county Pioneer settlers and inci-
dents, 513; Pinckneyville selected as
county seat, 514; first circuit court,
515; DuQuoin and Tamaroa, 515
Perry. Enos. 670
"Perry County Times," 515
Perry'ville, 462
Personeau. Etienne. 532
Pflasterer. Frank. 963
Phillips, A. J.. 261. 264
Phillips, David L.. 261
Phillips. D. W.. 378
Phillips. John E.. 1386
Phillips. William H., 619
Phillips. Winfield S.. 1371
Philp. Harry 0., 1303
Piankashawtown. 455
INDEX
xxxi
Piasa bird, 32, 38 (illustration)
Piatt, Hiram H., 1388
"Picket Guard," 349
Pickrell, Andrew J., 775
Picquet, Joseph, 1712
Pictographs on Illinois river bluffs, (il-
lustrations), 31
Pier, Charles S., 1688
Piercy, Willis D., 1284
Piggott's fort, 509
Fillers, George W., 835
Pinckneyville, 514
Pinkel, Armin B., 1378
Pinkstaff, John, 498
Pioneer monument at Old Kaskaskia,
(illustration), 343
"Pioneer of the Valley of the Missis-
sippi," 348
Pippin, W. H., 1252
Pitner, Homer W., 1643
Pixley, Harvey F., 1265
Plummer, Walter B., 1453
Pontiac, 26, 73
Poorman, Andrew J., Jr., 1606
Pope county Sarahville (Golconda),
the county seat, 516; educational and
social, 516; noted personages, 517;
"Great Medicine Water," 518; statis-
tics, 518
Pope, B. F., Sr., 823
Pope, Benjamin W., 823
Pope, Nathaniel, 109, 128, 129, 366, 444
Pope, Payton S., 621
Pope, Pleasant N., 837
Porter, Edward K., 800
Porterfield, John F., 1279
Portraits George Rogers Clark, 83;
Abraham Lincoln, 309 ; John A. Logan,
316; Edward Coles, 149; Henry Eddy,
154; Lafayette, 161; Black Hawk,
185; Clark Braden, 389; Peter White,
473; James C. Maxcy, 488; Gustavus
Koerner, 534; Samuel Westbrook, 539
Posey, Thomas, 471
Post, Frank H., 1031
Potter, William O., 1010
Potthast, Fred, 1213
Powell, Alfred E., 786
Powell, H. K., 1155
Powell, William H., 251
Prairie areas, 21
Prairie du Pont, 535
Prairie du Rocher, 55, 59 (winter view)
Prehistoric people Evidences of, 27 ; the
Cahokia mounds. 28; implements, pot-
tery and pictographs, 30
Prehistoric relics from Wabash county
(illustration), 26, 29
Prentiss, B. M.. 324
Presbyterians (early), 122, 176
Press (See Journalism)
Price, George B., 445
Prill, Max, 1558
Proctor, David Choate, 176
Protestant churches (early), 121
Pruett Family, the, 1474
Public schools First American, 365;
basis of Illinois system, 366; primi-
tive school houses, 369; conventions
to encourage public education, 370;
best friends of the cause, 372; state
law of 1855, 373; present system of
public education, 373
Pulaski county Caledonia, the old
county seat, 519; Mound City of the
earlier times, 520; General M. M. Raw-
lings, 520; plans for the great em-
porium city, 521; Union Block, Civil
war hospital, 522"; the present Mound
City, 523; villages of the county, 523
Pulley, Lewis B., 999
Quick, Thomas, 378
Quincy, 174
Quindry, S. Eugene, 1588
Raab, Henry, 341
Raddle, Frank J., 1621
Railroad strike of 1877, 340
Railroads, 203, 236, 237, 503
Rainey, Henry T., 338
Raith, Julius, 328
Raleigh, 538
Randolph county County and state his-
tory parallel, 524; Kaskaskia court
house of 1819, 525; a slave county,
529; population, 1825-1840, 525; coun-
ty seat moved to Chester, 526; decline
of Kaskaskia, 527 ; on the ramparts of
Old Fort Gage, 527
Rapp, Frederick G., 1137
Rapp, Isaac, 405, 636
Rapp, John M., 1644
Rathbone, Valentine, 849
Rathbone, Walter R., 849
Raum, Green B.. 329
Raum, John, 517
Rawlings, M. M., 205. 520
Rawstron, R. N., 1650
Ray's settlement, 494
Rea, Herman M., 1259
Reardon, James S., 327
Rebman, Emma, 1709
Rector, John T., 362
Rector. Nelson, 115, 476
Reed, Frank S., 690
Reed, John, 75
Reed, Joseph B.. 688
Rees, Samuel H., 736
Reichert, August, 1628
Reichcrt, John F., 1570
Reinhardt. 0. F., 1565
Renault, Phillip, 207
Renault land grant. 511
Rendleman. Andrew J., 598
Rendleman. Drake H.. 1575
Renfro, John H. B., 706
Renfro. Robert E., 705
"Republican Advocate." 346
Repudiation of state debt, 221, 223
Residences (illustrations), John Mar-
shall's residence. Shawneetown, 125;
John A. Logan's home at Benton, 466;
childhood home of William J. Bryan,
Salem, 504; residence of the late Wil-
liam R. Morrison, Waterloo. 513; man-
XXX11
INDEX
sion of Pierre Menard, near old Fort
Gage, 525; home of Daniel Stookey,
near Belleville, still standing, 535
Reuter, Theodore L., 1231
Revolutionay flag owned by Robinson
brothers, Shawneetown (illustration),
469
Reynolds, H. G., 400, 401
Reynolds, John, 167, 255, 533
Reynolds, Marcus Green, 483
Reynolds, Thomas, 527
Reynolds (John) administration How
Governor Reynolds was elected, 180;
the inaugural message, 181 ; deep snow
of 1830-1, 182; the Black Hawk war,
183; call to arms, 184; the end, 190;
second half of administration, 192
Rhodes, Orange H., 659
Rich, George D., 580
Rich, George W., 1129
Rich, Robert L., 1109
Richards, J. H., 343
Richardson, A. M., 31
Richardson, James A., 489
Richardson, William A., 252
Richart, Fred W., 1007
Richland county Conditions in 1820,
528; Elijah Nelson and Roswell Park,
528; customs of early settlers, 529;
the hard year, 1881, 530; first insti-
tutions, 530; the Civil war, 531; Ol-
ney, 531
Rickert, Nelson, 949
Rickman, Joshua H., 1210
Rider, William H., 383
Ridgeway, Thomas S., 340, 471
Risley, Theodore, 549
Ritter, Charles L., 1209
River steamers on the marine ways,
Mound City (illustration), 520
Roads (early), 357
Roberts Family, 926
Roberts, George W., 1131
Roberts, Harry" W., 930
Roberts, Ira T., 1017
Roberts, John F., 586
Robinson, 447
Robinson, J., 540
Robinson, James C., 314
Robinson, Luther F., 1222
Robinson Township High School (illus-
tration), 448
Robison, Thomas L., 1151
Rock Springs, 173, 382
Rock Spring Seminary, 382; (illustra-
tion), 383
Rodenberg, William A., 1508
Roedel, Carl, 1243
Rogers. Peter, 511
Rogers Seminary, 511
Ronalds, K. C.. 608
Rose, Albert M., J535
Rose, James A.. 517
Rose. Pleasant W., 776
Rosiclare, 478
Ross, Charles H. S., 948
Rothrock. Walter S.. 1583
Rude, Hankerson, 538
Ruf, John, Jr., 1093
Russell, John, 376
Russell, William, 111
Russellville, 497
Rutherford, Friend S., 330
Rutherford, Larkin, 509
Sabin, Frank A., 777
Saguinn (Blackbird), 25
Sailor Springs, 441, 442
Ste. Anne, 71
St. Clair, Arthur, 100, 101, 532
St. Clair county, 100, 102
St. Clair county's first court house (now
in Jackson Park, Chicago), 533
St. Clair county General St. Clair
creates the county, 532; county seat
transferred from Cahokia to Belleville,
532; early settlements, 532; German
immigrations, 533; John Reynolds and
John M. Peck, 533 ; Cahokia and Prairie
du Pont, 534; the present county and
county seat, 535; Charles Dickens and
son, 536; East St. Louis, 537
St. Francisville, 497
St. Joseph's academy, 511
St. Marie, 487
St. Phillipe, 55, 71
Salem, 503, 504
Saline county Pioneer events, 538;
county seat located at Raleigh, 538;
political history, 538; Civil war sen-
timent, 539; Harrisburg, 540; Eldo-
rado, 540; Carrier Mills, 540; the old
stone fort, 540
Saline river, 354
Salt, 18, 433, 472, 482, 484
Salzmann, Ferdinand, 1389
Sanders, Carl D., 1348
Sandstone, 17
Sangamon country, 157, 159
"Sangamon Spectator," 348
Sarahville (Golconda), 516
Sargent, Winthrop, 100, 101
Sauer, Albert N., 714
Sauer, George N., 1443
Sauer, Nicholas, 1439
Sauer, Philip E., 1442
Saussier. Jean B., 68
Schaefer, Charles, 963
Schaefer, Herman L., 1671
Scharfenberger, Frank, 1018
Schatz, William, 870
Schauerte, Kasper, 1283
Schmidgall, John L.. 643
Schmidt, Henry E., 1116
Schmitt. Edward G., 1110
Schorr, John S., 1004
Schroeder, Edward A., 1581
Schroeder, Henry W., 1088
Schuh. Paul G., 1703
Schulmeister. Ernst F., 1009
Schurmann. Edward. 1657
Schuwerk. William M.. 1162
Schwartz, William, 1458
Schwartz, William A., 1034
INDEX
XXXlll
Schwarzlose, Gideon, 1641
Scott, Charles L., 1665
Scott, J. H., 594
Scott, Thomas W., 557
Scudamore, Joseph B., 1618
Seaman, Jonathan, 1146
Seeber, William P., 788
Second Cavalry Regiment, 333
Seed, Maurice J., 1370
Seeley, John, 366
Seely, Samuel J., 120
Sellers, George Eschol, 472
Sessions, A. Ney, 1048
Seten, Ross, 1351
Seventh Cavalry Regiment, 333
Seventy-first Infantry Regiment, 329
Shadle. Jacob, 440
Shaw, Charles W., 1658
Shaw, John, 151
Shaw, John W., 622
Shaw, Raleigh M., 1676
Shawneetown, 125, 173
Sheets, John M., 1288
Sheley, Laurence B., 1063
Shelton, William, 385
Shields, James, 527
Shoupe, Walter C., 1091
Shriner, Harvey W., 1255
Shryock, Henry W., 1214
Shull, John, 175
Shurtleff College, 383
Sims, Horace R., 885
Simpson, John C., 970
Simpson, S. S., 435
Sixth Cavalry Regiment, 333
Sixtieth Infantry Regiment, 329
Sixty-second Infantry Regiment, 329
Sixty-third Infantry Regiment, 329
Sizemore, M. Wilson, 1025
Skaggs, Charles P., 888
Skaggs, Pryor L., 889
Slack, William P., 753
Slade, Charles, 192, 444
Slade, James P., 435
Slater, W. Frank, 1005
Slavery in the Illinois country, 105
Slavery in the state, 150, 207, 247, 346,
434, 494, 525
Slocum, Rigdon B., 181
Sloo, Thomas, 164
Small, William M., 498
Smith, Decatur A., 891
Smith, Dudley C., 332
Smith, Egbert A., 1560
Smith, Frank S., 698
Smith, George W., 243, 312, 1714
Smith. Henry M., 1167
Smith, James, 121
Smith, James B., 1707
Smith. Joseph, 224
Smith. Randolph, 1269
Smith, Rozander, 547, 551
Smith, Sarah A., 1167
Smith, Theophilus W., 197, 202, 346
Smith, Thomas B. F., 1296
Fmith, Ulysses E., 722
Smith, Virginius W., 1305
Smith, Walter S. D., 994
Snider, Andrew L., 1404
Snoddy, Lewis O., 1599
Snodsmith, John, 1529
Snyder, Adam W., 222
Snyder, John, 68
Social life (early), 123
Soils, 10
Sondag, William, 981
Sons, Walter, 1633
Southern Collegiate Institute, 386
Southern Illinois College, 388 (illustra-
tion)
Southern Illinois College First building
erected, 387; the "Herald of Truth,"
388; college revived, 389; closed in
1870, 391
Southern Illinois high schools, 394
Southern Illinois Hospital for the In-
sane, Anna (illustration), 543
Southern Illinois Milling & Elevator
Company, 1696
Southern Illinois Normal University,
391, 395, 400, 401, 403, 405, 406 and
407 (illustrations)
Spanish-American War, 334
Spann, William A., 1554
Specie circular, 197
"Spectator," 344
Spencer, Thomas J., 402
Spiller, Adelbert L., 592
Spiller, William F., 803
Spivey, Allen T., 1215
Sprague, Daniel G., 176
Sprigg, Ralph E., 1465
Springfield selected as state capital, 204
Sprinkle, Michael, 469
Sproul, Alexander B., 857
Stahlheber, Charles, 1449
Staley, George A., 1639
Staley, Ulla S., 1635
"Star of the West," 344, 346
Starved Rock (illustration), 46
State Bank of Illinois, 166, 182, 194,
198, 200, 223
State capitals Kaskaskia, 137; Vanda-
lia, 139 ; Springfield, 204
State Normal University, 396
"State Policy," 236, 503
State Teachers' Association, 395
State Teachers' Institute, 396
Stead, W. H., 242
Steeker, Rudolph, 1053
Stelle, Thompson B.. 475
Stephenson, Benjamin, 124, 128
Stephenson, James W., 205
Stephenson, Thomas B., 954
Steward, Lewis, 340
Stewart, James C., 782
Stewart, Warren, 334
Steyer, Theodore, 516
Stilwell, C. D., 1279
Stirling, Thomas, 75
Stockade and blockhouses (about 1812),
(illustration), 112
Stock certificate of Cairo City and Canal
Company (illustration), 239
XXXIV
INDEX
Stone, 16
Stonecipher, John S., 1544
Stonefort, 540
Stookey, Vincent A., 840
Stotlar, Harry, 1495
Stout, Amos N., 1395
Stout, John B., 1476
Stratton, Charles T., 341
Stringer, Daniel W., 1553
Stringer, William M., 1051
Strong, Judson E., 828
Sullins, Thomas B., 1375
Sunnyside coal mine, Herrin (illustra-
tion), 562
Supreme court building, Mt. Vernon (il-
lustration), 490
Suspension bridge across the Kaskaskia,
Carlyle (illustration), 444
Sutherland, Prior W., 498, 1710
Swanner, Francis A., 642
Sweitzer, John, 1145
Swift, Eben, 334
Swift, Hardy M., 1178
Sycamore near Mt. Carmel (illustration),
13
Taffee, John G., 850
Talley, Henry, 1151
Talley, Richard, 1149
Tamaroa, 515
Tanner, James M., 1647
Tanner, John R., 341, 343
Taylor, Harry, 1380
Taylor, Joseph H., 1385
Taylor, Robert M., 1381
Taylor, Samuel L., 1572
Taylor, S. Staats, 431
Taylor, Zachary, 115
Tecumseh, 25
Tenth Infantry Regiment, 326
Templeton, James S., 874
Templeton, Robert B., 1467
Terpinitz, Joseph E., 264
Terry, Henry, 684
Teutopolis, 459
Thacker, Francis B., 1408
Thebes, 431
Third Cavalry Regiment, 333
Thirteenth Cavalry Regiment, 334
Thirtieth Infantry Regiment, 327
Thirty-first Infantry Regiment, 327
Thirty-eighth Infantry Regiment, 328
Thistlewood, Napoleon B., 1551
Thomas, Benjamin F., 1668
Thomas, Jesse B., 109, 367, 527
Thomas, William W., 792
Thomason, John W., 1230
Thompson, Sam A., 1336
Thomson, William, 725
Thrash. William H., 1545
Throgmorton, Emmet F., 764
Tibbets. Albert S., 757
Tillson (Mrs.), John, 177
Timber, 12
Timber areas, 21
"Tippecanoe and Tyler Too" campaign,
220
Titus, William S., 1429
Tobacco field, Clay county (illustration),
441
Todd, John, 95, 100
Tohill, Noah M., 1406
Toler, Silas C., 329
Tolliver, Alsie N., 1276
Tomb of Gen. Alexander Posey, Shaw-
neetown (illustration), 471
Tonti, 42
Tougas, Frank, 497
Tougas brothers, 547
Tourney's fort, 443
Towle, Herman T., 840
Towle, Joseph W., 839
Trainor, William E., 1426
Transportation Early river boats, 353;
Southern Illinois waterways, 354; pio-
neer trails and roads, 357; government
highways, 358; work of the state, 363
Trautmann, William E., 984
Treat, Cyrus P., 804
Trousdale, Fletcher A., 639
True, James M., 329
"Truth Teller," 445
Tufts, Charles D., 1359
Turkey Hill, 176
Turner, James W., 1238
Turner, J. B., 372
Tuthill, Lewis B., 724
Tuttle, Isaac R., 865
Twelfth Infantry Regiment, 327
Twenty-second Infantry Regiment, 327
Twenty-ninth Infantry Regiment, ' 327
Ullrich, William, 931
"Underground" railroad station, St.
Clair county (illustration), 536
Union Block, 521, (illustration), 522
Union county First settlers, 541; Jones-
boro made the county seat, 542; the
Willard family, 542; Colonel John S.
Hacker, 543; vegetables and fruits,
544; minerals and mineral springs,
544; towns, 545
United States Bank, 197
University of Vincennes, 367
I'pton, David, 475
Valter, Peter J., 1356
Van Arsdall, Elmer, 1270
Van Cleve, M. T., 540
Vandalia, 139, 173, 463
Van Kirk. Samuel A., 671
Varnum, Benjamin B., 958
Varnum, James M., 100
Venerable, James E., 1122
Vernor, George, 1346
Vick, John W., 1015
Victor, William A., 1690
Vienna, 494
View of the Mississippi from Chester
water tower, 526
Villa Ridge, 523
Vincennes Route to. 90; capture of, 93
Vise, Harvey C., 1311
Vise, Hosea'A., 593
INDEX
XXXV
Vogel, Henry, 1410
Vogelpohl, Henry F., 1268
Voris, Hardy C., 1196
Voyles, Lloyd F., 1585
Wabash county Four Tougas brothers,
first settlers, 547; the three block
forts, 547; timber and saw mills, 549;
milk sickness, 549; shif tings of the
county seat, 549; aboriginal remains,
561; notes from nature, 561; tlie Wa-
bash and Mount Carmel, 561; live
stock raising, 561
Walker, Allen E., 1585
Walker, Cecil, 1430
Walker, D. Esco, 718
Walker, H. R., 833
Walker, Jesse, 178
Walker, Lindorf, 1102
Walker, Pinckney J., 833
Wall, James B., 1382
Wall mill, 530
Wall, William A., 754
Wall. William T., 864
Wallace, Coke B., 946
Wallace, Thomas L., 940
Wallace, William S., 971
Waller, Elbert, 1227
Walnut Hill, 503
Walser, C. R., 763
\Valser, Gaither C., 1619
Walters, Peter C., 1582
Ward, Adam, 1611
Ward, Francis M., 1082
Ward, George F. M., 1524
Ward, Guy C., 327
Ward, Harry B., 1394
Ward, Henry B., 1524
Ward, Julius H., 989
Ward, Robert R., 1001
Ward, Todd P., 1524
War of 1812, 111
Warren, Hooper, 344, 348
Warren, Willie E., 1611
Washburn, Benjamin L., 1076
Washburn, Cicero L., 1494
Washburn, John, 385
Washburne, Elihu B., 250
Washington county County seat con-
tentions, 552; Nashville finally se-
lected, 553; court houses, 553; city of
Nashville, 553; minor towns, 554
Wastier, Peter, 604
Waterloo, 511
Watson, Andrew, 1455
Wayne county First settlers and events,
555; first county seat, 555; in the
wars, 556; Capt. Thomas W. Scott,
557; Fairfield, 557; farm values, 557
Wayne county corn fields (illustration),
556
Weaver, James R., 1461
Weaver, Louis H., 1666
Webb, Byford H., 770
Webb. Isaac H., 1402
Webb, Henry L., 428
Webber, Andrew J., 1307
Weber, Mathias, 1686
Weber, T. C., 1688
Wehrenberg, Charles, 741
Weinel, August F., 1071
Welborn, George B., 1522
Wentworth, John, 251
West, Emanuel J., 346
Westbrook, Samuel (portrait), 539
"Western Emporium," 347
"Western Monthly Magazine," 347
"Western Observer," 348
Western Stage Company, 362
Wheatley, Reuben J., 921
Wheeler Brothers, 1548
Wheeler, Charles B. 1549
Wheeler, Charles W., 589
Wheeler, Fred L., 1550
Wheeler, Walter A., 1584
Whitcomb, Augustus L., 386
Whiteaker, Hall, 747
Whiteaker, Mark, 1328
Whiteaker, William J., 901
White, Horace, '256, 258, 265
White, Isaac, 559
White, James A., 1008
White, W. Thomas, 915
White county Original physical fea-
tures, 558; the county and its spon-
sor, 558; early visitors, 559; Carmi,
the county seat, 559; Enfield, 560;
early-day wild pigeon roost, 560
Whitehead, Noel, 787
Whiteside, Samuel, 115, 185, 186
Whiteside, William, 115
Whiteside station (fort), 509
Whitley, Marion S., 1280
Whittenberg, Alonzo L., 1680
Whittenberg, Daniel W., 1681
Whittenberg, John S., 1680
Whittenbergs, 1679
Wiebusch, Alfred C. C., 960
Wiegmann, Louis, 1456
Wilcox. J. H. G., 507
"Wild Cat" banks, 245, 415
Wiley, William W., 771
Wilkins, John, 75
Will, Albert J., 587
Will, Conrad, 172, 482
Willard, Elijah, 205, 543
Willard, Jonathan, 542
Willard, Samuel, 167
Willard, Simon, 812
William County Fair, Marion (illus-
trated), 563
Williams, Billy, 429
Williams, John C.. 1556
Williams, Walter W., 935
Williams, William Green, 483
Williams, William H., 1016
Williams, William M., 680
Williamson, Albert W., 649
Williamson, Thomas B., 1294
Williamson county Last of Indians,
561; the Jordan brothers, 561; indus-
tries, 562; Mexican and Civil war
matters, 562; towns in the county,
564
XXXVI
INDEX
Williard, Willis, 543
Willis, Jonathan C., 791
Willis, William A., 1218
Wilson, Albert L., 937
Wilson, Alexander, 470
Wilson, Harrison, 471
Wilson, Henry, 1126
Wilson, J. C., 1648
Wilson, Lyman W., 1597
Wilson, S. J. Harry, 819
Wilson, William, 157
Wilson, William A., 1166
Wilson, William P., 1181
Wilson, William S., 912
Wing, Robert H., 806
Winnebago war (scare), 170, 183
Winter of the deep snow (1830-1), 182
Winthrop, Dempsey, 991
Wisehart, William, 1695
Woelrle, Francis R., 686
Wood, George H., 606
Wood, James N., 608
Wood, John, 146, 174, 256
Wooden pipe used at Equality Salt
Works (illustration), 472
Woodside. Edward E., 709
Woodworth, Abner P., 1281
World's Columbian Exposition (see
World's Fair)
World's Fair, Chicago, 341
Wren, John, 538
Wright, Joel, 205
Wylie, Walter L., 1202
Yates, Richard, 251, 314, 343
Youngblood, Dewitt C., 1338
Young, George W., 1700
Young, John G., 1345
Zenia, 439, 441
Ziebold, George C., 1368
Ziebold, George W., 1366
HISTORY OF
SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
CHAPTER I
SOUTHERN ILLINOIS GEOLOGY
CIVILIZATION BASED ON GEOLOGY GENERAL SCIENTIFIC PHASE THE
GEOLOGICAL ERAS TABLE OP GEOLOGICAL TIME DIVISIONS THE GLA-
CIAL PERIOD.
It it a well known principle in educational processes that things are
really known only as they are seen in their relation. Objects and sub-
jects of study are wholly unexplainable when dissociated from one
another. The physician who is called to the bedside of the fever patient
no longer begins his treatment by making up large doses of medicine to
reduce the fever, but proceeds to an examination of the blood of the
patient for the presence of typhoid or other fever germs. If these are
found his treatment is governed accordingly. This examination pur-
poses to discover the cause of the illness; and the cause of the illness
will in a very large degree determine the method of treatment.
Science, in general terms, is the knowledge of things in their rela-
tion. No study in the school curriculum has been more thoroughly
rationalized within recent years than have the geographical studies.
Formerly we merely asked the child to give, in his answer to a question,
the bare fact, never the explanation. The child learned that the Amazon
is the largest river in the world. He was not asked to see the relation of
the Amazon river to its drainage basin, nor to the equatorial calm belt,
the trade winds, nor its relation to the Andes mountains. Hence the
child acquired no causal or related knowledge. The pupil learned that
rice is a product of Louisiana, not the reason that the state is adapted
to that grain. He may have learned that Illinois is a great agricultural
state, but he gets no hint of the relation of that fact to the geological
structure, or the climatic condition of this great state. It may be the
child was taught to recite glibly that the New England states are manu-
facturing and commercial in their interests, but not that both facts
are the result of geological formations.
In recent years we have been trying to give the children in our
schools a body of facts that have causal relationship. In this way we
appeal to their power to discriminate, to judge, and to reason. We
thus lead the child to the acquisition of the power to solve many prob-
lems for himself, and above all we lay the foundation for a form of
2 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
scientific investigation which will lead the child in after years into a
real scientific inquiry relative to the forces which from all directions so
greatly modify his physical, mental, moral and spiritual life.
CIVILIZATION BASED ON GEOLOGY
"It is axiom in general application in geological science that there
is an intimate relation existing between the physical geography and the
geological history of every portion of the earth's surface; and in all
cases the topographical features of a country are moulded by, and there-
fore must be, to some extent at least, a reflection of its geological struc-
ture. . . . More over, all the varied conditions of the soil and its
productive capacities, which may be observed in different portions of our
state, are traceable to causes existing in the geological history of that
particular region, and to the surface agencies which have served to
modify the whole, and prepare the earth for the reception and suste-
nance of the existing races of beings. Hence we see the geological his-
tory of a country determines its agricultural capacities, and also the
amount of population which it may sustain, and the general avocation of
its inhabitants."
The people of Arabia could not well be other than horsemen, herds-
men, and dwellers in tents. It was altogether fitting that the shepherds
of Judea should have been watching their flocks by night. What else
could the early people of New England do so well as to fish for their
living? It is no mystery that Southern Illinois should count among her
population tens of thousands of native and foreign-born miners. How
appropriate that central Illinois should raise corn, and hay and oats.
It is as easy to explain why the people of western Dakota, Nebraska,
Kansas, Oklahoma, and Texas should lead the life of the plainsman as
to explain why the Scotch are a frugal, healthful, God-fearing people.
Reverting once more to the principle that things are known only
in their relation, we may readily understand that the life of any people
as a whole may be interpreted in a very large degree in terms of the
geological structure of the region where that people lives. It is true
that the casual observer may see that the people of central Illinois are
agriculturalists because the lands are adapted to that occupation. Or
that the people of the Rocky mountains are largely miners because
there are many precious minerals in that region. But this understand-
ing of these things is superficial and not in any sense scientific and
hence not satisfying. He fails to see the vital relation between the
particular calling a people may have and the peculiar geological for-
mation of the region which lies at the base of that calling. The funda-
mental, scientific explanation of a people's occupation is wrapped up
in the geology of that people's land.
Nor does the geological history explain only the kind of occupa-
tion a people may follow; but the social, intellectual, and spiritual
life derives its character indirectly from the rocks, the hills, and the
streams, or perchance from the presence of the great ocean. It is
generally agreed that the explanation of the wonderful genius of the
old Greek civilization was partly accounted for by the great number
of physical units in mountains and valleys. The Greeks never attained
to a great national life ; the geological facts were against such attain-
ment. But what the Greeks lost in government and national political
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 3
life, they were more than compensated for in their enriched intellect-
ual and spiritual life. Nowhere has beauty had such exponents as in
Greece. Nowhere has the spirit of moderation been so wonderfully
manifest. The wonderful language of the Greeks, their unparalleled
sense of the beautiful, their charming spirit of moderation may they
not all be accounted for in the great variety of landscape, the well
proportioned hills, the flowing valleys, the alternation of land and
water? Be it so.
GEOLOGY (GENERAL SCIENTIFIC PHASE)
Geology is a science which has for its purpose the revelation of
the processes by which the outer portion, or crust of earth, was
brought to its present state or condition. It does not attempt to ac-
count for the origin of matter, but assumes that the earth once
"existed in a state of fusion," or in other words, that the earth was a
globe of liquid fire. The radiation of heat from the surface resulted
in the gradual cooling of the mass, and thus the first rocks were
formed, just as rocks are now formed from molten masses that are
poured forth from some of our great volcanoes.
It is the theory then that the outer surface of the earth was once
a great mass of rock formed from the cooling of the outer portions
of the liquid sphere. This outer crust became hard while the inner
part of the earth was still in a molten condition. This hard crust of
the earth formed from the cooled outer portions of the liquid mass
is called igneous rock. As the cooling process continued, the layer of
rock became thicker by the additions of inner portions, and the liquid
mass has constantly decreased in size. As time went on the enclosing
crust "crumpled" in its effort to conform to the liquid mass beneath.
In the course of time water gathered in the depressions and the pro-
jecting portions became our continents. Eventually the elevated
portions began to disintegrate under the influence of rain and other
agencies, and the detritus was transported by running water and de-
posited in the lower levels. In the course of great stretches of time
these deposits, which necessarily were in layer form, grew in num-
bers until they now aggregate thousands of feet in thickness. These
layers of rock formed under standing water are known as sediment-
ary, or stratified rocks. We thus have two general classes of rock,
igneous or fire rock, and sedimentary or layer rock.
Great convulsions of the earth have completely changed the orig-
inal relation of these two kinds of rock. The igneous elevations have
been worn down and in many instances have sunken under the sea,
and the sedimentary areas have been upheaved and have produced
our present continental forms. In such cases the sedimentary rocks
are no longer lying horizontal as they were when first formed, but
are found in all kinds of positions. In some instances the layers may
be seen standing on edge. Again the upheaving force may have been
less violent, and the layers may have been pushed up in long folds;
a cross section of which would present a series of arches. A third form
of upheaval resulted in pushing large areas straight up, the elevated
area breaking loose from the surrounding areas thus presenting the
fractured edges to view many hundreds of feet above the surrounding
country.
4 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
It must not be thought that there was much regularity in the orig-
inal formation of the sedimentary layers. For these layers are not
uniform in thickness, nor in extent. Often a layer will appear in one
place while in large areas of adjacent territory that layer will not
appear. This is accounted for by supposing that there were slight
upheavals which pushed the given territory up while the surrounding
areas were receiving other layer material. If a certain deposit was
begun upon a foundation which was slightly inclined and the deposit
continued for long periods, that layer would be thick on one side of
the area and thin upon the other, even thinning to an edge.
These layers have all been studied and named, their life history
written, and their relationships established. The individual layers
have been brought into "groups" and named from the condition of
life represented in the various layers. The time occupied in deposit-
ing the layers in any named group, is sometimes spoken of as an era,
while the sub-divisions of an era are known as periods. A brief de-
scription of the eras will enable the reader to follow the descriptive
matter with greater ease.
THE GEOLOGICAL ERAS
A
The Archeozoic Era includes the oldest stratified rocks, and these
under ordinary circumstances would be found just above the oldest
igneous formation. The word Archeozoic means beginning that is
the beginning of life. However, few life remains have been found in
the layers of this era. So uncertain are the geologists about the iden-
tity of life forms in this era that the word Azoic, which means with-
out life, has been applied. The rocks of the Archeozoic Era are so in-
terwoven with the igneous rocks that there is great confusion in the
layers, and much uncertainty in identification obtains.
The Proterozoic Era rests directly on top of the archeozoic layers.
The stratifications are much more easily determined in this era. Little
if any signs of animal or plant life are to be found in these rocks and
the term Azoic is also applied here.
The Paleozoic Era is the third in order, and lies directly above the
Proterozoic. The word means ancient life that is first life. The old-
est forms of life appear in the rocks of this era. Since they are the
oldest forms they would be by the evolutionary theory the lowest
forms when structure is considered. Something like five hundred spe-
cies of the fauna have been classified belonging mostly to the inverte-
brates. Some plant life is also recognized.
The Mesozoic Era is fourth in order and lies just above the Paleozoic
Era. The rocks of this group are so named because of the advanced
stage of life represented, the word Mesozoic meaning middle life that
is life between the invertebrates and the higher forms of vertebrate life.
The life found includes reptiles, amphibians, and mollusks, as well as the
lowest forms of mammals, fishes, and birds.
And lastly we have the Cenozoic Era. The word means modern life
or new life. This is the age of mammals. There now appears the fullest
development of animal life including man. The poisonous gases have
disappeared largely consumed by the abundant growth of vegetation.
The earth, and water, and air have become the fit habitation of the
highest forms of fishes, birds, and mammals. This is the age in which
we now live.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 5
"We thus see that we could simplify the classification by applying
the four terms Azoic, Paleozoic, Mesozoic, and Cenozoic No life, old
life, middle life, and new life. Each era has been carefully analyzed
and subdivided into what are called periods.
The following scheme will give the ideal which the geologist has con-
structed.
TABLE OF GEOLOGIC TIME DIVISIONS
Eras Periods
f Present
I Pleistocene
Cenozoic. . J Pliocene
I Miocene
I Oligocene
(_ Eocene
f Upper Cretaceous
Mesozoic J Lower Cretaceous
1 Jurassic
t Triassic
C Permian
Coal Measures
I Sub-Carboniferous
Paleozoic { Devonian
Silurian
Ordovician
I Cambrian
f Keweenawan
Proterozoic j Upper Huronian
(. Middle Huronian
( Laurentian
Archeozoic j Lower Huronian
GEOLOGY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
The word "Periods" in the foregoing scheme is used to denote a
certain amount of time consumed in the deposit of the various layers
grouped under the several "periods." The word system is often used
to name the group of rock layers formed in any period. The several
systems are often sub-divided into an upper, middle, and lower, or into
other divisions.
There are probably no rock formations in Southern Illinois older than
those found in the Lower Silurian layers. "Just below Thebes, in
Alexander county there is an exposure of about seventy feet of the
upper part of this group, consisting for the most part of white and light
bluish gray limestone, in layers two or three feet in thickness. It can
be cut into any desired form and is susceptible of a high polish." This
6 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
same stone outcrops in Missouri near Cape Girardeau where it has been
long extensively used, and where it is known as Cape Girardeau Marble.
This is known as the Trenton limestone and is the lead-producing rocks
of Galena. A representative of the Cincinnati group of the lower Silu-
rian is found at Thebes in Alexander county both sandstone and lime-
stone. The former has been extensively used in foundation work in the
city of Cairo.
The Upper Silurian group is known as the Niagara limestone and is
represented in Union and Alexander counties. It is a cherty material
and is recommended as an excellent product for macadamizing the public
roads.
The Devonian system of rocks is represented in Southern Illinois.
There is what is called the Clear Creek limestone found in Jackson, Union,
and Alexander counties. It is a chert or impure flint, rather compact in
texture, buff, light gray, or nearly white in color. The decomposed ma-
terial forms a white clay resembling chalk. This deposit is known across
in Missouri as the "Chalk bank." Some of this Clear Creek limestone
has the qualities required for mill-stones and some good burr-stones have
been made from this limestone. At the "Devil's Back Bone" at Grand
Tower, at Bald Rock on Big Muddy and on Huggins creek in Union
county, the stone has a beautiful grayish white color and takes a very
high polish. This limestone is identified with the Oriskany sandstone of
New York by the fossils found in each. The Devonian system is further
represented by the ' ' Calico rock ' ' of Union county. This is almost iden-
tical with the St. Peter's sandstone. The "Bake Oven" near Grand
Tower represents the Onondaga group of New York. Black shale also
belongs to the Devonian system. It is quarried in Union county under
the name of Black slate.
The Lower Carboniferous system is also known as the Mississippian
system. During this period of time the Mississippi basin was covered by
the sea and certain sedimentary formations were in progress. The Kin-
derhook group consisting of shales and limestones find outcroppings in
Union, Hardin and Monroe. The Keokuk group of the lower carbonif-
erous system is found in Monroe county. The Chester limestone lies like
a great flat wedge to the southward 800 feet in thickness, but at Alton
only 20 feet thick. It outcrops in Randolph about Chester and
in Pope county on the Ohio river.
The Upper Carboniferous system (coal measures) lies just above the
lower carboniferous strata. It contains the great coal deposits which is so
marked a geological formation of Southern Illinois. There are five produc-
tive coal fields within the limits of the United States. The Southern Illi-
nois field of some 37,000 square miles is the largest field found in any one
state. Twenty thousand square miles of coal fields in Indiana and Ken-
tucky, belong to the Southern Illinois field.
There is no doubt as to the origin of coal at least it is certain it is of
vegetable origin. Just as to the process of formation, the geologists are
not agreed. The opinion is general that the vegetable matter had its
origin where the coal layers are now found. At the time when the coal
measures were first being formed the entire south end of the state was
submerged, and after long periods there was a gradual emergence and
then a submergence. During this period the coal measures were de-
posited. The economic phase of the coal measures will be considered in
a later chapter.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 7
The Jurassic system is slightly represented in the area of Southern
Illinois. Jurassic rocks have been found in the bluffs near Thebes in
Alexander county. They are found up the Mississippi on the Illinois
side as far as Grand Tower. These rocks are well represented on the
Missouri side of the river. The older geologists thought that creta-
ceous deposits could be identified along the Ohio, but later investiga-
tions seein not to confirm the first impressions.
None of the first four systems of the Cenozoic Era is represented
in Southern Illinois excepting some representative rocks of the Eocene
group. These have been found in Pope, Massac, and Pulaski. Some
clays and lignite have been found in Alexander county. But the Ple-
istocene and recent or Post-Glacial formations are found in great abun-
dance in Southern Illinois.
The Quarternary Period of the Cenozoic Era, as indicated above,
' ' embraces all the superficial material, including sands, clays, gravel, and
soil which overspreads the old formations in all parts of the state.
This last formation is the most important of all for it is of primary
importance, economically considered, because it gives origin to the
soil from which all our important agricultural resources are derived. ' '
The system of formations which are known to the geologists as Post-
Tertiary are included in four divisions : Sands and clays ; drift clay
and gravel ; loess ; and alluvium.
The sands and clays are the oldest layers and consist of beds of
stratified yellow sand and blue clay of variable thickness. In the
region of Perry, Washington, and adjacent counties there is what
seems to be a blue mud, such as would accumulate in the bottom of a
muddy pond. Beds of clay and sand have been found in other locali-
ties in the sinking of shafts and in the digging of deep wells. It is
thought that these formations extend quite generally over the state,
Above these stratified sands and clays we find several varieties of
drift clays with coarse gravel and boulders of varying sizes which
have been transported evidently from the region of the great lakes.
These layers vary in thickness from twenty to one hundred feet, or
more, and all are overlaid with beds of stratified gravel. The true
Drift, which term is applied to all these formations, is not generally
markedly stratified and yet the deposits or formations appear in beds
of various thicknesses. "At Vandalia, in the bluffs of the Okaw, there
is a good exposure of these formations, showing both the stratified and
unstratified deposits. The unstratified drift-clays constitute the lower
portion of the bluff, extending to the height of thirty-five or forty
feet above the bed of the river at low water, and resting thereon about
the same thickness of sand and gravel presenting distinct lines of strat-
ification.
The third kind of formation resting upon the Drift is the Loess, a
fine mechanical sediment that seems to have accumulated in a quiet
lake or other body of fresh water, or to have been deposited by the
action of winds from the south or southwest.
And finally we have the Alluvium, a rich deposit forming the bot-
tom lands in rivers and smaller streams.
THE GLACIAL PERIOD
The Cenozoic Era is so recent and its history is so vitally related
to the life of the human race that it will be quite proper to give a
8 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
more extended account of the geological story of this period. The
formations are discussed under the Tertiary and Quaternary Periods.
The latter period is popularly divided into the Glacial and the Post-
Glacial formations. These glacial formations have been so recent and
the territory covered by the great ice sheets so extensive, that great
interest attaches to this period.
In North America there seems to have been three great centers of
glacial movement one known as the Labrador ice sheet; a second
called the Kewatin ice sheet ; and the third the Cordilleran ice sheet.
The first sheet had its center of movement near the central point of the
peninsula of Labrador; the second had its center near the western
shore of Hudson Bay ; and the third moved from the Canadian Rockies.
The ice sheet whose center rested on the Labrador peninsula is the
one we are locally interested in. The movement from this center to
the south, northeast and northwest soon reached the waters of the
Atlantic and the Hudson Bay; but the movement to the southwest
covered nearly the entire state of Illinois. The Labradorean sheet
reached its extreme southern limit in Southern Illinois, some 1,600
miles from the point of departure. The advancing front in Illinois
took on the form of a crescent and its extreme southern reach may
be traced according to the most recent geologic surveys from Chester
in Randolph county southeast through the southern side of Jackson,
eastward through southern Williamson, east and northeast through
southeastern Saline, northeastward to the Wabash through the north-
west corner of Gallatin and southeastern White. This line marks the
southern limit also of the prairie areas and is also coincident with the
northern foot hills of the "Ozark Mountains" which trend east and
west across the state through Union, Johnson, Pope, and Hardin.
Illinois was subject to at least four ice-sheet invasions according
to the more recent investigations. These in order of time were : First,
the Illinois sheet, which seems to have covered nearly the entire state.
The portions not covered are known as the driftless or unglaciated
areas. There are three of these First, all the territory south of the
southern end of the drift as traced above from Chester to the Wabash.
This driftless or unglaciated region includes in part the counties of
Jackson, Williamson, Saline, Gallatin, and White, and it includes
in whole the counties of Union, Johnson, Pope, Hardin, Alexander,
Pulaski and Massac. There is a second driftless area of a few coun-
ties in the extreme northwest corner of the state in the vicinity of the
old lead mines. The third driftless area is found in the end of the
peninsula formed by the Illinois and the Mississippi rivers including
the counties of Pike and Calhoun.
The second invasion is known as the lowan sheet. It seems not
definitely settled whether this sheet had its origin in the Labrador
center or in the Hudson Bay vicinity. It seems to have moved south-
eastward and left a "profusion of large granatoid boulders which lie
chiefly on the surface and are somewhat aggregated into a boulder
belt on the eastern border of the tract." One may see residences and
other buildings, yard fences and ornamental structures constructed
from these boulders in the towns near the boulder field. Such houses
may be seen in the county of DeKalb and adjoining counties. The
territory covered by this second invasion may be roughly enclosed by
the Rock river on the west, Wisconsin on the north, Lake Michigan
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 9
on the east, and on the south by the parallel of the southerly bend
of Lake Michigan.
The Third invasion is named the Earlier Wisconsin and covers
the northeastern fourth of the state.
The Fourth invasion is known as the Later Wisconsin and borders
the west shore of Lake Michigan, reaching out some fifty or sixty
miles from that body of water. Here in Southern Illinois we are more
interested in the first ice sheet since it is the only one that directly
affects us.
No other single agent has been so potent in the modification of
the surface of the earth as have glaciers and ice sheets. When we
remember that these ice-sheets were hundreds and possibly thousands
of feet thick, and were hundreds of miles in width and length, some
adequate notion may be formed of their power to plow up and com-
pletely change the surface structure of the earth.
The debris which they brought with them from the Laurentian
mountains of Canada was distributed over Illinois greatly to the en-
richment of the soils of our entire state. This material which eventu-
ally became our soil in all the glaciated areas, was transported in sev-
eral ways. Much of it was pushed along mechanically in front of the
advancing ice-sheet, so that when the forward movement began slow-
ing up this material was left scattered along in lines agreeing in gen-
eral with the front of the advancing ice-sheet. Much material was
carried along under the ice-sheet and was very generally ground and
distributed over the glaciated area. Other material was carried on
the ice-sheet and often deeply imbedded in it. When the movement
was checked this superimposed material becoming heated under the
warm rays of the sun worked its way through the ice and rested on
the ground, the whole body of ice eventually melting.
Lastly. Vast quantities of material were carried by the streams
which continually flowed from the melting ice. Much of this detritus
was left on the broad flat prairies, but much was carried into the
streams which overflowing their banks carried this material to right
and left in the stream's valley where it was deposited as alluvium,
previously mentioned.
The material which these glaciers brought into our state is called
Drift. Its composition varies, but is usually clay, sand, and boulders.
This drift is often found stratified, but more generally it is without
definite layer formation. Further attention will be given to this mat-
ter under the head of soils.
We come now to the last phase of the geology the Human or
Present Period. We must now see the earth as the home of man.
Through untold ages the Creator has been gradually unfolding his
plan to us, of filling the earth with plants, and animals, and last and
most important of all man. It must not be supposed that the forces
which have been operating through all the geological ages have all
run their courses and are no longer active and powerful. Many of
these forces which were instrumental in producing the various stages
in the geological history are still at work and will continue to work
for untold ages. Among these we may mention the forces affecting
the elevation and subsidence of the continental forms. The work done
by running water has not ceased as we can easily see everywhere.
The disintegrating power of alternations in heat and cold especially
when accompanied by the presence of moisture is always going on.
We will now turn our attention to the resources which a wise Cre-
ator has placed within the reach of the human race.
CHAPTER II
RESOURCES OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
SOILS OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS SOUTHERN ILLINOIS TIMBER OUR COAL
FIELDS STONE, OIL AND GAS SALT, LEAD AND CLAY PRAIRIE AND
TIMBER AREAS
Southern Illinois has three general kinds of soil, or rather there are
three recognized sources of the soils of Southern Illinois. First, there are
the various kinds of soils which were formed out of the stratified rocks by
mechanical and chemical processes. Second, soils formed by the drift
which overlies all the areas known as glacial areas, and third, the soils
formed by the loess which was widely distributed over Illinois following
the recession of the ice sheets.
The first is known as residual soil, because it is what is left after the
decomposition of the sedimentary rocks in the unglaciated regions. The
second is called the glacial soil because it is formed directly from the
matter furnished by the glacial sheets. The third are called silt soils
because the loess is of the nature of silt which settles from water or which
might be sifted over a country by constant winds blowing from a dry and
timberless region.
It is easy to understand the formation of the residual soils. At the
end of the Upper Carboniferous Period the whole state was covered with
the rocks of that period. If now we think of these rocks as being exposed
to the sun's heat, the winter's cold, the action of water, freezing and
thawing, and the chemical changes, we can understand that in the course
of time a coating of soil would be formed. If the running water did not
carry this new formed soil away it would lie where it was formed. It
will also be easy to understand that as the coating of soil grew thicker the
process of decay was less rapid, since the soil acts as a sort of blanket to
prevent the agents of decomposition from reaching the undecayed
rocks. Now this is exactly the soil making process that has been going
on for hundreds of years in those portions of the state not covered by
the ice invasions.
It will be readily seen that the character of the soil formed in this
way will be determined by the nature of the rock deposits in different
localities. In the three previously named areas, as driftless areas, namely,
the extreme south end of the state, the regions about Galena, and the
peninsula between the Illinois river and the Mississippi, the soil will be
known as residual soil, except as it has been modified by the deposit of
loess in larger or smaller quantities.
In these driftless areas the "soils show variations which correspond
in a rough way with variations in the structure of the rocks from which
10
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 11
they are derived. In regions underlaid by shale or limestones a more com-
pact and adhesive soil is found than in sandstone regions, while each
class of limestone has its own peculiar soil. With proper rotation of
crops these soils constitute a fertile portion of the state, otherwise they
become exhausted sooner than soils formed from glacial drift. ' '
. The character of the soils formed by the glacial drift varies also ac-
cording to the nature of the transported material. Three general classes
have been recognized. First, Stony or Glacial Clay soil. This soil is made
from the weathered surface of the drift-sheet unaffected by water in its
formation and not subsequently covered over with loess or silt. This
class of soil is found in the ' ' corn belt ' ' north of the Shelbyville moraine.
Second, we have the gravelly soils. This kind is found near streams,
lakes, and in regions where lakes once existed. It is not of value except
as a subsoil for loamy deposits. Third, sandy soils are found in the old
beaches and along certain rivers. Mason county presents a very excellent
illustration of this class of drift soils.
The loess soils are very widely distributed and are of three classes
according to the degree of their perviousness to water. They are those
readily pervious ; slowly pervious, and nearly impervious. The first is
a characteristic soil in Southern Illinois. As it recedes from the Missis-
sippi, the Ohio, and the Wabash it becomes of the nature of a white clay.
Its chief ingredient is silica, and this soil is adapted to the raising of
grains and fruits. This white soil is one of the first things that attracts
people's attention who have been accustomed to the black soil of Cham-
paign, Dewitt, and other corn counties, and they say, ' ' Why your soil is
so poor, if is as white as chalk. " It is not necessarily the poor quality
of the soil but the peculiar mechanical structure which allows the water
of the rainy season to escape together with an extended drouth period
from June to September that prevents Egypt from presenting an attrac-
tive appearance in midsummer. Good illustrations of the slowly pervious
silt soils are found in the regions of the lower Illinois river. The third
class, almost wholly impervious silts are found in the uplands of
"Egypt." This is the soil which has made Egypt famous as an apple
producing region. Clay, and Marion, and Wayne and other nearby coun-
ties find a mine of wealth in their orchards. A failure in the apple crop
in these counties is not to be attributed to the soil but to the various
forms of insect life which is baffling the orchardists of this region.
The loess soils of Southern Illinois are among our richest areas. Not
because of the great amount of loess but probably because of the mix-
ture of loess with either the residual soils or with the silt soils. The soil
of the unglaciated region of Union, Johnson, Pope, Saline and Hardin
is of a remarkable type. Bald Knob, near Alto Pass, a young mountain
of some eight hundred or a thousand acres and something like 800 feet
in height has a very rich soil. Even upon the very top, the soil is deep
and of a rich brown color. Apples, peaches, sweet potatoes, tomatoes,
grains and small fruits abound. This young mountain is a part of the
Ozark range and was never glaciated. Mr. Rendleman who lives on the
very summit of the Knob says the winds are continually bringing a rich
silt up its long slopes and leaves it upon the top of the hill. And there
are evidences that large quantities of loess have been deposited there.
Throughout the Ozarks, especially on the south side of the range, the
soil is very productive and all kinds of fruits and vegetables are pro-
duced in abundance.
12 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Alluvial soils abound in Southern Illinois. Alluvium, as we know,
has been deposited by water. It is not different from the Residual, Drift,
and Loess soils but a mixture of all. As the soil was forming the run-
ning water was gradually transporting it to lower levels. This process
the average school boy is familiar with. This alluvial matter has been
left in the river valleys, in inland lakes and in ponds and on flat and un-
drained prairies. The Great American Bottom which reaches from
Alton to Chester, a distance of nearly a hundred miles by the windings
of the river, and from five to nine miles wide, is the most remarkable
alluvial deposit, outside of delta formations, in the United States.
There are large areas of alluvial deposits along the Ohio river in the
counties of Gallatin, Massac, Pulaski, and Alexander. The Wabash
valley on the Illinois side has considerable alluvial areas. The small
streams all have alluvial bottoms. The lands between the Embarras and
the Wabash is alluvial. Such streams as the Little Wabash, the Saline,
the Cache, the Big Muddy, the Kaskaskia, all have alluvial bottoms.
In many localities this alluvial bottom land is worthless as water stands
on it "the year round." The laws of Illinois provide for the organiza-
tion of drainage districts and much of the land will be redeemed.
The soils of Southern Illinois have never been scientifically studied
until within recent years. The State University has begun a regular soil
survey and when this is complete there will be a revolution in methods
of farming in "Egypt." The state has also established experimental
farms in several counties of Southern Illinois where the farmers may
see just how the soils in that region should be cultivated.
SOUTHERN ILLINOIS TIMBER
Although Illinois is called the Prairie State, in its early history at
least twenty-five per cent of its area was covered with forests. These
forests lay mostly in Southern Illinois. "There was no county en-
tirely without timber, but the real forests were confined to the south-
ern portion of the state. Many counties throughout this section pre-
sented an unbroken forest, chiefly deciduous trees, rich in variety, and
of a quality unsurpassed on this continent. The growth on the mar-
gins of the smaller streams, areas between forks of creeks, or wher-
ever protected from forest fires, including the "oak openings"
peculiar to the broad rolling prairies, consisted largely of burr, black
and red oaks.
The origin of the Prairies is accounted for on the theory that the
forest fires kept down the young trees. In 1880 when a careful esti-
mate was made of the timbered areas there was found only about 15
per cent of the entire area covered with timber. This loss is almost
entirely due to marketing the merchantable timber in the southern
part of the state where the production of lumber and cooperage stock
has been an important industry for many years. Owing to the ex-
haustion of the best grades of mature hard woods, the business has
been rapidly diminishing, and as the present supply is chiefly on lands
not available for cultivation, the remaining area is not liable to fur-
ther encroachments.
The state is about four hundred miles from north to south. This
corresponds with the distance from Norfolk, Va., to Boston, Mass.
Within this distance of four hundred miles there grows as great a
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
13
variety of trees as is found in twice the distance from north to south
in Europe.
An exhibit of the forest wealth of the state was made at the World's
Columbian Exposition at Chicago, and the great variety of native
growths was a wonder to our own citizens. There were twenty-four
genera comprehending seventy-five species of indigenous woods rep-
resented. Three kinds of Gum, fourteen kinds of Oak, four kinds of
Hickory, two of Locust, four of Ash, five of Maple, and four of Elm
were exhibited. In addition to these native woods there were shown
nineteen genera of cultivated timber, including seventy-two species
A SYCAMORE, TWENTY-EIGHT FEET IN CIRCUMFERENCE, NEAR MT.
CARMEL, W ABASH COUNTY
making in all one hundred and fifty species of woods in the state at
that time. A farm wagon was shown made of twenty-five different
kinds of cultivated woods all grown on one farm in Lee county. It
was reported that more cultivated woods were growing in the state
than were exhibited. It is further stated that while the total area
of timber has decreased probably the leaf surface has held its own
and the beneficial influence of vegetation on climate, water supply,
etc., has suffered no loss.
The oldest citizens tell of some of the methods of waste in the tim-
ber supply. Often in alluvial bottoms where the timber had reached
14 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
considerable size it was customary to clear up the underbrush and
then with axes cut deep rings around the trunks of the large trees
left standing. Often a belt of bark a couple of feet wide would be
removed. This was done in the late fall or at latest in the winter. In
the spring when the surrounding forests put forth a wealth of verdure
the girdled trees stood leafless. This allowed the sun to reach the
ground and thus crops of corn or tobacco were raised. In the fol-
lowing winter the thrifty farmer cut down his dead trees, cut the
trunks into saw logs and had them sawn into material for a barn or
a house. The brush and rougher trunks were burned and the second
year he had only the stumps to contend with.
The shiftless farmer allowed his trees to stand for several years
often building fires about the bases of the dead trees which were
eventually consumed entire. Others would cut the trees down and
cut the trunks into certain lengths. When this work was done a
"Log-rolling" was announced. Scores of men would come to the log-
rolling. Often the women would also come and assist the good house-
wife in preparing the noon meal or engage in quilting, or tacking
carpet rags. The men divided themselves into squads of ten to twelve.
Each squad elected a captain and chose up. Hand spikes were pro-
vided and when all was ready the logs were lifted and carried to the
pile. These piles often contained eight to twelve logs, ten to sixteen
feet long. They were set on fire on the very top of the pile, the fire
burning downward. In this way the farmer got rid of his trees but
he burned up hundreds of dollars worth of good lumber. It is no
uncommon thing in this day to see in Southern Illinois large alluvial
fields in which the trees have been girdled, the trunks still standing,
having been partially consumed by fire.
Saw mills were plentiful forty and fifty years ago, but now they
are few. The best timber in Southern Illinois was used up to supply
the first railroads with bridge and framing material. Tens of thou-
sands of beautiful young trees were taken for piling. In recent years
the walnut, oak, hard maple, and a few other growths have been cut
for furniture. Hard wood finish in residences has been popular and
the price of good oak flooring for such use is now from five to eight
dollars per hundred feet.
Nothing so well represents the rapid disappearance of our best
Southern Illinois timber as does the establishing of "tie preserving
plants" in several of our cities. Fifty years ago when railroads
began to thread our state the builders would have nothing but the
best white oak ties. Now there is no longer a supply of timber for
this grade and the railroads are under the necessity of providing sub-
stitutes. This is done by introducing a scientific process by which ties
of the common woods are rendered longlived.
Arbor Day, which the law recognizes, has, through the public
schools, done much and will do more toward creating public sentiment
favorable to the conservation of our forests. And it is building up
an aesthetic taste in the planting and cultivating of flowers, shrubs,
and cultivated trees. Since the advent of concrete and steel in con-
struction there is no longer the great need of timber that there was
in the early days.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 15
OUE COAL FIELDS
Nothing has brought Southern Illinois more material prosperity
than has the coal deposits within her limits. Coal was known to exist
about Belleville, and on the Big Muddy, probably as early as 1826, or
possibly earlier. Governor John Reynolds built a railroad from the
bluffs near Belleville across the American Bottom to the Mississippi
in 1837. He says: "I had a large tract of land located on the Mis-
sissippi Bluffs, six miles from St. Louis, which contained inexhaustible
quantities of bituminous coal. This coal mine was the nearest to St.
Louis of any on this side of the river." In 1835 the legislature of
Illinois granted a charter to the "Mount Carbon Coal Company."
"Hall Neilson and his associates, successors, and assigns" constituted
the company. In 1836 Mr. Neilson, who lived in New York city, adver-
tised the "Mount Carbon" property for sale. The property was fully
described. The mines were located near Brownsville, the capital of
Jackson county, thirty miles from the Mississippi river in a bluff adja-
cent to the Big Muddy river. The seam of coal is described as six
to seven feet thick, "mines easily, in large blocks, and does not crum-
ble or form much slack or dust." Each hand could mine and deliver
on the wharf one hundred bushels a day. Wages were $10 to $15 per
month. It was figured that the coal could be put on the barge at two
cents per bushel. "For several years past coal has sold in New Or-
leans, during the winter season, at 37 y 2 cents to 62y 2 cents per bushel.
The supply at New Orleans is derived from Pittsburg and Wheeling.
Mount Carbon is only half as far away and the quality of the coal
decidedly better." Mr. A. B. Waller of Washington, D. C., visited
this mine in the interests of a prospective purchaser and reported that
the coal had been mined back from the face of the bluff about fifty
feet and that ' ' the quality of the coal is superior to any bituminous
coal I have ever seen, except perhaps the Cumberland."
Although the presence of coal in Southern Illinois was known from
the early '30s, little was done or could be done toward developing
this resource until railroads became an established fact. The only
way of transportation prior to 1854, when the Illinois Central was
completed, was by river. A few mines were opened in the vicinity
of the rivers, but the only use for coal in the interior was for black-
smithing, and even in this instance charcoal was very generally used.
The first engines used on the railroads burned wood. The railroads
have been the most direct factor in opening up the coal mining busi-
ness in Southern Illinois. The Illinois Central reaches the coal fields
in Jackson, Perry, Washington, and Marion. The Mobile and Ohio
reaches the mines of Jackson, Randolph and St. Clair. The Chicago
and Eastern Illinois serves the mines in Johnson, Williamson, Frank-
lin, Jefferson, and Marion. The Big Four passes through the counties
of Johnson, Saline, White, and Wabash. The Baltimore and Ohio
Southwestern reaches the mines in Gallatin, White, Marion, Clinton,
and St. Clair. In addition to these five more extensive railroad sys-
tems, there are several short independent lines which act as feeders
to these five larger roads.
The whole state is divided into ten mining districts of which four
are located in Southern Illinois. In the Seventh District are the coun-
ties of Bond, Clinton, Madison, and Marion. The Eighth District
16 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
contains the two counties of Randolph and St. Glair. The Ninth Dis-
trict includes Franklin, Gallatin, Jefferson, Perry, Saline, and White.
The Tenth District comprises the counties of Jackson and Williamson.
The total output from these four districts in 1911 was 25,000,000 tons.
The supply of coal is of course not inexhaustible as was formerly
thought. The area of the coal field in Southern Illinois is in round
numbers about 6,000 square miles or 3,800,000 acres. It is estimated
that one square mile will produce 1,000,000 tons of coal for every foot
in thickness of the seam. Dr. David Dale Owen estimated the entire
thickness of the twelve coal seams of Southern Illinois at thirty-five
feet. Each square mile then would produce 35,000,000 tons, estimat-
ing that all the coal could be mined. But it is liberal to say we mine
only about eight feet of this thirty-five. There are then only eight
million tons available per square mile. Not over three-fourths of this
estimate is removed, making only about six million tons per square
mile. Our annual production runs about twenty-four million tons for
Southern Illinois. This gives the result of an annual consumption of
four square miles, and our coal will last 1,500 years.
STONE, OIL, AND GAS
No other portion of the state is so rich in stone, oil, and gas. The
geological formation has already been given, but it will be necessary to
repeat some facts in dealing with these resources.
The two general classes of rock which are economically valuable
are the sandstones and the limestones. The chief use made of these
stones is for building purposes. Limestone is burned into lime in many
localities in Southern Illinois. And probably in some a fair grade of
cement is manufactured, but there are no noted instances. Crushed lime-
stone has been extensively used as ballast for railroad beds, and as the
foundation for the macadamizing of the public highway. In many
places along the railroads, stone crushers have been erected and quite
an industry built up. In the larger towns and cities of Southern Illinois
there has grown up the spirit of permanent improvement and many
cities are paving the streets. This is usually done by establishing a grade
setting curbing of sandstone or of concrete and then placing on the
grade crushed limestone to the depth of four or five inches upon which
is placed a coating of sand and paving brick, or finer crushed stone and
some "bonding" material of a bituminous nature. Another economic
use made of the limestone is that of constructing building blocks of
crushed stone and cement. This same material is used as above indi-
cated for curbing. Then there is a rather recent use of crushed lime-
stone in the construction processes, namely : The use of concrete in
railroad culverts, archways, retaining walls, and in the construction of
walls of great buildings, the floors, stairways, and foundations. Fence
posts, gate posts, and watering troughs are some recent innovations on
the farm, of the concrete material. It has also been used as flooring
in dairy barns, livery stables and for the bottom and sides of grain
bins.
But perhaps the most far reaching and important use made of lime-
stone is the use the farmers are making of it as a fertilizer. The soils
of Southern Illinois are what the agricultural chemist calls sow. That
is, there is a large quantity of humic acid in the soil which renders the
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 17
soil unfit for the production of most agricultural products. This humic
acid is found wherever there have previously been large accumulations
of vegetable matter, resulting in what the chemist calls humus or vege-
table mold. Under the leadership of the College of Agriculture of the
State University, the farmers are now applying crushed limestone to
their soils in quantities ranging from 800 to 1,000 Ibs. per acre. This
crushed limestone is attacked by the humic acid in the soil and new
chemical combinations formed which provide the needed foods for the
growing crops. One may see carloads of crushed limestone upon the
siding of the railroad tracks in the villages and towns of Southern
Illinois. If one will watch for a day or so he will see the farmers com-
ing with their wagons prepared to haul, and distribute this material
over their farms.
The state has done much to assist in the investigation of the value
of this crushed lime when applied to the sour farm lands of this end of
the state. An experiment station has been established at the Southern
Illinois State Normal University and experiment farms are located at
several points within our territory. To lessen the cost of procuring
this crushed limestone the state furnishes it from the penitentiary at
Chester almost free of charge, the farmer paying the freight.
Lime is burned in many portions of Southern Illinois where lime-
stone deposits are found. Large quantities of lime have, in previous
years, been made in the vicinity of Alton. In fact, from Alton to
Cairo, along the bluffs, there are outcroppings of limestone and in many
localities lime has been burned. It is said the best quality of lime is
produced near Prairie du Rocher. The limerocks about Chester and
in Union county are used for the manufacture of lime. St. Clair county
has an abundance of limestone and quantities of lime are burned and
some cement made. Near Falling Spring, in the southwest part of St.
Clair, a high grade white lime has been manufactured. It is said lime
was burned near Alton as early as 1815, by collecting large logs into a
heap, piling thereon the limerock. When the logs had been burned
the limestone had been converted into lime. Shipments in barrels be-
gan in 1847.
Fine qualities of limestone for building purposes and for lime are
found in Pope and Hardin. In Johnson county building stone, both
limestone and sandstone for ordinary building purposes, is found in
abundance. Sandstone of a very excellent quality is found in Jackson
county on the Illinois Central Railroad, four miles south of Carbon-
dale, at a small place known as Boskydell. Here quarries were opened
as early as 1855. In the construction of the Southern Illinois Normal
University, large quantities of this brown sandstone were used. About
the same time or perhaps shortly previous, the present capitol at Spring-
field was in process of building. The reputation of the Boskydell brown
sandstone had become so general that the building commission author-
ized the use of the Boskydell sandstone in the great columns on the
north, east, and south of the great capitol, while the trimmings on the
fronts are of the same stone. The capitals and cornices are from the
white sandstone quarries of Grand Tower in Jackson county. In 1883,
a Mr. Rawles, a stone merchant in Chicago, purchased these Boskydell
quarries and installed about forty thousand dollars worth of modern
machinery, including steam drills, saws, hoisting machines, dressing
machines, a gravity railroad from the quarries to the Illinois Central
Vol. It
18 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Railroad, and other modern machinery. Cut stone was sent into all
the great cities and for a time was used extensively, but the presence
of numerous deposits of iron and the lack of uniformity in color, worked
against the general use of this stone and the quarry was abandoned
and the machinery rotted and rusted away.
The discovery of gas in Southern Illinois occurred at Sparta in
1888. Some progressive citizens organized a company for the purpose
of prospecting for natural gas. The first well put down, struck gas at
a depth of 848 feet in a bed of light grey porous sand. The pressure
was strong and steady. A new company was organized and began
boring in earnest. In 1894 there were twelve wells producing gas and
supplying four hundred domestic fires besides a number of manufac-
turing establishments. The total production per year when the wells
were at their best was eight million cubic feet. It is estimated that
the equivalent of the fuel capacity of one ton of coal is twenty-three
thousand cubic feet of gas. This would give a saving in coal per year
of three thousand five hundred tons in the Sparta gas field.
In addition to the wells sunk by the company mentioned above,
there were many wells sunk by private parties. The gas was known
as the "sweet" or "petroleum" gas which to many was a sure sign of
the presence of oil in this region. Since 1894 the wells have weakened
and in many there is little or no pressure, and no recent borings have
been made. The total number of wells bored was twenty-two. The
territory covered by the borings was less than two square miles.
SALT, LEAD, CLAY, ETC.
The earliest travelers and explorers discovered traces of salt in va-
rious places in Southern Illinois. There can be little doubt that the
Indians were accustomed to either evaporate or boil the salt water
which was found in the form of springs. The most noted place in
Southern Illinois where salt was manufactured in an early day was
on the Saline river in Gallatin county near the present town of Equal-
ity. On the Big Muddy in Jackson county near the old forgotten town
and county seat of Brownsville. In several places in Madison, Monroe,
and probably in Bond and in some of the Wabash river counties salt
was made, not on any great scale but for local market. The making of
salt at Equality was such an extensive industry that its description has
been given in a separate chapter.
In 1856 a town was laid out by the county surveyor a mile or so
north of the present city of DuQuoin. It has never grown to any size.
In 1857 an iron and coal mining company was organized and engaged in
coal mining until 1867 when W. P. Halliday of Cairo purchased the
stock of the company. In 1870 in boring into the lower strata to de-
termine the value of the coal layers there, at the depth of 940 feet salt
water was discovered. At this time the great salt works at Equality
were not being well managed, and Mr. Halliday saw his opportunity.
In 1873 he put in a complete plant costing several thousand dollars for
the manufacture of salt. Additional wells were sunk and the work
was extensively carried on. At the time of their greatest prosperity the
works turned out 150 barrels per day. The product was shipped south
mainly. By 1890 the production had begun to decline, though they
continued to operate for ten years, but for the past few years the works
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 19
have been abandoned and ere long the spot that knew a thriving industry
will be marked by old foundations and rusting machinery.
Lead is found in such apparently inexhaustible quantities in the
territory west of the Mississippi river, that the few traces of lead found
in Southern Illinois seem very insignificant. However, we ought never
despise small beginnings. Lead was known to exist in the northwest
corner of the state in a very early day. Mining began about 1827.
These mines in their palmy days produced about one-fifth to one-fourth
of the output of the world. In 1845 the mines were at their best and
from that date to the present the production has greatly diminished.
In 1839 lead was discovered in the digging of a well on the farm of
Mr. James Anderson one mile below Rosiclare on the Ohio river in
Hardin county. In 1842 Mr. William Pell discovered spar and lead
about three-quarters of a mile back of the river at Rosiclare. Com-
panies were organized and a number of "diggings" opened. As many
as nine shafts were opened for the mining of lead. In going down, the
shafts pass through beds of fluor spar to a distance of ninety feet.
The lead mines were operated with small or no profit, and in 1851 the
"diggings" were abandoned. In several other places in Hardin county
lead has been discovered, but not in quantities which would justify an
attempt to produce it for the market. Traces of lead have been found
in other counties, but no diggings have been opened.
The clays of Southern Illinois will yet prove of great value, but up
to the present time no industries on a large scale have been established
to develop the clay resources, except for the manufacture of brick. The
various uses of the different kinds of clays found in Southern Illinois
are the manufacture of common red brick, fire clay brick, paving
brick, terra cotta, drain tile, sewer pipe, crocks, jugs, jars and finer
queensware.
Common red brick are manufactured in great quantities in all sec-
tions of the state. In the early days the home-made bricks were used
for outside as well as for inside work. In many towns in this territory
the older brick buildings show the old fashioned hand made brick, but
in the better class of business houses as well as in modern Brick resi-
dences they use "pressed brick." These have been manufactured in
large quantities in the penitentiary at Chester, the hand made products
being used for inside walls and for "filling."
Fire brick clay is often found closely associated with the seams of
bituminous coal in this section. Throughout Randolph county there are
two deposits of fire clay, one at a depth of 70 or 80 feet and another at
the depth of 120 feet. The same layers of fire clay are also found in St.
Clair county. In four oil borings in the Sparta oil field, fire clay was
found at a depth of 125 feet. The layer was found to be from two to
eight feet thick. Some fire clays are found in Johnson, Pulaski, and
Pope counties.
Paving brick are manufactured in Murphysboro and in Albion.
The demands for paving brick are beyond the supply furnished by these
two paving brick plants. At Albion a second company has been or-
ganized, and is working its way into the favor of municipalities where
paving improvements are going on.
Drain tile clay is not of a very high grade in Southern Illinois and
no large factories have attempted its manufacture into drain tile. Local
factories have sprung up here and there, but usually of short life. No
sewer pipe is manufactured in this territory.
20 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Potter's clay has been found and small factories have engaged in the
making of jugs, crocks, and jars in Anna and in Metropolis, and in
McLeansboro, and probably in other localities. But all these industries
are gone and only dilapidated sheds and rusting machinery are left.
It may not be generally known that Southern Illinois has rich beds
sf a very high grade of clay suitable for the manufacture of porcelain
wares. These fine clays are found in the region of the Ozark hills. In
the World's Fair exhibit, in the Illinois building, were "some very
pretty dishes of Vhite and decorated faience, made of clay and silica,
from Union county the only articles of white table-ware ever made out
of purely Illinois materials. The following is the chemical analysis
furnished by the Rostrand Porcelain Works at Stockholm, Sweden.
The first sample was taken from the clay pit, Mountain Glen, Union
county. This clay is called Ball Clay :
Silicic acid 57.71%
Titanic acid trace
Alumina 32.75
Oxide of iron 1.93
Lime 53
Magnesia 19
Potash 96
Soda 24
Water and organic matter 11.69
Total 100.00
Another analysis made by Harold Almstrom of earthly silica from
the mine of the Chicago Floated Silica Company in Union county, is as
follows :
Silicic acid 97.82%
Alumina and oxide of iron 1.08
Lime 50
Water and organic matter 42
Alkalies and loss 18
Total . 100.00
Samples of clay from Pope county are very similar to the two above
samples. Some very fine samples of queensware have been made from
the Pope county clays.
It has been stated that the deposits of fluor spar found in Hardin
and Pope counties are the only ones found in the United States. But
there are said to be traces in Kentucky. At Rosiclare, a little village
on the Ohio river in Hardin county, just where this county joins Pope,
there are apparently inexhaustible quantities of this mineral. It is
found in connection with lead ores and with silver. It is sometimes
free and presents the most beautiful tints of blue, yellow, red, and
green. Two or more companies are now operating in this locality. The
spar is used for various purposes, but chiefly as a reducing agent or
flux in the reduction of ores. It is shipped from the mines by way of
the Ohio river.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 21
PRAIRIE AND TIMBER AREAS
Nothing in the New World was more interesting to the Europeans
than the broad prairies. In 1817 Governor Edward Coles, then a young
man, when returning from a diplomatic mission to Russia stopped
in France and in England. He was a Virginian but he had traveled
through the west, and had himself been greatly charmed by the broad,
rich prairies. The French and the English never tired of his beautiful
descriptions of the prairies. Among those who were charmed by his
story of the western prairies was Morris Birkbeck who was a very
prosperous tenant on a large estate in England. Mr. Birkbeck came
to America and settled the City of Albion in Edwards county. In later
years when England's prince of letters, Charles Dickens visited Amer-
ica he was anxious to see a prairie. His wish was gratified as the
reader will understand by reference to his Notes on America.
The French who of course were the first Europeans to reach the
Mississippi valley, were amazed at the great sweeps of timberless areas
and they immediately applied the French term prairie, without change
in the spelling, to designate these meadowlike regions. The word was
first applied by Hennepin and later by other French writers. The
term was first used to describe the "bottoms" or valleys adjacent to
the rivers and bounded on opposite sides by the ' ' bluffs. " As a proof
of this we need only to study the early French names, as : Prairie du
Chein, Prairie la Forche, Prairie la Crosse, Prairie du Pont, and Prairie
du Rocher. Nor is this application of the term scientifically inap-
propriate for it is shown by Professor Leo Lesquereux that the for-
mation of the prairies of central Illinois was identical in character
with the formation of the bottom lands along the Mississippi and other
similar streams. It is said the English had no name for that peculiar
formation which we call prairies, because they had no such formation.
"These are the gardens of the Desert, these
The unshorn fields, boundless and beautiful,
For which the speech of England has no name."
Bryant.
It is said that it was a very difficult thing to convey to the mind of
the unimaginative Englishman any adequate conception of the great
prairies of America.
When our forefathers came originally to the Illinois country, they
found about one-fourth of it timbered and about three-fourths timber-
less or prairies. The early settlers designated the largest treeless area
the "Grand Prairie." Its location corresponds almost exactly with a
great divide or watershed which separates the drainage of the Missis-
sippi from the drainage into the Ohio. It reaches from the north-
western side of Jackson county through Perry, part of Williamson,
Washington, Jefferson, Marion, Fayette, Effingham, Coles, Champaign,
and Iroquois, crosses the Kankakee river and extends to the southern
end of Lake Michigan. Another extensive prairie region extends from
Kankakee county west and northwest, crosses the Illinois river and oc-
cupies a very large part of the territory between the Illinois and the
Mississippi rivers.
The origin of the prairies has been a debatable question for many
22 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
decades. Three general theories have been advanced to account for
their existence at the time of the coming of the earliest settlers into
the limits of this state. One explanation, and that one is not an at-
tempt to account for the soil formation, but merely to account for the
absence of the trees, is that the great prairie fires Which annually swept
over the "grand prairie" effectually kept the trees from making
enough headway to withstand the destructive flames. And there can
be no doubt that these annual fires were a sufficient explanation of
the treeless condition of the prairies to the unscientific settlers. But
there are two other explanations both approaching the subject from a
scientific standpoint.
Professor Whitney holds to the theory that the treeless prairies
have had their origin in the character of the original deposit or soil
formation. He does not deny, in fact admits, the submersion of all
prairie lands formerly as lakes and swamps ; but he holds that while
the lands were so submerged there was deposited a very fine soil which
he attributes in part to the underlying rocks and in part to the accumu-
lation in the bottom of immense lakes, of a sediment of almost im-
palpable fineness. This soil in its physical and probably in its chem-
ical composition prevents the trees from naturally getting a foot-hold
in the prairies.
Professor Lesquereux holds to the theory simply stated that all
areas properly called prairies were formed by the redemption of what
was once lake regions and later swamp territory. He points out that
trees grow abundantly in moving water but that when water is dammed
up it always kills trees. The theory held by Professor Lesquereux is
that standing water kills trees by preventing the oxygen of the air
from reaching the roots of the trees. He further shows that the nature
of the soil, in redeemed lake regions, is such that without the help of
man trees will not grow in it. But he further shows that by proper
planting the entire prairie area may be covered with forest trees.
As rich as was the soil of our prairies, the first immigrants seldom
settled far out on these treeless tracts. Most of the early comers were
from the timbered regions of the older states and felt they could not
make a living very far from the woods. Coal had not come into use
and wood was the universal fuel. There was a wealth of mast in the
timber upon which hogs could live a large part of the year. Again our
forefathers had been used to the springs of the hill country in Ken-
tucky, Tennessee, and Virginia, and they did not think they could
live where they could not have access to springs. An early comer
back in the thirties rode over the prairies of central Illinois and then
entered a hundred and sixty in the timber and here he cleared the land
and opened his farm.
CHAPTER III
INDIANS AND PREHISTORIC PEOPLES
GREAT INDIAN FAMILIES THE ILLINOIS INDIANS GREAT CHIEFS EVI-
DENCES OP PREHISTORIC PEOPLES THE CAHOKIA MOUNDS IMPLE-
MENTS, POTTERY AND PICTOGRAPHS.
There were several tribes of Indians occupying the Illinois country
when the French first came into the territory. It is stated that there
were few Indians west of the Mississippi river when the continent was
discovered. Of course such statements must be taken with limitations.
The Indians of Mexico and territory to the north numbered many thou-
sands. Evidently there were few in the region afterwards made into
the states of Kansas, Missouri, Iowa, and what we call our northwestern
states. The Indians whose homes were east of the Mississippi, began in
a very early day to move into the west, and in this way we of the later
years are accustomed to think of these western Indians as having long
occupied the land. The number estimated as living east of the Missis-
sippi at the coming of the whites is stated at 250,000 ; and they were
scattered rather uniformly over the country from Canada to the Gulf
of Mexico.
They maintained the tribal form of government that is, they had
a chief, and prominent warriors, who, upon certain occasions, met in
council and decided upon war, or peace, or upon other general questions.
The Indian race was an indolent, thriftless people. They had an in-
definite notion of a future life. In their natures "they were ruthless
and revengeful, narrow minded and brutal, dissolute, selfish, gluttonous,
polygamous and lustful." Surely this is a pretty strong indictment
against them. They lived in temporary shelters called wigwams, and
provided their sustenance by hunting and fishing chiefly. Among some
tribes there was carried on an indifferent cultivation of the soil. The
work in tilling the soil was done by the squaws and the old men, the
young braves considering it beneath their dignity to work.
GREAT INDIAN FAMILIES
Those who have given considerable study to the Indians have
grouped them first into great ' ' families, ' ' the grouping being based upon
their language. Then these families are subdivided into "confeder-
acies" and these into "tribes." The Algonquin family occupied the
territory north of the St. Lawrence river and the lower lakes, around
the upper lakes and along the Mississippi, eastward along the Ohio river
into the Chesapeake bay. The Iroquois family occupied what is now the
state of New York and parts of adjacent states. They were completely
23
24 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
surrounded by the Algonquins. The DaKota (or Sioux) family, was
located in the territory north of the Wisconsin river and west of the
Mississippi river. These are the chief families with which Illinois his-
tory is concerned.
THE ILLINOIS INDIANS
The Indians found in Illinois by Marquette and Joliet, belonged to
the Algonquin family. There was undying hatred between the Iroquois
and the Algonquins. The Illinois Indians were therefore in constant
dread of the attacks of the Iroquois.
The Illinois Indians formed a sort of loose confederacy of six or
more tribes, known as the "Illinois" confederacy. The following tribes
constituted the "Illinois" confederacy: The Metchigamis; the Kaskas-
kias ; the Peorias ; the Cahokias ; the Tammarois. In addition, there
were the Piankashaws, the Weas, the Kickapoos, and Shawnees and
probably other tribes or remnants, who sojourned on Illinois soil for
longer or shorter periods. The first five of the above named tribes were
probably all who ought to be counted in the "Illinois confederacy."
The Metchigamis were found along the Mississippi river, having
originally come from west of the Father of Waters. They sojourned in
the vicinity of Fort Chartres and were the objects of earnest missionary
effort on the part of the Jesuits. They also lived in the vicinity of Lake
Michigan, to which they gave their name. They were allies of Pontiac
in his war of 1764, and perished with other members of the Illinois
confederacy, on Starved Rock in 1769.
The Kaskaskias originally were found along the upper courses of
the Illinois river, and it was among the members of this tribe that Mar-
quette planted the first mission in Illinois. They moved from the upper
Illinois to the mouth of the Kaskaskia river in the year 1700, and
founded there the ancient city of Kaskaskia, which eventually became
the center of French life in the interior of the continent. From the
year 1700, when the tribe numbered about six or eight thousand souls,
to 1800, the Kaskaskias occupied the territory around the village of
Kaskaskia. It is said the Tamaroas and the Kaskaskias were united into
one tribe in the first part of the nineteenth century under Chief John
Baptiste DuQuoin, who was a personal friend of General Washington.
Their numbers were greatly reduced, and there was constant friction
between these two remnant tribes and a branch of the Shawnees who
lived east of the Big Muddy in Saline and Gallatin counties. A final
bloody battle was fought by a pre-arrangement on the land now owned
by L. D. Throop, three miles southwest of Frankfort, in Franklin
county, in 1802. The battlefield was well marked for many years and
white men have lived continuously in the immediate vicinity since 1802,
and the account of the battle needed only to pass from the pioneers of
1800 to the present living generation. The Kaskaskias were forced west-
ward to the Big Muddy when the slaughter continued until the Kaskas-
kias were all killed or captured. This is sometimes called the battle of
Battle Creek. The spot is at the crossing of the Big Muddy river by
the road from the town of Frankfort, in Franklin county, to DuQuoin,
in Perry county. In after years the Kaskaskias remained on a reserva-
tion on the lower Big Muddy, whence they removed to the Indian
Territory.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 25
The Cahokia and the Tamaroa tribes remained in the region of what
is now St. Clair, Clinton, and Payette counties, up to the close of the
eighteenth century, when they were merged with the Kaskaskias under
Chief John DuQuoin.
The Peorias made their home in the region of Lake Peoria and were
a quiet and peaceable people. They never in any way affected the life
of the people in the south end of the state.
The Piankeshaws were a small tribe of the Miami confederacy. They
first resided in southeastern Wisconsin. When La Salle and Tonti
founded their empire at Starved Rock, the Piankeshaws were a part of
the Indian population. When this enterprise failed the Piankeshaws
moved to the region of the Wabash river. They were in the region of
Vincennes when Gen. Clark captured that post from the British in 1779.
It is said that the Piankeshaws were among the best friends the early
settlers had among the red men. They were eventually moved to a
Kansas reservation and thence to the Indian Territory. Mr. Walter
Colyer, of Albion, has gathered up a large amount of material concern-
ing this tribe which sojourned for a few decades in Southern Illinois.
The Kickapoos came into Southern Illinois in the early part of the
nineteenth century. It is said the first time they ever acknowledged the
authority of the United States was in a treaty made at Edwardsville,
Illinois, in 1819. The Kickapoos seemed to scatter in their settlements,
some residing in the Sangamon country, some on the Embarras, and some
on the Kaskaskia. They eventually moved to Kansas and from there
they drifted to the southwest.
In this connection it is proper to say a word or two about some noted
individual Indians who had to do with the early history of Southern
Illinois.
GREAT CHIEFS
When George Rogers Clark came to Kaskaskia in 1778, the Ottawa
chief, Saguinn, or Blackbird, was temporarily sojourning in St. Louis.
Clark desired to have a conference with him since Blackbird had a wide
reputation throughout the west as one of the most powerful and saga-
cious Indians of the Mississippi region. Blackbird was not at St. Louis
at the time Clark sent for him, but had returned to his tribe on the
upper Illinois river. The chief hearing of Clark's desire to confer with
him, came voluntarily to Kaskaskia, where he held a long conference
with General Clark. He obtained from General Clark the real issues in
the conflict, and when ready to depart told General Clark that he sym-
pathized with the Americans and would so tell his people. It is said of
him that he remained a faithful friend of the Americans.
Tecumseh, a chief of the Shawnees, was the most noted Indian in all
the west, unless it may be that Pontiac was more widely known. Tecum-
seh had in mind the forming of a confederacy of all the Indians in the
west for the purpose of resisting the encroachment of the whites. He
had a twin brother called the Prophet, whose home in 1811 was at a
village on the Tippecanoe creek, where it empties into the Wabash. In
the summer of 1811, Tecumseh left the cares of state in the hands of his
brother, the Prophet, and journeyed into the south for the purpose of
securing the support of the Indians in that section. On this journey
Tecumseh came from the Prophet's town diagonally across Southern
26
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Illinois to the Mississippi at Fort Massac or Cairo. In passing through
Williamson county he was seen by settlers among whom was John
Phelps. The chief had with him twelve warriors, and passed along the
Shawneetown-Kaskaskia trail to a point about where the city of Marion
now is, and then he turned south along the trail which passed over the
Ozarks through Buffalo Gap and thence south to Fort Massac or Cairo.
Mr. Phelps talked with Tecumseh and while he was badly scared, he
reported the great Indian as a very approachable and well disposed
person.
A third Indian of prominence was the Tamaroa chief, Jean Baptiste
DuCoign, formerly alluded to. He was a very old and respected Indian
at the time of the bloody engagement of his tribes with the Shawnees in
1802. He had during the lifetime of Washington, visited the president,
By courtesy of Hon. Theodore Rlaley.
PREHISTORIC RELICS FROM WABASH COUNTY
who had presented him with a medal for some service the chief had ren-
dered, and this the chief wore with great pride. He was a halfbreed
and Reynolds says had two sons, Louis and Jefferson, both of whom
were drunken, worthless fellows. Chief DuCuoin had been converted to
the Catholic faith and at his death was buried at Kaskaskia by the church
at that place.
Probably the most noted Indian who ever came into the territory of
Southern Illinois was Pontiac, the famous chief of the Ottawas, and the
moving spirit in the great "Confederacy of Pontiac." After many
months of fruitless effort in trying to prevent the British from taking
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
27
possession of the territory ceded by the French to the English at the
close of the French and Indian war, a final treaty was agreed to at
Oswego, New York, and Pontiac, broken in spirit and fortune, repaired
to St. Louis, where he may have thought he could head another rebellion
against British occupation of the territory west of the Alleghanies. In
this conspiracy he hoped to have the support of St. Ange de Belle Rive,
late commander of the French post at Kaskaskia. After lingering sev-
eral days in St. Louis he crossed over the river, against the advice of
friends to the old French village of Cahokia. Here a drunken revel was
in progress and here the noted chief was murdered. Reynolds says he
was stabbed to death by a Peoria Indian in the pay of the British. Moses
By courtesy of Hon. Theodore Risley.
PREHISTORIC RELICS FROM WABASH COUNTY
says he was tomahawked by a Kaskaskia Indian hired by one William-
son, an English trader. His body lay in the streets of Cahokia until the
arrival of St. Ange de Belle Rive, who took the body to St. Louis, where
it was given decent interment.
EVIDENCES OF PREHISTORIC PEOPLES
There are so many evidences of a prehistoric life in the Mississippi
region that it is now agreed by all archeologists that there was a life
of considerable advancement in civilization in the Mississippi valley,
and adjacent territory, long before the coming of the Indians, who
were here at the coming of the Europeans. It is the purpose here to
call attention briefly to some of the existing evidences of that prehis-
28
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
toric life, and thus awaken if possible an interest in this most charming
subject. Southern Illinois is rich in prehistoric materials. Many of
these materials have been collected and are in the keeping of individ-
uals or of institutions, or perchance of the state or national govern-
ment.
One of the most obvious of the evidences of an early people is the
great mounds, usually called "Indian mounds" by the general public.
They are found in nearly all, if not all, of the counties of Illinois bor-
dering the Mississippi, the Wabash, and the Ohio. The most noted
perhaps of all these mounds are the Cahokia mounds situated some
five miles northeast of the city of East St. Louis. One of these, the
largest, is known as Monk's Mound, and in the vicinity are scores of
others of lesser size, but thought to have belonged to a great system
of such structures in the ages past
THE CAHOKIA MOUNDS
The great mound referred to above, is called Monk's Mound from
the fact that in an early day in the nineteenth century, a colony of
MONK'S MOUND, A NOTED MOUND OF THE STRUCTURE OP THE MOUND
BUILDERS' TYPE NEAR EAST ST. Louis
Trappist monks founded a settlement on this mound which flourished
for some time but later went to decay and the project was abandoned.
This mound covers some sixteen acres of ground and is situated in Sec.
34, T. 3, N. R, 9, west of the 3d P. M. It is 102 feet high and is some-
what triangular in general form. It has at intervals been visited by
scientific men since the year 1800. No very thorough examination
has really ever been made of this mound. Some years ago the owner
of the land tunneled in some fifty feet but found nothing but some bits
of lead. But in digging a well on one edge of the mound many bones
and other evidences of a departed people were found. The mound is
now owned by a Mrs. Ramey, who places a very high estimate upon
the ground occupied by this mound. A Mr. D. I. Bushnell of St. Louis
is said to have offered $10.000 for eighteen acres including the mound,
but Mrs. Ramey 's estimate of its worth was $100,000 quite a valuable
piece of ground.
In 1907 Mr. Clark Me Adams, son of the Hon. William Me Adams,
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
29
archeologist of Alton, Illinois, read a paper before the State Historical
Society in which he gave an extract from a letter from the Rev. Fr.
Obrecht, abbot of the Trappist Monastery at Gethsemane, Kentucky,
which throws much light upon the story of the Trappist monks who
occupied the Monk's Mound in the early years of the past century.
The story as given by Rev. Obrecht, briefly told, is as follows : Two
Trappist Fathers, Urbain and Joseph seeking a favorable place for a
settlement were offered 400 acres of ground by M. Jarrott on the Ca-
hokia river. At first the offer was rejected, but after a time the offer
was renewed and accepted. There were about thirty-five people in the
colony. They built twenty or more small buildings on one of the
By courtesy of Hon. Theodore Risley
PREHISTORIC RELICS FROM W ABASH COUNTY
smaller mounds. One of these buildings was the church, the whole hav-
ing an attractive appearance from a distance. Father Urbain doubted
the title to the 400 acres of land given them by M. Jarrott, so he went
to Washington and secured from Congress a confirmation of the grant.
In digging for the foundations to their buildings, they found many
evidences of a former people. It does not appear that any buildings
of importance were erected on the largest mound, but evidently some
structures were erected there and its sides and top were cultivated. In
1811 to 1813 a pernicious fever lingered in the colony, carrying off
more than half of the Trappist colony as well as many members of the
settlements in the upper end of the "American Bottom." In the early
spring of 1813 the colony fled from the plagued spot.
30 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
A traveler who visited the Monk's Mound colonists in 1811 or 12
says the bluffs to the east of the mounds appear to be one vast cem-
etery. Professor William McAdams in 1882 made an excavation at the
foot of Monk's Mound at the northeast corner and unearthed a hun-
dred pieces of pottery. A student of archeology has estimated that the
community that built these mounds was not less than 150,000 or
200,000 strong.
Other mounds are found in the vicinity of Monk's Mound. A very
beautiful mound called Emerald mound is found two and a half miles
northeast of Lebanon in Madison county. It covers about two acres
of ground and is some forty or fifty feet high. Mounds are found in
Alexander county along the Ohio river. A few are to be seen in the
eastern part of the state along the Wabash.
IMPLEMENTS, POTTERY AND PICTOGRAPHS
A second evidence of a prehistoric race is to be found in a large
class of stone tools or implements. These are in the forms of axes,
hammers, and edged tools. Then there are those implements that were
evidently for warfare. This class of articles are made from the flints
and the hardest stones. Ceremonial stones of various forms have been
found plentifully in Southern Illinois. Mortars and pestles are numer-
ous. Pipes of all designs exhibiting great ingenuity in construction
have been dug from mounds and burial places.
A third evidence of a prehistoric people is to be found in quite a
variety of copper objects found in mounds, and buried here and there
where excavations have been made. The objects have been found in
the form of axes, knives, spears, arrow points, and objects used for
personal adornment beads, earrings, and bracelets. Copper kettles,
needles and trays have been found.
The fourth argument in favor of the idea that there was a race here
prior to the coming of the Indians may be stated, based upon the amount
and character of the objects wrought in clay. It is known that potter's
clay of a very high grade is found in many localities in Southern Illi-
nois. It is a theory that the region known as the American Bottoms was
the center of all this prehistoric life, and that" people from the copper
region around Lake Superior, and those from the localities on the Dela-
ware, where great clay deposits are found, and those from the barren,
rocky region of Labrador and from the home of the cliff dwellers in the
southwest all congregated, as some think, about the erreat Monk's Mound
for a sort of national feast or other form of gathering, political, social,
commercial or religious. In this way the various articles which are found
about these great mounds may have been brought into this territory. In
England and in parts of Germany and Denmark, there are known to exist
the original sites upon which were held trading fairs to which people from
all over the civilized world came with their wares and their coins.
Nothing reveals the fact that these prehistoric peoples had attained
a high stage of civilized life more certainly than does the character of the
pottery which has been found in many localities. Near the old salines in
Gallatin county there can yet be picked up broken pieces of pottery which
are fragments of very large clay vessels. These large clay vessels were
evidently used in the manufacture of salt the theory being that these
large clay vessels were filled with the briny water which, under the in-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
31
fluence of the sun and the wind, evaporated leaving the incrustations of
salt behind. These fragments are from vessels which were from two and
a half to three feet in diameter. This would give us vessels that would
hold from twenty to forty gallons.
These specimens of pottery all show peculiar systems of marking on
the exravex side while the inner surface is always smooth. The simplest
PlCTOGRAPH FOUND ON THE BLUFFS OF THE ILLINOIS RlVER IN PlKE
COUNTY
form of marking is the simple checks making meshes from half inch to
one inch square. These peculiar markings are accounted for by the the-
ory that the vessel was made inside of a wicker frame work and when
the vessel was burned the markings of the wicker work were left. Gallatin
INDIAN BUFFALO PAINTED ON A BLUFF IN JOHNSON COUNTY
county seems to be rich in this class of prehistoric material. A. M. Rich-
ardson of Shawneetown has a very fine collection of pottery, most of
which is in a good state of preservation. Mr. McAdams speaks of seeing
two whole pans of pottery used in salt making in the salines near St. Gene-
vive, Missouri, that were serving the purpose, when dug up, of a coffin
for a child. These pans were of the form of an ordinary bread pan,
32 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
some three feet across and six or eight inches deep. The dead child had
been placed in one pan and the other pan inverted above it and the two
thus arranged, buried.
A fifth evidence of a prehistoric race is found in what archeologists
call pictographs. These were found in various places in this state. The
buffalo shown in the accompanying cut, the writer had the pleasure of
examining on a bluff in the Ozarks at? the crossing of the Paducah branch
of the Illinois Central railroad. The Piasa bird from its perch upon
the rocks near Piasa creek looked out upon the Father of Waters for
ages unnumbered before the first white man made its discovery. The
tradition of the painting has faded from the memory of the oldest in-
habitant. Other carvings upon rocks in various sections of the state
can be accounted for only by the supposition that an older race than the
Indian once occupied this territory.
CHAPTER IV
DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS
CLAIMANTS TO AMERICA MARQUETTE AND JOLIET THE TRIUMPHS AND
DEATH OP LASALLE His BRAVE LIEUTENANT, TONTI
Four European nations established well merited claims to territory
in the northern continent of the New World. These were in order,
Spain, England, France and Holland. These nations of western Europe
all followed up their original discoveries and eventually formed perma-
nent settlements and established their civilization in the territory thus
occupied.
CLAIMANTS TO AMERICA
The English based their claim to territory in the New World upon
the supposed discovery of two Italian seamen, John and Sebastian Ca-
MAP SHOWING THE ROYAL GRANTS TO VIRGINIA, CONNECTICUT AND
MASSACHUSETTS
bot, who were at the time in the employ of Henry VII. These discover-
ers are supposed to have traced the Atlantic coast from New Foundland
to the Carolinas. It was upon these discoveries by the Cabots that Eng-
land based her claim to that part of North America which lay inland
VoL I J
33
34 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
from the coast thus traced. Thus Illinois is in the territory claimed by.
England, and in the Charter of 1607, granted by James 1 of England,
Illinois was included in the territory belonging to the London Company.
In later years the English kings granted strips across the entire conti-
nent, known as "sea to sea" grants. It thus came about that Illinois fell
in the grant to Virginia in 1609, and a portion of the state as it is today
fell in the grant to Connecticut, and a portion to Massachusetts.
The Spaniards settled the Floridas, Texas, Mexico, and Central and
South America. They discovered the lower part of the Mississippi river
under the leadership of Ferdinand DeSoto in 1541. The Spanish held
all west of the Mississippi as a trust for France from 1762 to 1800, when
it was ceded back to France, who sold it to us in 1803. During this pe-
riod Illinois was held by England and the United States.
The Dutch occupied the Hudson river valley as early as 1613 and
eventually became a prosperous and contented people. They were con-
quered by the English in 1664 and from that date forward we hear
nothing of the Dutch in America except as individuals or families here
and there.
But the French settled in the valley of the St. Lawrence and in the
region of the Great Lakes, and their relation to the early history of Illi-
nois is very important indeed. In the year 1534 Cartier came into the
St. Lawrence, and in 1541 attempted a settlement where afterward the
city of Quebec was located. But the rigor of a Canadian winter was too
severe for the French and the attempt was abandoned in the spring of
1541. We hear nothing more of the French in the valley of the St. Law-
rence until the coming of Champlain in 1608. In that year or the next
the foundations of the future city of Quebec were laid.
Champlain allied himself with the Algonquin Indians, and out of
this alliance came an undying hatred of the Iroquois Indians toward the
French. These Canadian Indians were accustomed to make warlike in-
vasions into the country occupied by the Iroquois Indians. Champlain
accompanied the Algonquins on one of these warlike expeditions in the
summer of 1609. Lake Champlain was discovered by the great French-
man, and the adjoining territory explored. When the allies were ready
to return to Quebec they were attacked by the Iroquois and a severe bat-
tle was fought. This was the first time the Iroquois had ever seen or
heard a fire arm and great fear possessed their souls. This incident ap-
parently not a very important matter, was far-reaching in its conse-
quences. It determined that the New York Indians should be implaca-
ble foes of the French. It further determined that the movements
of the French into the territory of the west should be by the Ottawa
river and the northern side of the great lakes, and not down the Ohio
river the most natural route from lower Canada to the Mississippi
river.
Champlain was far-seeing and patriotic. He saw that the influence
which the Jesuit and Recollet priests would have upon the Indians would
greatly assist France in the conquest of the wilds of the New World. In
1615 Champlain returned to France and succeeded in enlisting in his
cause a number of priests of the Recollet order. The French authorities
in the new world afterwards called to their assistance the more vigorous
Jesuits and now the real onward movement toward the interior began.
Mission posts were established along the lakes as far west as Green Bay.
Missionaries were coming and going and the geography of the interior
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 35
was becoming better known every year. Champlain was at the head of
a company that had been chartered by Louis XIII, and no small amount
of commercial enterprise was carried forward under his direction. He
gave direction to the fur trade and to the planting of missions. After
more than a quarter of a century of most unexampled activity in the
cause of his country, his king, and his religion, Champlain laid down his
burdens, and bade adieu to the scenes of his life-work. He died in 1635.
Following the death of Champlain, the hostile attitude of the New
York Indians was renewed. "Seldom did a single year pass without
some hostile incursion or depredation upon the settlements from Que-
bec to Montreal." From the death of Champlain to 1649 there was a
period of marked inactivity in everything except possibly the work of
individual priests. In 1649 and for five years, death and destruction
reigned supreme. A treaty was effected between the French and the
Canadian Indians on one side and the Iroquois on the other, and New
France took on new life.
On June 14, 1671, a congress of representatives of all the tribes
around the great lakes was called at Sault Ste. Marie. Seventeen tribes
sent representatives. Sieur St. Lusson was sent by the governor of New
France to present the cause of the king. Fifteen Frenchmen, including
priests, traders, and government representatives, were present. After
much feasting and other exchange of courtesies, St. Lusson made "the
formal announcement that he did then and there take possession of
Lakes Huron and Superior, and all the countries contiguous and adja-
cent thereto and southward to the sea, which had been or might hereafter
be discovered, in the name of the king of France."
From this date forward a new spirit of interest was infused into the
government side of the westward movement. Reports were frequently
coming from priests, traders, and others of the existence of a great river
to the westward, and that in the region of this great river there were
great stretches of prairies, over which roamed the buffalo and hundreds
of smaller animals. These interesting stories had also been told by
Indians whose home was in the vicinity of the great river.
MARQUETTE AND JOLIET
Among those who seemed to hear definite information relative to this
unexplored region along the Mississippi Marquette was foremost. He
had conversed with the Indians from the upper territory of the great
river. He had in his heart to visit this territory, and had even mastered
the tongue of the Illini. His purposes coming to M. Talon, intendant of
New France, that official, who was now ready to return to France after
many years of faithful service in the province, selected one Joliet to ac-
company Marquette on the proposed expedition of discovery and ex-
ploration.
Marquette was born at Laon, France, in 1637. He had inherited
from his parents great religious fervor. He was a Jesuit, and was sent
to America in 1666. He had traveled throughout the whole extent of
the territory from the Lake Superior region to Quebec. He had en-
deared himself to the Indians, had learned completely their modes of
life, their language, and their susceptibility to religious instruction. He
was without doubt the most earnest, humble, and self-sacrificing priest
who worked among the North American Indians. His qualifications of
36
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
head and heart fitted him to work in the three-fold capacity of interpre-
ter, explorer and missionary.
Joliet was a native of New France, having been born at Quebec in
1645. He was educated for the priesthood but in early life abandoned
that profession to engage in the vigorous life of a man of the world in
MARQUETTE AMONG THE INDIANS
business and adventure. He is said to have still retained much sympa-
thy for the Jesuits, whose ranks he had deserted, and this may be the
reason he was selected to accompany Marquette on the journey of ex-
ploration.
Joliet was directed by Frontenac to proceed to Mackinaw where he
would be joined by Father Marquette who would represent the church
on the expedition, as Joliet would the government. While Joliet was
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 37
the official representing the French government, Marquette claimed a
higher and holier mission.
December the 8th is the day of the celebration of the feast of the
Immaculate Conception as kept by the Catholic church. It was on this
day, December 8, 1672, that Joliet reached the mission of St. Ignace on
the straits of Mackinaw, on his way to find the great river. Marquette
in writing this part of the story, says :
"The day of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin, whom I had
always invoked ... to obtain of God the grace to be able to visit
the nations on the River Mississippi, was identically that on which M.
Jollyet arrived with orders of the Counte de Frontenac, our Governor,
and M. Talon, our intendant, to make this discovery with me. I was
the more enraptured at the good news, as I saw my designs on the point
of being accomplished, and myself in the happy necessity of exposing
my life for the salvation of all these nations, and particularly for the
Illinois . . . who had earnestly entreated me to carry the word of
God to their country. ' '
The preparations were indeed very simple. They consisted in pro-
viding some Indian corn and dried meat. This was the entire stock of
provisions with which they started. They left St. Ignace with two bark
canoes and five French voyageurs, May 17, 1673.
The prospect before both Joliet and Marquette was such as greatly
to buoy them up, one looking forward to the conversion of the Indians,
the other to the conquest of more territory for his king. They rowed
with a hearty good will and stopped only when night forced them to
pull to shore. Their course lay along the northern shore of Lake Michi-
gan bearing toward the southwest.
Marquette says:
' ' Above all, I put our voyage under the protection of the Blessed Vir-
gin Immaculate, promising her, that if she did us the grace to discover
the great river, I would give it the name of Conception; and that I
would also give that name to the first mission which I would establish
among these new nations, as I have actually done among the Illinois."
The expedition reached Green Bay about the first of June, 1673.
Here Father Marquette preached to the Indians. These Indians tried
to dissuade him from his undertaking, but nothing would now turn him
from his purpose of visiting the Illinois country. At the head of Green
Bay was a mission planted, probably, by Father Allouez in 1667. To
this mission they paid a short visit and proceeded up Fox river. At
an Indian village on the Fox river the travellers were received by the
warriors of the Kickapoos, the Mascoutins, and the Miamis. A short
conference was held. Marquette says he was pleased to find here a large
cross standing in the middle of the village. Here the travellers asked
for two guides to take them across the portage to the Wisconsin river.
The guides were cheerfully furnished.
On June 10, 1673, Marquette, Joliet, and the five Frenchmen, and
two Indian guides began the journey across the portage. They carried
their two canoes as well as their provisions and other supplies. The
portage is a short one, Marquette says three leagues long. It was full
of small lakes and marshes. When the guides had seen the travellers
safely over the portage, they returned to their own people. There were
left here the seven Frenchmen with an unknown country ahead of them,
but they were filled with the high resolve of finding the Mississippi and
of visiting the Illinois Indians.
38
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
June the 17th their canoes shot out into the broad Mississippi. The
voyagers were filled with a joy unspeakable. The journey now began
down the stream without any ceremony. Marquette made accurate
observations of the lay of the land, the vegetation, and the animals.
Among the animals he mentions are deer, moose, and all sorts of fish,
turkeys, wild cattle, and small game.
Somewhere, probably below Rock Island, the voyagers discovered
footprints and they knew that the Illinois were not far away. Mar-
quette and Joliet left their boats in the keeping of the five Frenchmen
and after prayers they departed into the interior, following the tracks
of the Indians. They soon came to an Indian village. The chiefs re-
ceived the two whites with very great ceremony. The peace pipe was
smoked and Joliet, who was trained in all the Indian languages, told them
of the purpose of their visit to this Illinois country. A chief responded
Drawing by Timothy Ladd, White Hall. Illinois.
THE PIASA BIRD AS DESCRIBED BY MARQUETTE
and after giving the two whites some presents, among which were a calu-
met and an Indian slave boy, the chief warned them not to go further
down the river for great dangers awaited them. Marquette replied that
they did not fear death and nothing would please them more than to lose
their lives in God's service.
After promising the Indians they would come again, they retired to
their boats, accompanied by 600 warriors from the village. They de-
parted from these Indians about the last of June and were soon on their,
journey down the river.
As they moved southward the bluffs became quite a marked feature
of the general landscape. After passing the mouth of the Illinois river,
they came to unusually high bluffs on the the Illinois side of the Mis-
sissippi. At a point about six miles above the present city of Alton,
they discovered on the high smooth-faced bluffs a very strange object,
which Marquette describes as follows:
As we coasted along the rocks, frightful for their height and length,
we saw two monsters painted on these rocks, which startled us at first,
and on which the boldest Indian dare not gaze long. They are as large
as a calf, with horns on the head like a deer, a frightful look, red eyes,
bearded like a tiger, the face somewhat like a man's, the body covered
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 39
with scales, and the tail so long that it twice makes the turn of the body,
passing over the head and down between the legs, and ending at last in a
fish's tail. Green, red, and a kind of black are the colors employed. On
the whole, these two monsters are so well painted that we could not believe
any Indian to have been the designer, as good painters in Prance would
find it hard to do as well; besides this, they are so high upon the rock
that it is hard to get conveniently at them to paint them. This is pretty
nearly the figure to these monsters as I drew it off.
In an early day in Illinois, the description of these monsters was
quite current in the western part of the state. So also was a tradition
that these monsters actually inhabited a great cave near. (This tradition
described but a single monster and but a single picture.) The tradition
said that this monster was a hideous creature with wings, and great
claws, and great teeth. It was accustomed to devour every living thing
which came within its reach ; men, women, and children, and animals of
all kinds. The Indians had suffered great loss of their people from the
ravages of this monster and a council of war was held to devise some
means by which its career might be ended. Among other schemes for
its extermination was a proposition by a certain young warrior. It was
to the effect that upon the departure of the beast on one of his long
flights for food that he would volunteer to be securely tied to stakes on
the ledge in front of the mouth of the cave, and that a sufficient number
of other warriors of the tribe should be stationed near with their poisoned
arrows so that when the bird should return from its flight they might
slay the monster.
This proposition was accepted and on a certain day the bird took its
accustomed flight. The young warrior who offered to sacrifice his life
was securely bound to strong stakes in front of the mouth of the cave.
The warriors who were to slay the beast were all safely hidden in the
rocks and debris near. In the afternoon the monster was seen returning
from its long journey. Upon lighting near its cave, it discovered the
young warrior and immediately attacked him, fastening its claws and
teeth in his body. The thongs held him securely and the more the mon-
ster strove to escape with its prey the more its claws became entangled
in the thongs.
At a concerted moment the warriors all about opened upon the mon-
ster with their poisoned arrows, and before the beast could extricate
itself, its life blood was ebbing away. The death of the dreaded monster
had been compassed.
The warriors took the body of the great monster and stretching it
out so as to get a good picture of it, marked out the form and painted it
as it was seen by Marquette. Because the tribes of Indians had suffered
such destruction of life by this monster, an edict went forth that every
warrior who went by this bluff should discharge at least one arrow at the
painting. This the Indians continued religiously to do. In later years
when guns displaced the arrows among the Indians, they continued to
shoot at the painting as they passed and thus it is said the face of the
painting was greatly marred.
Judge Joseph Gillespie, of Edwardsville, Illinois, a prolific writer
and a man of unimpeachable character wrote in 1883 as follows :
I saw what was called the picture sixty years since, long before it
was marred by quarrymen or the tooth of time, and I never saw any-
thing which would have impressed my mind that it was intended to
40 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
represent a bird. I saw daubs of coloring matter that I supposed exuded
from the rocks that might, to very impressible people bear some re-
semblance to a bird or a dragon, after they were told to look at it in that
light, just as we fancy in certain arrangements of the stars we see ani-
mals, etc., in the constellations. I did see the marks of the bullets shot by
the Indians against the rocks in the vicinity of the so-called picture.
Their object in shooting at this I never could comprehend. I do not
think the story had its origin among the Indians or was one of their
superstitions, but was introduced to the literary world by John Russell,
of Bluff Dale, Illinois, who wrote a beautiful story about it.
The bluff has long since disappeared from the use of the stone for
building purposes.
As Marquette and Joliet passed on down the river they passed the
mouth of the Missouri which at that time was probably subject to a great
flood. When considerably below the mouth of the Kaskaskia river they
came to a very noted object at least the Indians had many stories about
it. This is what we know today as the Grand Tower. This great rock
in the Mississippi causes a great commotion in the water of the river and
probably was destructive of canoes in those days.
On they go down the river past the mouth of the Ohio, into the region
of semi-tropical sun and vegetation. The cane-brakes lined the banks,
and the mosquitoes became plentiful and very annoying. Here also
probably in the region of Memphis they stopped and held councils with
the Indians. They found the Indians using guns, axes, hoes, knives,
beads, etc., and when questioned as to where they got these articles, they
said to the eastward. These Indians told the travelers that it was not
more than ten days' travel to the mouth of the river. They proceeded on
down the river till they reached Choctaw Bend, in latitude 33 degrees
and 40 minutes. Here they stopped, held a conference, and decided to
go no further.
They justified their return in the following manner :
First, they were satisfied that the Mississippi emptied into the Gulf
of Mexico, and not into the Gulf of California, nor into the Atlantic
ocean in Virginia. Second, they feared a conflict with the Spaniards
who occupied and claimed the Gulf coast. Third, they feared the Indians
of the lower Mississippi, for they used firearms and might oppose their
further progress south. Fourth, they had acquired all the information
they started out to obtain.
And so, on the 17th of July, 1673, they turned their faces homeward.
They had been just two months, from May 17, to July 17, on their jour-
ney. They had traveled more than a thousand miles. They had faced
all forms of danger and had undergone all manner of hardships. Their
provisions had been obtained en route. France owed them a debt of
gratitude which will never be fully paid. Indeed not only France, but
the world is their debtor.
Nothing of interest occurred on their return journey until they
reached the mouth of the Illinois river. Here they were told by some
Indians that there was a much shorter route to Green Bay than by
way of the upper Mississippi and the Wisconsin and Fox portage.
This shorter route' was up the Illinois river to the Chicago portage and
then along Lake Michigan to Green Bay.
Marquette and Joliet proceeded up the Illinois river. When pass-
ing by Peoria lake they halted for three days. While here Marquette
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 41
preached the gospel to the natives. Just as Marquette was leaving
they brought him a dying child which he baptized. When in the
vicinity of Ottawa, they came to a village of the Kaskaskia Indians.
Marquette says there were seventy-four cabins in the village and that
the Indians received them kindly. They tarried but a short time and
were escorted from this point up the Illinois and over the Chicago
portage by one of the Kaskaskia chiefs and several young warriors.
While in the village of the Kaskaskias, Marquette told the story
of the Cross to the natives, and they were so well pleased with it that
they made him promise to return to teach them more about Jesus.
Marquette and Joliet reached Green Bay in the month of September,
1673. Probably they both remained here during the ensuing winter.
In the summer of 1674, Joliet returned to Quebec to make his report to
the governor. On his way down the St. Lawrence, his boat upset and
he came near losing his life. He lost all his maps, papers, etc., and
was obliged to make a verbal report to the governor.
Father Marquette remained in the mission of St. Francois Xavier
through the summer of 1674, and late in the fall started on his journey
back to Kaskaskia. The escort consisted of two Frenchmen and some
Indians. They reached the Chicago portage in the midst of dis-
couraging circumstances. The weather was severe and Father Mar-
quette, sick unto death, was unable to proceed further. On the banks
of the Chicago river they built some huts and here the party remained
till spring. During the winter Father Marquette did not suffer for
want of attention, for he was visited by a number of Indians and by at
least two prominent Frenchmen.
By the last of March he was able to travel. He reached the Kas-
kaskia village Monday, April 8, 1675. He was received with great joy
by the Indians. He established the mission of the Immaculate Con-
ception of the Blessed Virgin. Seeing he could not possibly live long,
he returned to St. Ignace by way of the Kankakee portage. He never
lived to reach Mackinaw. He died the 18th of May, 1675.
This expedition by Marquette and Joliet had carried the Lilies of
France nearly to the Gulf of Mexico. The Indians in the great plains
between the Great Lakes and the Gulf had been visited and the re-
sources of the country noted. There remained but a slight strip of
territory over which the banner of France had not floated, from the
Gulf of St. Lawrence to the Gulf of Mexico. If this short distance
were explored, then the French government would have completely
surrounded the English colonies in North America. This is the next
movement for the French as we shall see.
THE TRIUMPHS AND DEATH OP LASALJOE
Chevalier de La Salle came to America in the year 1667. Shortly
after arriving in this country he established himself as a fur trader at
a trading post called La Chine, on the island of Montreal. Here he
came in contact with the Indians from the far west. Within two years
he had departed on an exploration. For the next two or three years he
had probably visited the Ohio river and had become quite familiar
with the country to the south and west of the Great Lakes.
Count Frontenac built a fort on the shore of Lake Ontario where
the lake sends its waters into the St. Lawrence river. La Salle was
42 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
put in charge of this fort. He named it Fort Frontenac. The pur-
pose of this fort was to control the fur trade, especially that from up .
the Ottawa, and prevent it from going to New York. In 1674 La Salle
went to France and while there was raised to the rank of a noble. The
king was greatly pleased with the plans of La Salle and readily granted
him the seigniory of Fort Frontenac, together with a large quantity of
land. For all this La Salle promised to keep the fort in repair, to
maintain a garrison equal to that of Montreal, to clear the land, put
it in a state of cultivation, and continually to keep arms, ammunition,
and artillery in the fort. He further agreed to pay Count Frontenac
for the erection of the fort, to build a church, attract Indians, make
grants of land to settlers, and to do all for the ultimate purpose of
furthering the interests of the French government.
La Salle returned from France and was perhaps at Fort Frontenac
when Joliet passed down the lakes in the summer of 1674. The next
year he began the improvement of his fort. For two years he prose-
cuted a thriving trade with the Indians and also engaged in farming,
ship-building, cattle-raising, and study.
The fall of 1678 found him in France with a request that the king
grant him permission to explore the western part of New France and
if possible find the mouth of the Mississippi river. La Salle had
matured plans by which New France was to be connected with the
western country by a line of strong fortifications. Fort Frontenac
was the first step in this plan. He there explained how easy it would
be to reach the region of the Great Lakes by the St. Lawrence route
or by the Mississippi. There is no doubt that both Frontenac and La
Salle wished to transfer the emphasis from the conversion of the Indians
to that of conquest of territory for France, and to the more profitable
business, as they saw it, of commerce. Frontenac had therefore strongly
endorsed La Salle and his plans. Through Colbert and his son, La
Salle succeeded in getting his patent from the king.
His BRAVE LIEUTENANT, TONTI
While in France La Salle met Henri de Tonti, an Italian who had
just won distinction in the French army. His father had been en-
gaged in an insurrection in Italy and had taken refuge in France where
he became a great financier, having originated the Tontine system of
life insurance. Henri de Tonti had lost a hand in one of the cam-
paigns, but he was nevertheless a man of great energy, and destined to
win for himself an honored name in the New World.
La Salle returned to New France in 1678, bringing with him about
thirty craftsmen and mariners, together with a large supply of mili-
tary and naval stores. It can readily be seen that La Salle would be
opposed by the merchants and politicians in the region of Quebec and
Montreal. He had risen rapidly and was now ready to make one of the
most pretentious efforts at discovery and exploration that had been
undertaken in New France.
Late in the fall of 1678, probably in December, he sent Captain
LaMotte, and sixteen men to select a suitable site for the building of a
vessel with which to navigate the upper lakes. Captain LaMotte stopped
at the rapids below Niagara Falls and seems to have been indifferent
to his mission. La Salle and Tonti arrived the 8th of January, 1679.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 43
The next day La Salle went above the falls and selected a place to
construct the vessel. (The exact place is in doubt, probably at Tona-
wanda creek.)
Tonti was charged with building the vessel. It was launched in
May, 1679, and was christened the Griffin (Griffon). It was of forty-
five to fifty tons burden and carried a complement of five cannon, and
is supposed to have cost about $10,000.
An expedition of traders had been dispatched into the Illinois
country for the purpose of traffic, in the fall of 1678. Tonti and a
small party went up Lake Erie and were to await the coming of the
Griffin at the head of the lake. The Griffin weighed anchor August 7,
1679, amid the booming of cannon and the chanting of the Te Deum.
It arrived at what is now Detroit on the 10th, and there found Tonti
and his party. The vessel reached Mackinaw on the 27th of August.
Here La Salle found the men whom he had dispatched the year before
to traffic with the Indians. He found they had been dissuaded from
proceeding to the Illinois country by the report that La Salle was
visionary and that his ship would never reach Mackinaw. Tonti was
given the task of getting these men together, and while he was thus
engaged, La Salle sailed in the Griffin for Green Bay.
Green Bay had been for several years a meeting place between white
traders and explorers, and the Indians. When La Salle reached the
point, he found some of the traders whom he had sent ahead the year
before. These traders had collected from the Pottowatomies large
quantities of furs. For these furs La Salle exchanged a large stock of
European goods with which the Griffin was loaded. It is said that he
made a large sum of money in this transaction. The Griffin was loaded
with these furs and made ready to return to the warehouses at Niagara.
On September the 18th, the Griffin, in charge of a trusted pilot, a
supercargo, and five sailors, started on the return voyage. La Salle on
the 19th of September, 1679, with a company of fourteen persons, in
four birch bark canoes, loaded with a blacksmith's forge, carpenter's
tools, merchandise, arms, provision, etc., started on his journey for the
Illinois country. He coasted along the western shore of Lake Michi-
gan. Their provision was exhausted before they reached the present
site of Milwaukee. They had been forced ashore three times to save
their boats and their lives. They now went in search of food and for-
tunately found a deserted Indian village with plenty of corn. They
appropriated the corn, but left some articles as pay. The next day the
Indians returned and followed the whites to their boats and it was only
by presenting the calumet that La Salle was able to appease them.
From Milwaukee they coasted south past the mouth of the Chicago
river and following the southerly bend of the lake reached the mouth of
the St. Joseph river November 1, 1679. This had been appointed as the
meeting place of the two expeditions the one under La Salle and the
one under Tonti. La Salle was anxious to get to the Illinois country,
but he also desired the help of Tonti and as the latter had not yet ar-
rived, La Salle occupied the time of his men in building a palisade fort
which he named Fort Miami. Near by, he erected a bark chapel for
the use of the priests, and also a storehouse for the goods which the
Griffin was to bring from Niagara on its return.
Tonti arrived at Fort Miami on the 12th of November with only a
portion of his company, the rest remaining behind to bring word of the
44 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Griffin. La Salle was now impatient to proceed, and dispatching Tonti
for the rest of his crew waited for his return. The ice began to form
and fearing the freezing over of the river, La Salle ascended the St.
Joseph in search of the portage between the Kankakee and the St.
Joseph. He went up the St. Joseph beyond the portage and while
searching for it, was overtaken by a courier who told him Tonti and
his party were at the portage farther down the river. .This point is
supposed to have been near the present city of South Bend, Indiana.
Here was now assembled the party which was to become a very historic
one. There were in all twenty-nine Frenchmen and one Indian. Among
them were La Salle, De Tonti, Fathers Louis Hennepin, Zenobe Mem-
bre, and Gabriel de La Ribourde, and La Metairie, a notary, and De
Loup, the Indian guide. They crossed the portage of three or four
miles under great difficulties, dragging their canoes and their burdens
on sledges. The ice was getting thick and a heavy snow storm was
raging. By the 6th of December, 1679, they were afloat on the Kan-
kakee. For many miles the country was so marshy that scarcely a
camping place could be found, but soon they emerged into an open re-
gion of the country with tall grass and then they knew they were in
the Illinois country. They suffered from lack of food, having killed
only two deer, one buffalo, two geese, and a few swans. As they jour-
neyed on they passed the mouths of the Iroquois, the Des Plaines, and the
Fox. They passed the present site of Ottawa and a few miles below they
came to the Kaskaskia village where Marquette had planted the mis-
sion of the Immaculate Conception in the summer of 1675. Father
Allouez had succeeded Marquette and had spent some time at the
Kaskaskia village in 1676, and in 1677 he came again. But on the ap-
proach of La Salle Allouez had departed for it was understood that
almost all of the Jesuit priests were opposed to La Salle 's plans of
commercializing the interior of North America. The Kaskaskia In-
dians were themselves absent from the village on an expedition to the
south-land as was their winter custom.
This Kaskaskia village of four hundred lodges was uninhabited.
The huts were built by covering a long arbor-like frame work with
mats of woven rushes. In each lodge there was room for as many as
ten families. In their hiding places, the Indians had secreted large
quantities of corn for the spring planting and for sustenance till an-
other crop could be raised. La Salle 's party was so sorely in need of
this corn that he decided to appropriate as much as they needed. This
he did, taking 30 minots. On January 1, 1680, after mass by Father
Hennepin, they departed down the Illinois river. On the morning of
the 5th they had arrived at the outlet of what we call Peoria lake.
Here they saw large numbers of boats and on the banks wigwams and
large numbers of Indians. The Indians were much disconcerted upon
seeing La Salle 's party land, and many fled while a few held communi-
cation with the newcomers. La Salle held a consultation with the chiefs
and told them of his taking their corn. He offered to pay for the corn
and said that if he were compelled to give up the corn he would take
his blacksmith and his tools to the next tribe, the Osages, whereupon
the Indians gladly accepted pay for the corn taken and offered more.
La Salle told them he wished to be on friendly terms with them,
but that they must not expect him to engage in conflicts with the Iro-
quois whom his king regarded as his children. But if they would al-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 45
low him to build a fort near, that he would defend them, the Kaskas-
kias, against the Iroquois if they were attacked. He also told them he
wished to know whether he could navigate a large boat from that point
to the mouth of the Mississippi river, since it was very difficult as well
as dangerous to bring such European goods as the Indians would like
to have from New France by way of the Great Lakes, and that it could
not well be done by coming across the Iroquois country as they would
object since the Illinois Indians and the Iroquois were enemies.
The Kaskaskia chiefs told La, Salle that the mouth of the Mississippi
was only twenty days ' travel away and that there were no obstructions
to navigation. Certain Indian slaves taken in battle said they had
been at the mouth of the river and that they had seen ships at sea that
made noises like thunder. This made La Salle the more anxious to
reach the mouth of the river and take possession of the country. The
chiefs gave consent to the construction of the fort and La Salle had
a bright vision before him. This vision was sadly clouded on the mor-
row when an Indian revealed to him the visit to the chiefs, on the night
before, of a Miami chief by the name of Monso who tried to undermine
the influence of La Salle. He said La Salle was deceiving them. In a
council that day he revealed his knowledge of the visit of Monso and
by great diplomacy won the Kaskaskia chiefs to his cause the second
time. It was supposed this chief Monso was sent at the suggestion of
Father Allouez. Four of La Salle 's men deserted him and returned
to the region of Lake Michigan.
La Salle, fearing the influence of the stories among the Indians, up-
on his men, decided to separate from them and go further down the
river where he could construct his fort and built his boat. On the
evening of the 15th of January, 1680, La Salle moved to a point on the
east side of the river three miles below the present site of Peoria. There
on a projection from the bluffs he built with considerable labor a fort
which received the name of Crevecceur. This was the fourth of the
great chains of forts which La Salle had constructed, namely: Fort
Frontenac at the outlet of Lake Ontario; Fort Conti on the Niagara
river ; Fort Miami at the mouth of St. Joseph river, and Crevecceur be-
low Lake Peoria on the Illinois river.
Fort Crevecceur is currently believed to have been so named because
of the disheartened frame of mind of La Salle, but this would not be
complimentary to the character of the man. It is now rather believed
to have been named in honor of Tonti, since as a soldier in the Nether-
lands he took part in the destruction of Fort Crevecceur near the vil-
lage of Bois le Due in the year 1672.
In addition to the building of the fort, La Salle began the construc-
tion of a vessel with which to complete his journey to the mouth of
the river. The lumber was sawed from the timber and rapid progress
was made. The keel was 42 feet long, and the beam was 12 feet. While
this work was in progress and during the month of February, several
representatives of tribes from up the Mississippi and down the Missis-
sippi, as well as from the Miamis to the northeast, came to consult
with La Salle. His presence in the Illinois country was known far and
near. The Indians from the upper Mississippi brought tempting de-
scriptions of routes to the western sea and also of the wealth of beaver
with which their country abounded.
La Salle desired to make a visit to Fort Frontenac for sails, cord-
46
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
age, iron, and other material for his boat, besides he was very anxious
to hear something definite about the Griffin and its valuable cargo.
But before embarking on his long journey, he fitted out an expedition
consisting of Michael Ako, Antony Auguel, and Father Hennepin, to
explore the upper Mississippi. Michael Ako was the leader. They
started February the 29th, passed down the Illinois river and thence
up the Mississippi. They carried goods worth a thousand livres, which
were to be exchanged for furs. Father Hennepin took St. Anthony
for his patron saint and when near the falls which we know by that
name, he set up a post upon which he engraved the cross and the coat of
arms of France. He was shortly captured by the Indians and was later
released by a French trader, De Lhut. He then returned to France.
Before starting for Frontenac, La Salle commissioned Tonti to have
charge of the Crevecoeur fort, and also to build a fort at Starved Rock.
On March 1, the day following the departure of Ako and Ilennepin
STARVED ROCK UPON WHICH JOLIET BUILT FORT ST. Louis
for the upper Mississippi, La Salle departed, with three companions,
for Fort Frontenac. This was a long, dangerous, and discouraging
journey. Every venture which he had engaged in seems to have failed.
After finally getting together supplies such as were needed, he started
on his return journey. He was continually hearing stories from the
travellers of the desertion of Crevecceur. When he came within a few
miles of the Kaskaskia village he began to see signs of destruction.
On arriving at the village nothing but a few blackened posts remained.
The Iroquois Indians had made a campaign against the Illinois Indians
and their trail could be traced by death and destruction.
When La Salle left the locality of Starved Rock for Fort Creve-
coeur, on his way from Canada, he passed the Iroquois on one side of
the river and the Illinois on the other. He searched everywhere for
Tonti but could find no trace of him. He came to Crevecoeur about the
first of December, 1680, and found the fort deserted and the store-
house plundered; the boat, however, was without damage. La Salle
went to the mouth of the Illinois river in search of Tonti but without
success. He returned to Fort Miami in the spring of 1681. Here he
began the organization of all the Indian tribes into a sort of confedera-
tion.
Upon the approach of the Iroquois shortly after the departure of
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 47
La Salle from Fort Crevecoeur, in March, 1680, Tonti and his party
were scattered far and near. Tonti and Father Membre made their way
to Green Bay and from there to Mackinaw. La Salle heard of them
here and went immediately to them. Another expedition was organ-
ized. La Salle, Father Membre, and Tonti visited Fort Frontenac
where supplies were procured and late in December, 1681, the expedi-
tion had crossed the Chicago portage. There were in this company
fifty-four pople twenty-three Frenchmen and thirty-one Indians.
They passed the Kaskaskia village near Starved Rock but it was in
ruins. On January the 25th, 1682, they reached Fort Crevecoeur. The
fort was in fair condition. Here they halted six days, while the In-
dians made some elm bark canoes. They reached the Mississippi the
6th of February. After a little delay they proceeded down the river,
passed the mouth of the Missouri and shortly after that a village of the
Tamaroa Indians. The village contained one hundred and twenty
cabins, but they were all deserted. La Salle left presents on the posts
for the villagers when they returned. Grand Tower was passed, later
the Ohio. The trip to the mouth of the Mississippi was without special
interest. They reached the mouth of the river in April, and on the
ninth of that month erected a post upon which they nailed the arras
of France wrought from a copper kettle. A proclamation was pre-
pared by the notary, Jacques de la Metairie, and read. It recited
briefly their journey and a formal statement of the King's taking pos-
session of the country drained by the Mississippi and its tributaries.
On the 10th of April the party began the return journey. La Salle
was stricken with a severe illness and was obliged to remain at Fort
Prudhomme which had been erected on the Chickasaw bluffs just above
Vicksburg. Tonti was sent forward to look after his leader's interest.
He went by Fort Miami, but found everything in order. He reached
Mackinaw the 22d of July.
La Salle reached Crevecceur on his way north. He left eight
Frenchmen here to hold this position. He reached Fort Miami, and
from there passed on to Mackinaw. From there he sent Father Mem-
bre to France to report his discovery to the king, while he himself set
about the building of Fort St. Louis, on Starved Rock. The detach-
ment left by La Salle at Crevecoeur was ordered north to Fort St.
Louis, and he began to grant his followers small areas of land in recog-
nition of their services with him in the past few years. The fort was
completed and in March, 1683, the ensign of France floated to the breeze.
The tribes for miles in circuit came to the valley about the fort and
encamped. La Salle patiently looked for French settlers from New
France but they did not come.
During the absence of La Salle at the mouth of the Mississippi,
Count Frontenac had been superseded by Sieur de La Barre, who had
assumed the duties of his office October 9, 1682. He was not friendly
to La Salle 's schemes of extending the possessions of France in the
New World. La Salle suspected in the summer of 1683 that the new
governor was not in sympathy with him. And after a great deal of
fruitless correspondence with the new governor. La Salle repaired to
France to lay before the king his new discoveries as well as plans for
the future. Tonti was displaced as commander at Fort St. Louis and
ordered to Quebec. La Salle not only secured a fleet for the trip to the
mouth of the Mississippi, but also had Tonti restored to command at
48 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Fort St. Louis. La Salle sailed to the Gulf in the spring of 1685. He
failed to find the mouth of the river and landed in what is now Texas.
After hardships and discouragement almost beyond belief, he was
murdered by some of his own men the latter part of March, 1687.
La Salle went to France in the summer of 1683 and left Tonti in
charge of his interests in the Illinois country. Tonti was active in the
defense of his superior 's interest. In this duty he was forced to defend
the Illinois country against the Iroquois, and to struggle against La
Salle 's enemies in New France. He made expeditions of trade and
exploration throughout all the western country, took part in a great
campaign against the Iroquois, and was the life of a growing com-
munity around Fort St. Louis.
The death of La Salle occurred in the spring of 1687. Just one
year previous to this Tonti had made a trip to the Gulf in search of
La Salle but failing to find him returned sorrowfully to Fort St. Louis.
In September, 1688, Tonti heard definitely of the death of La Salle.
In December of that year he organized an expedition to rescue the
colonists whom La Salle had left on the coast of the Gulf. This expe-
dition also proved a failure. For the next ten years Tonti remained
in the region of the Lakes, but when Bienville began planting new set-
tlements near the mouth of the Mississippi river, Tonti abandoned Fort
St Louis and joined the new settlements. He died near Mobile in 1704.
CHAPTER V
PERMANENT SETTLEMENTS IN ILLINOIS
KASKASKIA SETTLED GRANTS OF LAND OTHER SETTLEMENTS WAR
AND PROGRESS GOVERNMENT, CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS
Prior to the close of the seventeenth century, there were at least
four points where permanent settlements might easily have been
planted. These were at Chicago, Fort St. Louis, the Kaskaskia vil-
lage below Ottawa, and at Fort Crevecceur. Whether any of them
ought to be regarded as the first settlement is doubtful. Some have
contended that Kaskaskia and Cahokia in the American bottom were
settled as early as the return of La Salle from the mouth of the Mis-
sissippi in the year 1682. Again others have claimed that Tonti
planted Kaskaskia in 1686, but Tonti accompanied St. Cosme, the mis-
sionary, down the Mississippi in the year 1699. On the 5th of Decem-
ber of that year they reached the Mississippi from the Illinois and the
next day which would be the 6th they reached the village of the Ta-
maroa Indians which was evidently the village of Cahokia. These In-
dians had never seen a "black gown" which is good proof that there
was no mission at that point. A few days later they erected a cross
on a high bluff on the right bank of the Mississippi river and "prayed
that God might grant that the cross which had never been known in
those regions, might triumph there." The point was marked on an
old map about fifteen miles below the present mouth of the Kaskaskia
river.
KASKASKIA SETTLED
Father James Gravier, who was the priest in charge of the mission
of the Immaculate Conception in 1695 and again in 1703, made a jour-
ney from the portage of Chicago down the Illinois river in September,
1700, and says when he arrived at the Kaskaskia mission which was
then in charge of Father Marest that the people had moved down the
river. He seems to have overtaken them on the Illinois river and to
have marched with them four days. He left Father Marest sick at the
village of the Tamaroas (Cahokia) and proceeded down the river.
Shortly after this the mission was located at the village of Kaskaskia
a few miles above the mouth of the river of the same name.
The records of the church of the "Immaculate Conception of our
Lady" now in possession of the priest in charge at New Kaskaskia,
show that baptisms were performed upon children born in the parish
three in 1695. one in 1697. two in 1698, two in 1699, one in 1700, one
in 1701, two in 1702, etc.
Vol. T 4
49
50
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
The Indians and the few Frenchmen who came to the Kaskaskia
of the last century built their huts by weaving grasses and reeds into
a frame-work of upright poles set in rectangular form. The roof was
thatched as was the custom among the Indians. The ground was very
rich and a rude sort of agriculture was begun. In those days, the
travel up and down the Mississippi was considerable. The French
CHALICE AND RECORDS BELONGING TO THE CHURCH OF THE IMMACULATE
CONCEPTION. ALSO TABLE UPON WHICH CONSTITUTION
OP 1818 WAS WRITTEN
were just taking possession of the mouth of the river and there was
need of communication with New France and hence the travel.
A very interesting picture has been given of the life in this village.
The Kaskaskia church records show that on March 20, 1695, James
Gravier was the priest in charge. September 7, 1699, Gabriel Marest
was officially connected with the church. April 13, 1703, James Gra-
vier officiated. In 1707, January 19, P. J. Mermet officiated in the bap-
tism of an infant. Father Marest says of Mermet that he was the soul
of the mission, and in describing his work says :
The gentle virtues and fervid eloquence of Mermet made him the
soul of the Mission of Kaskaskia. At early dawn his pupils came to
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 51
church, dressed neatly and modestly each in a deer-skin or a robe
sewn together from several skins. After receiving lessons they chanted
canticles; mass was then said in presence of all the Christians, the
French, and the converts the women on one side and the men on
the other. From prayers and instruction the missionaries proceeded
to visit the sick and administer medicine, and their skill as physicians
did more than all the rest to win confidence. In the afternoon the
catechism was taught in the presence of the young and the old, when
every one without distinction of rank or age answered the questions
of the missionary. At evening all would assemble at the chapel for
instruction, for prayer, and to chant the hymns of the church. On
Sundays and festivals, even after vespers, a homily was pronounced;
at the close of the day parties would meet in houses to recite the chap-
lets in alternate choirs and sing psalms till late at night. These psalms
were often homilies, with words set to familiar tunes. Saturdays and
Sundays were the days appointed for confession and communion, and
every convert confessed once in a fortnight. The success of this was
such that marriages of the French immigrants were sometimes solem-
nized with the daughters of Illinois, according to the rites of the Cath-
olic church. The occupation of the country was a cantonment among
the native proprietors of the forests and prairies.
From this we see that apparently one of the chief interests of the
colony was religious. And without doubt the priest did exert great
influence over the settlement. But we must not forget that the trader
was abroad in the land. His influence with the Indians was not less
marked than that of the priest. He held in his grasp the means by
which the Indians could be influenced for good if he wished, for ill if
he chose. He had long since discovered that blankets and knives,
and calicoes, and fire water exerted very great influence upon the na-
tives. The trader and the priest were for several years the dominant
factors in the community life of our first permanent settlement.
Every one hunted and fished, and all conformed largely to the habits
and customs of the Indians.
Cahokia was situated a very short distance below the present city
of East St. Louis, probably six miles from the Relay depot. This was
called the "Mission of St. Sulpice. " The early priests who labored
here were Fathers Pinet and Bineteau. Pinet is said to have preached
with such power and attractiveness that his chapel could not hold the
multitudes who came to hear him. Bineteau wandered off with a band
of Indians and died in the interior of the country. After the death
of Pinet, Father Gabriel Marest came to this mission. Cahokia was
a good trading point with the northern Indians. Evidently the Peo-
rias traded with Cahokia people, for in 1711 Father Marest left
Cahokia to serve the Peoria Indians, and this action was taken after
what appears to be some pleading. The soil was fertile and its cul-
tivation commenced at an early date. The village was first built on the
east bank of the Mississippi and on a little creek which flowed across
the alluvial bottom. By 1721, the Mississippi had carved a new chan-
nel westward so that the village was one-half league from the river.
The little creek also took another course and thus the village was left
inland. Cahokia as well as Kaskaskia received quite an increase in
French population in 1708, and farming was begun in some systematic
way.
ILLINOIS LIBRARY
<U UKBANA-CHAMPAIGN
52 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
When La Salle went to France in 1683 and got permission to or-
ganize a fleet, it was his intention to come into the Illinois country by
way of the mouth of the Mississippi, and thus avoid having to pass
through New France where his enemies would have delighted to thwart
all his plans. He missed the mouth of the river, lost his life, and the
expedition ended in failure. But the king who had just signed a
treaty of peace with England (at the close of King William's war),
saw the necessity of possessing the mouth of the Mississippi river.
Expeditions were therefore organized to take possession of the Louis-
iana country, by way of the mouth of the great river. Iberville sailed
from France in 1698 with two ships expecting to enter the mouth of
the Mississippi. He anchored in Mobile bay and reached the Missis-
sippi by small boats. Here he was given a letter which Tonti had writ-
ten while searching for La Salle in 1686. The letter had been left in
the forks of a tree. Iberville now knew he was on the Mississippi
river. Not finding a good place to plant a colony he returned to Mo-
bile bay and began a settlement at what came to be Biloxi. From now
on for the next half century every move by the French government meant
the completion of a great chain of fortresses between the mouth of the
great river and New France. All the territory drained by the Mississippi
was named Louisiana by La Salle. It thus occurred that Illinois came
to be a part of Louisiana.
From 1702 to 1713, France waged war against England. This is
what is usually known as Queen Anne's war. The immediate effect of
this was not felt in the Louisiana territory. The struggle in the New
World was confined to the regions of New England, and New France.
The end of the war found England in possession of Acadia and of
the region around Hudson bay. However, France had shown her
strength by repelling all attempts of England to get control of the St.
Lawrence river.
While the war was in progress France was not altogether unmind-
ful of her new territory of Louisiana. During the period prior to 1712,
two thousand five hundred settlers came to Louisiana by way of the
Gulf of Mexico. In 1712, only four hundred whites and twenty negro
slaves were to be found in Louisiana. The yellow fever raged at Biloxi
in 1708 and only fourteen officers, seventy-six soldiers, and thirteen
sailors were spared. By 1712 the colony was on its feet again and
very flattering reports went to France about Louisiana and especially
of the Illinois country.
GRANTS OF LAND
The English colonists who came to the Atlantic coast in the early
part of the seventeenth century were not the only colonists who spent
their time and energy in looking for precious stones and precious
metals. The French traders and explorers were continually dreaming
of gold, silver, and other precious products of the earth. It was gen-
erally believed in France that the interior of the New World was rich
in mineral wealth.
The wars which the king was forced to carry on had deprived him,
so he thought, of the opportunity to open these rich mines and thus
replenish a depleted treasury. He therefore concluded that rather
than delay in the matter he would better grant the monopoly of the
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 53
trade and commerce in the Louisiana region to some one who could
and would develop its wonderful wealth. In looking around for some
one in whom he could repose such a great undertaking, he settled on
one Anthony Crozat, a very rich merchant of Paris, and a man who
had on former occasions rendered great service to the king and to the
kingdom. The king therefore issued a proclamation creating letters
patent and granting to the said Crozat the following monopoly for a
period of fifteen years. (Abridged) :
And, whereas, upon the information we have received, concerning
the disposition and situation of the said countries, known at present,
by the name of Louisiana, we are of the opinion that there may be
established therein a considerable commerce, so much the more advan-
tageous to our kingdom, in that there has hitherto been a necessity of
fetching from foreigners the greatest part of the commodities which
may be brought from thence ; and because, in exchange thereof, we
need carry thither nothing but commodities of the growth and manu-
facture of our own kingdom; . . .
We have resolved to grant the commerce of the country of Louisiana,
to the Sieur Anthony Crozat, our councillor, secretary of the house-
hold, crown and revenue, to whom we intrust the execution of this
project.
We permit him to search for, open, and dig all sorts of mines, veins,
and minerals, throughout the whole extent of the said country of
Louisiana, and to transport the profits thereof to any port of Prance,
during the said fifteen years, . . .
We likewise permit him to search for precious stones and pearls,
paying us the fifth part in the same manner as is mentioned for gold
and silver.
Our edicts, ordinances, and customs, and the usages of the mayoralty
and shrievalty of Paris, shall be observed for laws and customs in the
said country of Louisiana.
This grant to Crozat empowered him to open mines of gold, silver,
etc., to search for stones and pearls, to discover new lands, to control
the commerce, trade, etc., and to retain this privilege for fifteen years.
Crozat was to pay to the king one-fifth part of all gold, silver, precious
stones, etc. The territory was understood to be the region drained by
the Mississippi river and its tributaries. It is said that Crozat was
authorized to bring slaves to the Louisiana territory. Antoine Cadillac
who had, in the year 1701, founded Detroit, was made governor of
Louisiana and was given a share in the profits of Crozat 's grant. They
were very deeply interested in the commerce as well as in the mineral
wealth of the Louisiana country. Two pieces of silver ore from Mexico
were shown the governor at Kaskaskia and he was wild with joy and
excitement at the prospect of mines of untold wealth. He visited the
regions around the lakes and made discoveries of lead and copper but
no silver or gold was found. This grant to Crozat seems to nave had
the effect of killing the interest in trade and commerce in the Louisiana
country. There seems to have been quite a deal of jealousy among the
French traders toward Crozat. They grew tired of his monopoly, the
English and Spanish did everything they could to cripple his interests,
"and every Frenchman in Louisiana was not only hostile to his in-
terests, but was aiding and assisting to foment difficulties in the colony. ' '
Crozat in five years spent 425,000 livres and received in return in
54 HISTOKY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
trade 300,000 livres, a loss of 125,000 livres in five years. He resigned
his grant to the crown in 1717.
It so happened that at the time Crozat surrendered his grant to the
crown, that there was being formed in France a company which is
known by several names, but usually called the Western Company.
John Law, the great Scotch financier, was at the head of this company.
Its purpose was to re-enforce the finances of France. It was expected
that large plantations would be begun in Louisiana, mines opened, and
extensive trade carried on in furs and farm products, and large returns
were expected to come from all this. Emigrants poured into the Louis-
iana country. Over 800 arrived in August, 1717. Law sent 300 slaves
to the territory, and French and German emigrants were freely trans-
ported to the Mississippi valley. Following Cadillac, came Governor
1'Epinay, who served only a short time. Bienville, who was formerly
connected with the province, was then made governor. He founded
New Orleans in 1718. In that same year, December, there arrived at
Kaskaskia a Lieutenant Boisbriant with about a hundred soldiers, with
orders to assume military command of the Illinois district in the
Province of Louisiana.
Boisbriant came as the king's military representative with authority
to hold the country and defend the king's subjects. He was also au-
thorized to build a fort. The place selected for the fort was a point
about sixteen miles to the northwest of Kaskaskia, on the alluvial bot-
toms of the Mississippi river. The structure was of wood and was
probably made of two rows of vertical logs filled between with earth.
It was named Fort de Chartres, presumably after the king's son, whose
title was Due de Chartres. Inside the palisaded .walls were the officers '
quarters and a storehouse for the company's goods. It is said that an
old fort built by Crozat stood near by. Fort Chartres, as constructed
by Boisbriant, stood for thirty years and was the center of great mili-
tary, civil, and social life. We shall have occasion to refer to Fort
Chartres again.
The fort was barely done when there arrived Phillipe Francois de
Renault, a representative of the Company of the West, in fact he was
director general of the mining operations of the company. He had left
France the year before, in the spring of 1719, with 200 miners, laborers,
and a full complement of mining utensils. On his way to the Province
of Louisiana he bought in St. Domingo, 500 Guinea negroes to work
the mines and plantations of the province. These were not all brought
to the Illinois district, but a large number was, and this is the origin of
slavery in the state of Illinois. In 1719, also, 500 Guinea negroes were
brought > to the region of New Orleans and Natchez. Thus by 1722,
1,000 negro slaves were in the Mississippi valley.
Renault made Fort Chartres his headquarters for a short time, and
from here he sent his expert miners and skilled workmen in every direc-
, tion hunting for the precious metals. The bluffs skirting the American
Bottoms on the east were diligently searched for minerals, but nothing
encouraging was found. In what is now Jackson, Randolph, and St.
Clair counties the ancient traces of furnaces were visible as late as
1850. Silver creek, which runs south and through Madison and St.
Clair counties, was so named on the supposition that the metal was
plentiful along that stream.
Failing to discover any metals or precious stones, Renault turned
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 55
his attention to the cultivation of the land in order to support his
miners.
May 10, 1722, the military commandant, Lieutenant Boisbriant,
representing the king, and Des Ursins representing the Royal Indes
Company (the Company of the West), granted to Charles Davie a
tract of land 5 arpents wide (58.35 rods) and reaching from the Kas-
kaskia on the east to the Mississippi on the west. This is said to have
been the first grant of land made in the Illinois district in Louisiana.
The next year, June 14, the same officials made a grant to Renault
of a tract of land abutting or facing on the Mississippi, more than three
miles wide and extending backward northeast into the country six
miles. This tract contained more than 13,000 acres of land. It reached
back to the bluffs, probably four to five miles. It is said the grant was
made in consideration of the labor of Renault's slaves, probably upon
some work belonging to the Company of the West. This grant was up
the Mississippi three and a half miles above Fort Chartres. The vil-
lage of St. Phillipe was probably started before the grant was made, at
least the village was on the grant.
OTHER SETTLEMENTS
As soon as Fort Chartres was complete there grew up a village near
by, which usually went by the name of New Chartres. About the year
1722 the village -of Prairie du Rocher was begun. It was located near
the bluffs due east from Fort Chartres about three and a half miles.
It is said that some of the houses were built of stone, there being an
abundance of that material in the bluffs just back of the village. To
this village there was granted a very large "common" which it holds
to this day. The common is about three miles square and lies back of
the village upon the upland.
There were, probably, as early as 1725, five permanent French vil-
lages in the American Bottom, namely: Cahokia, settled not earlier
than 1698, and not later than 1700 ; Kaskaskia, settled in the latter part
of the year 1700, or in the beginning of the year 1701 ; New Chartres,
the village about Fort Chartres, commenced about the same time the
fort was erected, 1720; Prairie du Rocher, settled about 1722, or pos-
sibly as late as the grant to Boisbriant, which was in 1733 ; St. Phillipe,
settled very soon after Renault received the grant from the Western
Company, which was 1723.
The villages were all much alike. They were a straggling lot of
crude cabins, built with little if any reference to streets, and con-
structed with no pretension to architectural beauty. The inhabitants
were French, and Indians, and negroes.
The industrial life of these people consisted of fishing and hunting,
cultivation of the soil, commercial transactions, some manufacturing,
and mining. The fishing and hunting was partly a pastime, but the
table was often liberally supplied from this source. The soil was fer-
tile and yielded abundantly to a very indifferent cultivation. Wheat
was grown and the grain ground in crude water mills usually situated
at the mouths of the streams as they emerged from the bluffs. And it
is said one windmill was erected in the bottom. They had swine and
black cattle, says Father Charlevoix, in 1721. The Indians raised
poultry, spun the wool of the buffalo and wove a cloth which they dyed
black, yellow, or red.
50
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
In the first thirty or forty years of the eighteenth century, there
was considerable commerce carried on between these villages and the
mouth of the river. New Orleans was established in 1818 and came to
be, in a very early day, an important shipping point. The gristmills
ground the wheat which the farmers raised in the bottom and the flour
MAP OF AMERICAN BOTTOM, SHOWING OLD FRENCH VILLAGES
was shipped in keel boats and flatboats. Fifteen thousand deer skins
were sent in one year to New Orleans. Buffalo meat and other products
of the forest, as well as the produce of the farms, made up the cargoes.
Considerable lead was early shipped to the mother country.
The return vessels brought the colonists rice, sugar, coffee, manu-
factured articles of all kinds, tools, implements, and munitions of war.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 57
The boatmen suffered great hardships in bringing their cargoes
from New Orleans up the Mississippi river. These brave men were
obliged to endure all kinds of weather. They were subject to the fevers
incident to a life on the water in a hot climate. The treacherous Indians
lined the banks, and life on the boats was never safe. They had often
to pull their boats up the strong current by means of long ropes. But
with all this the boatmen were the happiest of all the people.
The social life of these people was one of pleasure. It is said they
passed much of their time in singing, dancing, and gaming. The
Frenchmen married the squaws of the different tribes and this of
necessity lowered the tone of the social life. The population became
mixed, and consequently degenerated. There can be little doubt that
there were many illegitimate children born. The parish records might'
lead one to suppose this for they are not uniform in their statement
that all children are born of legitimate marriages. The following is
from the parish records of the St. Anne church:
In the year 1743, on the 28th of December of the same year, I, the
undersigned, N. Laurent, priest, missionary apostolic, I baptized in the
absence of M. J. Gagnon, missionary of St. Anne's parish of Fort
Chartres, a daughter, born in the same month and day mentioned above,
of the legitimate marriage of Andrew Thomas des Jardius and of
Marie Joseph Larette. . . .
LAURENT, P. M. Ap.
The common people were modest in their apparel. They wore the
cheaper fabrics. In summer coarse cotton cloth, while in winter coarse
woolen blankets were much prized. Handkerchiefs were worn over the
heads by men and women.
While they were light hearted they were light headed as well, and
thriftless; the poorer portion laboring long enough to gain a bare sub-
sistence each passing day, the rest of the time being spent in sporting,
hunting, and wine drinking.
There was entire harmony with regard to religious matters. Every
one was a member of the church. The Indians in most cases were re-
garded as members. There were churches in all the villages except pos-
sibly in St. Phillipe. The daily requirements of the church have been
pointed out in the preceding pages.
Schools were unknown at least the kind of schools we are familiar
with. The priests may have given some instruction in the rudiments
of an education. Certainly something was done in the line of instruc-
tion for it is stated that a college was founded in Kaska.skia as early as
1721, and in connection a monastery was erected.
The government was very simple, at least until about 1730. From
the settlement in 1700 up to the coming of Crozat there was no civil gov-
ernment. Controversies were few and the priest's influence was such
that all disputes which arose were settled by that personage. Recently,
documents have been recovered from the courthouse in Chester which
throw considerable light upon the question of government in the French
villages, but as yet they have not been thoroughly sorted and inter-
preted.
The Company of the West realized that its task of developing the
territory of Louisiana was an unprofitable one, and they surrendered
their charter to the king, and Louisiana became, as we are accustomed
to say, a royal province by proclamation of the king, April 10, 1732.
58 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
The two efforts, the one by Crozat and the other by the Company of
the West had both resulted in failure so far as profit to either was con-
cerned. Crozat had spent 425,000 livres and realized in return only
300,000 livres. And although a rich man, the venture ruined him finan-
cially. The Company of the West put thousands of dollars into the at-
tempt to develop the territory for which no money in return was ever
received. But the efforts of both were a lasting good to the territory
itself. Possibly the knowledge of the geography of the country which
resulted from the explorations in search of precious metals, was not the
least valuable. Among other things, these two efforts brought an ad-
venturous class of people into Illinois and this put life into the sleepy
ongoing of priest and parishioner.
WAR AND PROGRESS
The life of the people in the new village of Kaskaskia is somewhat
difficult to reconstruct in our minds since few records are available
which give very definite accounts of it. However, we may safely con-
jecture that the village of Kaskaskia became the leading town between
the lakes and the gulf. Fort St. Louis was abandoned almost entirely
by the beginning of 1700. Peoria was never occupied permanently by
whites. Cahokia was possibly a rival of Kaskaskia, but never equaled
it in importance or in size. The settlers at the mouth of the Mississippi,
and the people of New France were constantly passing and repassing
the village of Kaskaskia. It was a sort of meeting point between the
north and the south.
There can be little doubt that permanent houses were built of tim-
ber, brush, and grasses. The Frenchmen were traders, trappers, and
voyageurs. They married the Indian women and there rapidly grew up
a half-breed race which probably was more French than Indian, at least
as to custom, disposition, and general appearance. There was really no
civil government. All differences, if there were any, were settled by the
priest in charge. The government of New France exercised no authority
in Kaskaskia.
The Kaskaskia tribe of Indians was never large and the presence of
priests, traders, and travelers gave the village quite an air of civiliza-
tion. The activities were simple hunting, fishing, and trafficking. The
two rivers and their tributaries thereto furnished an abundance of op-
portunity for food. Probably no commercial value attached to the occu-
pation of fishing ; each person providing his own table with this sort of
food. Hunting and trapping became a profitable business, and regular
markets were opened where furs were sold for cash or exchanged for
European goods which now began to find their way into the Illinois
country. As soon as the French established themselves at the mouth
of the Mississippi, the intercourse with the mother country was largely
by way of the south and through these new settlements, rather than
through Canada. However, it must be remembered that coincident with
the first decade of the life of the Kaskaskia colony, there was raging in
western Europe a war of considerable import the war of the ' ' Spanish
Succession," or more popularly "Queen Anne's war."
This war in no way directly affected our French settlements on the
Mississippi, but it prevented France^from giving attention to her new
settlements and they drifted along for ten or more years. It is true that
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
59
colonists were sent to the Mississippi valley from France by the ship-
load, as many as 2,500 being sent between the settling of Biloxi and the
close of Anne's war in 1713. But the character of the immigrants and
the lack of paternal oversight may be seen in the fact that out of the
2,500 colonists only 400 whites and twenty negroes were to be found in
1813. The settlers about Kaskaskia were evidently more thrifty, and
were free from some of the forces which operated to decimate the num-
bers at Biloxi and nearby settlements. The situation at Kaskaskia was
evidently more healthful than that at Biloxi; the character of the set-
tlers more hardy, and the Kaskaskia settlers more industrious, having
begun early the cultivation of the soil. There are no means of determin-
ing the white population in Kaskaskia prior to the end of Queen Anne's
war; but it may be conjectured that the number of whites was very
small.
GOVERNMENT, CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS
In the grant to Crozat in 1712, it was declared "and further, that
all lands which we possess from the Illinois, be united, so far as occasion
A WINTER VIEW OF PRAIRIE DU ROCHER
requires, to the General Government of New France and become a part
thereof." There certainly was no civil government in the Illinois coun-
try during the five years from 1712 to 1717. In 1718 Boisbriant landed
at Mobile with a commission making Bienville governor-general over the
Louisiana territory and making himself, Boisbriant, commandant of the
Illinois country. The growth of the territory was rapid from this time
forward, and there was need of better methods of civil administration.
In 1721 the whole of the Mississippi valley was divided into nine civil
jurisdictions, as follows: New Orleans, Biloxi, Mobile, Alabama,
Natchez, Yazoo, Natchitoches, Arkansas, and Illinois. "There shall be
at the headquarters in each district a commandant and a judge, from
whose decisions appeals may be had to the superior council established
at New Biloxi." Breese's History of Illinois gives a copy of an appeal
of the inhabitants of Kaskaskia to the Provincial commandant and judge
relative to the grants of lands to individuals and to the inhabitants as a
whole. It has four distinct sections. The heading is as follows:
60 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
"THE INHABITANTS OF KASKASKIA TO THE PROVINCIAL COMMANDANT AND
JUDGE OP THE COUNTRY OP ILLINOIS."
This petition was duly considered and a notation made upon each
section, signed by De Lielte, who was commandant, and by Chaffin, who
was judge, and the whole forwarded to the Superior Council for final,
action. It bears date 1727.
The religious life of Kaskaskia, Cahokia, and other French villages
was quite free from outside influence. By the third article of the ordi-
nance issued by Louis XV in 1724, all religious beliefs other than the
Catholic faith were forbidden. The article reads as follows : ' ' We pro-
hibit any other religious rites than those of the Apostolic Roman Catho-
lic church; requiring that those who violate this shall be punished as
rebels, disobedient to our commands." This ordinance also made it an
offense to set over any slaves any overseers who should in any way pre-
vent the slaves from professing the Roman Catholic religion.
By an earlier ordinance, issued in 1722, by the council for the com-
pany, and with the consent of the bishop of Quebec, the province of
Louisiana was divided into three spiritual jurisdictions. The first
comprised the banks of the Mississippi from the gulf to the mouth of
the Ohio, and including the region to the west. The Capuchins were to
officiate in the churches, and their superior was to reside in New Or-
leans. The second spiritual district comprised all the territory north of
the Ohio, and was assigned to the charge of the Jesuits whose superior
should reside in the Illinois, presumably at Kaskaskia. The third dis-
trict lay south of the Ohio and east of the Mississippi river and was as-
signed to the Carmelites, the residence of the superior being at Mobile.
Each of the three superiors was to be a grand vicar of the bishop of
Quebec. The Carmelites remained in charge of their territory south of
the Ohio only till the following fall, December, 1722, when they turned
over their work to the Capuchins and returned to France.
As evidence of the activity of the Jesuits in the territory which was
assigned them, we are told they had already, in 1721, established a
monastery in Kaskaskia. It is stated in Monette's Mississippi Valley,
that a college was also established there about the year 1721. Charle-
voix, quoted by Davidson and Stuve, says: "I passed the night with
the missionaries (at Cahokia), who are two ecclesiastics from the sem-
inary at Quebec, formerly my disciples, but they must now be my mas-
ters. . . Yesterday I arrived at Kaskaskia about nine o'clock. The
Jesuits have a very flourishing mission, which has lately been divided
into two." All descriptions which have come down to us of the condi-
tions in the Illinois country in the first part of the eighteenth century
represent the church as most aggressive and prosperous. Civil govern-
ment certainly must have passed into "innocuous desuetude" by 1732.
In 1720 a financial panic struck France and John Law was forced to
flee from the country. The Company of the Indies kept up a pretense
of carrying on its business, but in 1732 upon petition by the company,
the king issued a proclamation declaring the company dissolved and
Louisiana to be free to all subjects of the king. There were at this time,
1732 about 7,000 whites and 2,000 negro slaves within the limits of the
Louisiana territory. The rules of the Western Company had been so
exacting that many of the activities of the people had been repressed.
Every one seems to have been held in a sort of vassalage to the company.
Now the territory was to come directly under the crown.
CHAPTER VI
LOUISIANA AND ILLINOIS (1732-1777)
ILLINOIS PRIOR TO THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR THE STRUGGLE FOR
THE OHIO VALLEY OLD FORT CHARTRES THE COMING OP THE
BRITISH ILLINOIS UNDER BRITISH RULE.
By the proclamation of the king of France in 1732, Louisiana be-
came a royal province, and was attached temporarily to New France
for purposes of government. For thirty-two years France had been
pouring men and money into the Mississippi valley; Crozat had spent
a fortune. The Western Company had sent thousands of people into
the territory and had spent money lavishly for supplies, soldiers, forts,
transportation, and explorations. The government took up the work
with some degree of spirit and began by separating the Louisiana
province from New France, in governmental matters. The officers for
Louisiana were a governor, an intendant, and a royal council. The
governor was to appoint the commandant for the Illinois. At the
time of this change in the government from that of the Western Com-
pany to that of royal oversight, St. Ange de Belle Rive was command-
ant in the Illinois. He was followed by Pierre D'Artaguette, who
seems to have assumed command in 1834, probably in the very early
part of that year.
The settlements at the mouth of the Mississippi river and those
in the Illinois country were separated from each other by hundreds
of miles of territory whose only occupants were Indians. Kaskaskia
was the farthest south of any of the settlements in Illinois, and Natchez
was the farthest north of any of the settlements about the mouth of
the Mississippi. From Natchez south down the river, settlements were
scattering. The Natchez and the Chickasaw Indians occupied nearly
all the territory adjacent to the Mississippi river, on the east, and
south of the Ohio river. These Indians had been more or less trouble-
some to the commerce passing up and down the river. In 1729 a con-
spiracy was hatched by these Indians, and the Natchez fell upon the
settlers at the town of Natchez (Fort Rosalie) and massacred the en-
tire population. A vigorous campaign drove this tribe west of the
Mississippi, where they were captured and sold as slaves in the West
Indies.
After this summary disposal of the Natchez Indians, the Chicka-
saws became troublesome. The governor at New Orleans, felt it his
duty to discipline them. He called on D'Artaguette, commandant at
Kaskaskia, and upon Francois Morgan de Vincenne, commandant at
the Post Vincennes, for soldiers. Each furnished soldiers and some
61
62 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Indians, and the combined force moved southward from the mouth of
the Ohio. The force from the south under Bienville, and the one from
the north under D 'Artaguette, were not timed so as to arrive at the
Indian stronghold at the same time. D' Artaguette reached the scene
of conflict first and in an unsuccessful assault many of his men were
killed, and he and Vincenne and Father Senat fell into the hands of
the Chickasaws, who, despairing of a large ransom from Bienville,
took their distinguished prisoners out into an open field and there
tortured them to death by a slow fire. Thus Illinois lost a brilliant
leader and a score or more of valuable citizens. Not only so, but it
took four years more of warfare to subdue the warlike Chickasaws.
After 1739 there was comparative freedom in the navigation of the
Mississippi river. The French and Indians north of the Ohio were on
very good terms and the French settlements were growing rapidly.
New settlements sprang up here and there on the Illinois and on the
Wabash. Many of these settlements were not permanent, being en-
gaged in the fur trade.
In 1744 war broke out between France and England and there was
more or less friction between the French colonists in Canada and the
English settlers in New York, and the New England colonists. This
is called in this country, King George's war. The quiet on-going of
affairs in the Louisiana territory was not disturbed by this conflict.
The French and Indians west of the Alleghanies were on very good
terms following the Natchez and Chickasaw war. Agriculture flour-
ished, and commerce on the Mississippi was free from any restraints.
Capital began to seek investments and population rapidly increased.
"Illinois sent regular cargoes of flour, bacon, pork, hides, leather,
tallow, bear's oil, and lumber" to the markets of the world. The
method of transportation was in keel boats and barges. The keel boats
and barges returned up the river from New Orleans with consign-
ments of rice, tobacco, indigo, sugar, cotton fabrics, and all kinds of
European goods. The entire Louisiana country including the Illinois
and the Wabash settlements was quite self-sustaining.
But while these settlements were free from the war, called King
George's war, there were other drawbacks. In the fall of 1745, severe
storms and inundations swept over the plantations of the lower Louis-
iana, destroying a large proportion of the crops. The rice crop was
almost a total loss. Rice was used largely as a substitute for bread by
the people of the lower Louisiana, and its loss would be greatly felt
unless some other article could be substituted. The loss to the people
about New Orleans was gain to the Illinois people for it made a mar-
ket for their surplus wheat and flour. Monette, in Vol I, page 316,
says as many as four thousand sacks of flour of 100 pounds each were
shipped to New Orleans in the years 1745 and 1746. Reynolds says
in his Pioneer History that the flour was sacked in deerskins.
From the coming of the Company of the West in 1718, to the French
and Indian war, there was great growth in the Illinois country. It
should be pointed out that what people then called "the Illinois" or
the "Illinois Country," was principally the territory which came to
be known as the American Bottoms. This is a great body of alluvial
land stretching from the present city of Alton to the city of Chester,
lying between the Mississippi river and the "bluffs" on the east. The
distance from Alton to Chester is about seventy-five miles on a straight
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 63
line, but probably one hundred and twenty-five miles by the river.
The width of this alluvial plain is about six to eight miles. These bot-
toms are a rich alluvial deposit and are fairly well drained. In some
places, however, there are lakes and bayous which render the land
useless. Many of the lakes have been drained, and the land thus re-
deemed is very valuable. It was in these rich alluvial bottoms that all
the early French villages were located. The French had a system of
granting their public lands very different from our system of rectangu-
lar surveys. We survey our lands and throw them into townships,
sections and quarter sections, a rectangular system. Our lands are
mapped and it is easy to locate sections or smaller units than the
section.
The French system was virtually a system of strips abutting on
the river and reaching back over the alluvial grounds to the "bluffs,"
and even beyond. If one will examine the county maps of St. Clair,
Monroe, and Randolph, he will find these grants laid down the grants
abutting on the river and extending in narrow strips back to the bluffs.
In addition to these grants of the strips to individuals, there were
grants made to each village known as the "Commons" or the "Com-
mon Lands." This was a grant made to the community as a whole,
and was used as common pasture lands and, when timbered, was used
as the source of fuel. Such grants were made to Cahokia, Prairie du
Pont, Prairie du Rocher, Kaskaskia and probably to New Chartres.
These "Commons" or "Common Lands" must not be confused with
"Common Fields." The commons were were not cultivated, while the
"Common Fields" were used for cultivation. The common field was
laid off in strips, each of which, was assigned to a particular person
for cultivation for the season; next season it was assigned to a differ-
ent person. The whole of the common field was under one fence, but
there were no partition fences. Wheat and corn were raised in large
quantities, and there were mills for the grinding of these grains.
Renault is said to have put up a water mill and a chapel in his village
of St. Phillipe. The mill was for grinding and sawing. There were
other water mills along the bluffs where corn and wheat were ground.
Horse mills also were common.
Horses and cattle were introduced very early. Reynolds says the
cattle came from Canada, while the horses were of the Arabian strain
and were brought to the southwest by the Spaniards. It is not to be
understood that the cultivation of the soil was of a very high order.
Utensils were crude. The plows were wooden and were usually drawn
by oxen. The oxen were fastened together by the horns by means of a
flat piece of wood, and not yoked as was customary with the English
settlers. The wagons were small two-wheel carts made by the farmers
themselves, usually with little or no iron, and were pulled or pushed
by hand, seldom by horses or oxen.
The crops were cultivated by slave labor and chiefly by hand. The
French people were much given to the cultivation of small fruits and
flowers. Cherry, apple, peach, and plum trees grew in each yard.
Large beds of flowers were cultivated, and wild flowers were gathered
in abundance. As late as 1825 when La Fayette visited Kaskaskia the
French inhabitants searched the woods for wild flowers, and the ban-
quet hall was litterly filled with them. The houses were mainly built
after one pattern. The "ground plan" was marked off by trenches in
64 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
which upright posts were set side by side in palisade style. The tops
were sawed off of uniform height. On top of these posts the roof was
placed constructed of simple frame work thatched with wild grasses,
or in earlier years with the skins of animals, and in later years covered
with boards. The spaces were filled in with mud and grasses, and later
with mortar made from lime burned in the bluffs nearby. In later years
these upright posts were set on timbers instead of being set in the ground,
and there is one old house standing in old Brownville which was built
that way. It was built as late as 1830 or 1840.
The religious life of this people was a simple faith in the priest
and in his teachings. As has been said before there were no other
faiths than that of the Roman Catholic church. There were no
schools in the sense in which we know schools today. The instruc-
tion given was largely through the work of the priests. It is probable
that many of those who were sufficiently educated to carry on busi-
ness transactions were immigrants from Canada or from France di-
rect. However, the college which is said to have flourished from
1721 to 1754 may have furnished a means for an education which
met the demands of those days. It is certain that the great mass of
people were ignorant though kind and considerate.
The Illinois country, as has been shown, included Vincennes and
other settlements on the Wabash. Vincennes is said to have been
founded as early as 1702 by Francois Morgan de Vincenne. It was
the fourth in the line of forts reaching from the lakes to the Mississippi
by way of the Wabash. The first of these forts was constructed at
Detroit in 1701. The second at the junction of the St. Joseph with
the Miami where the city of Fort Wayne is today. A third fort was
located about seven miles below the present city of La Fayette and
was called Ontanon. The fourth was located where the present city
of Vincennes is. This fort was known as Fort Sackville and the town
as Post Vincent. A fifth was built on the Ohio a few miles below
the mouth of the Tennessee and the fort came to be called Fort Mas-
sac. This last fort was built about 1711 or 1712. However, it is
claimed that the building of the fort was as early as 1702. There was
probably a mission post there as early as 1702 planted by Father
Mermet, and was known as the Assumption. By glancing at the
map one may see what an excellent water route was accessible from
the lakes to the Mississippi by way of the Wabash. Little is known
of Post Vincennes and of Fort Massac prior to the French and In-
dian war. They were doubtless visited by the French as they passed
between the lakes and the gulf via the Wabash.
THE STRUGGLE FOR THE OHIO VALLEY
King George's war which had its origin in European political
complications closed in 1748. The treaty which closed the war pro-
vided for the return of Louisburg to the French, and all other pos-
sessions of England and France in America to remain as they were
prior to the war. It could easily be seen that the next struggle be-
tween the French and the English would be for the permanent con-
trol of the Ohio valley and the adjacent territory east of the
Mississippi river. The English had never relaxed in their determina-
tion to possess the Ohio valley. In 1748 a treaty known as the Treaty
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 65
of Lancaster was made at Lancaster, Pennsylvania, between English
commissioners and three Indian chiefs representing twelve towns in
the vicinity of the Wabash. The purpose of the treaty was to at-
tach the Indians north of the Ohio to the English cause. The Ohio
Land Company was formed in 1748. It contained residents of Eng-
land and Virginia. It received from King George II a grant of a
half million acres of land on and about the Ohio river. They were
given the exclusive right of trading with the Indians in that region.
In 1749 the governor general of Canada sent Louis Celeron, a
knight of the Military Order of St. Louis, to plant lead plates along
the valley of the Ohio which might eventually prove French priority
of occupation of this territory. Several of the plates were afterward
unearthed. In 1750 Celeron wrote a letter to the governor of Penn-
sylvania warning him of the danger to his people who might tres-
pass upon the French possessions along the Ohio. In 1752 agents of
the Ohio Company established a trading post within a few miles
of the present site of Piqua, Ohio. In the same year the French
and Indian allies destroyed this post, killing fourteen Twightwees
Indians, who were under a treaty with the English. Logstown, about
18 miles below the forks of the Ohio, was settled in 1748 by the Eng-
lish and in 1752 a treaty was made there in which the Indians ceded
certain rights and privileges to the English.
The French began in 1753 to build a line of forts from the lakes
to the Mississippi by way of the Ohio and its tributaries from the
north. The first fort was located at Presque Isle (now Erie, Penn-
sylvania) ; the second one was Fort Le Boeuf on French Creek, a
branch of the Alleghany. The third was called Venango at the
mouth of the French Creek. From here they pushed south and found
some Englishmen building a fort at the junction of the Alleghany
and Monongahela. The French drove the Englishmen from the place
and finished the fort and named it Fort Du Quesne. This was the
fourth fortification in the line of forts reaching from the lakes to the
Mississippi river. The French and Indian war was now fairly be-
gun and we shall return to the Illinois to see what part this region
was to play in this final contest for supremacy between the two great
old world powers.
We have called attention to the activity of the French in build-
ing forts on the upper Ohio to secure that region from the English.
The same activity marked their preparations in the west for th n , im-
pending struggle. Fort Chartres had been originally of wood. There
never were many soldiers stationed there at any time only a few
score soldiers and officers, but following King George's war it was de-
cided to rebuilt Fort Chartres on a large scale. Many descriptions
have been written of this charming historic spot, and many noted trav-
elers have visited its ruins but the author takes great pleasure in pre-
senting a sketch written by the Hon. H. C. Voris, publisher of The
Waterloo Republican. Mr. Voris has lived in the vicinity of the old fort
for many' years and possesses a familiarity with its history and its tra-
dition which peculiarly fits him to write its history. I take pleasure
therefore in presenting in section three of this chapter the sketch
which Editor Voris has so kindly prepared.
66 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
OLD PORT CHARTBES
Fort Chartres is by far the most interesting and most important
historic point in Illinois, perhaps in the Mississippi valley. It is in a
class by itself. In its time it was the strongest fort in America. It
was the capital of two mighty powers, the center of western civiliza-
tion, the Mecca of the West. Passing from control of the Indians, Illi-
nois was claimed by Spain, occupied by France, conquered by Eng-
land, then passed to the Americans under George Rogers Clark with
the capture of Kaskaskia. The French, English, and American flags
successively floated at this ancient citadel.
While all other works of the pioneers have suffered decay, and there
remains nothing but the sites on which they stood, the ruins of Fort'
Chartres are still well defined, and the old powder magazine is still in-
tact, apparently preserved by the very reverence which the surround-
ings and traditions of the place seem to inspire.
Fort Chartres is situated in the northern portion of Randolph county,
near the Mississippi, and not far from the Monroe county line. In fact
the settlement which grew up about the fort was principally in Monroe
county. And the food-stuffs which supplied the fort, and upon which
the French drew in the French and Indian war, were produced in Mon-
roe, on what is now known as the Renault grant.
The strategic point of Fort Chartres was first recognized by the great
La Salle. He impressed the ministers of Louis XIV of the importance
of establishing a string of forts from Quebec down through the Missis-
sippi valley, thus early recognizing the fact that this portion of country
was destined to become populous and valuable.
This territory was embraced in the Florida country and claimed by
Spain by right of discovery. The claims of France were based upon the
explorations of La Salle. The English then were east of the Alleghanies,
but were gradually pushing westward. The early French explorers
were first to discover the great resources of the valley, its rich trade in
furs and minerals, and agricultural productions. The shrewd French
traders early saw the clash which was inevitable from the Spanish then
at Santa Fe, and the English on the east.
For protection against these two future foes it was determined to
erect a fort, and Pierre Duque Boisbriant, a cousin of Bienville, then
governor of Louisiana, was sent with his commission as commandant
of the Illinois. He arrived in Mobile February 9, 1718.
In October of 1718 he arrived in the Illinois country, stopping at
Kaskaskia. He determined upon a site sixteen miles above Kaskas-
kia, midway between Kaskaskia and Cahokia, and the same winter
began work upon the fort.
Fort Chartres was completed in 1720, and the banner of France was
flung to the breeze. This log fort protected within its walls the barracks
and commandant's house, store-house of the India Company, and maga-
zines. It was named in honor of Due de Chartres, son of the Regent.
One of the first arrivals after the completion of the log fort was
Philip Francois Renault, a banker of Paris, and director-general of the
mines of the India Company. He brought with him about 250 miners,
and several slaves from St. Domingo. The present colored population
of Prairie du Rocher are descendants of the Renault slaves. Thus was
slavery introduced into Illinois.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 67
The fort was scarcely finished when Boisbriant was apprised of a
contemplated attack by the Spaniards from Mexico. This force, how-
ever, was annihilated by the Pawnees, the chaplain of the expedition
alone escaping. This account of the expedition was given to Father
Charlevoix at Green Bay by two Indian chiefs.
Father Charlevoix was traveling through the valley. With him
was a young Canadian escort, Jean St. Ange de Belle Rive, who later be-
came commander of the fort.
The village which grew up about the fort became the parish of Ste.
Anne de Fort Chartres.
The Provincial Council of the Illinois consisted of the governor-
general, Boisbriant ; civil officer, Marc Antoine de la Loire des Ursins,
also principal director of the India Company ; and Michel Chassin, com-
missary for the company. This council dispensed justice, regulated
titles, and established the court which prevailed for forty years. They
executed the grants upon which many titles rest to this day.
One of their largest grants was made in 1723 to Philip Renault, con-
sisting of a piece of land in Monroe county, one league along the river
and two leagues inland. This tract lies just north of the fort. It was
intended by Renault to furnish provisions for his men at the mines.
(This grant was never conveyed by Renault, and for many years was
marked upon the map as the property of Philip Renault heirs.) From
Indian tradition much mineral wealth was believed to be in what is now
Monroe county, and local tradition substantiates such views as to lead.
Silver creek derives its name from reported silver mines along its banks.
Many efforts have been made to locate the lost lead mine in the bluffs of
Monroe, but all have proved futile. Traces of gold have been found in
Prairie du Long precinct, and tradition weaves an interesting story, the
same traditions, perhaps, that lured Renault.
In 1728 the troops at Fort Chartres were called upon to repel the
Foxes, a tribe of Indians who had become very troublesome.
In 1729 Governor St. Ange purchased a tract of land near the fort
from an Indian named Chicago.
In 1734 the Chickasaws became offensive, and Bienville resolved to
crush them. De Coulanges was sent to Fort Chartres with a supply of
ammunition. But he disobeyed orders and transported merchandise,
leaving the powder at the Arkansas. For this he was imprisoned six
months at the fort. In February, D'Artaguiette, who had succeeded
St. Ange, sailed down the river with his troops, together with all the
Kaskaskia Indians, and a flock of Indian warriors as far away as De-
troit, led by Chief Chicago. The troops reached the Chickasaw vil-
lages, but the soldiers from New Orleans failed to arrive, and the
Frenchmen were defeated by the Chickasaws. D'Artaguiette, young St.
Ange, Vincenne and many others were burned at the stake.
After the death of D'Artaguiette, La Buissoniere succeeded him as
commandant of Illinois. These were the brightest days of Fort Chartres.
He kept peace with the Indians, developed agriculture, and extended
trade. He sent two convoys each year to New Orleans, loaded with the
produce of the vicinity. The smaller villages of Prairie du Rocher and
St. Phillipe sprang up in the vicinity. Boisbriant conveyed much of his
land ,to his nephew Langlois, and he in turn to others. Descendants of
the elder Langlois still reside at Prairie du Rocher. St. Phillipe was es-
tablished upon the Renault grant by Philip Renault, and became a thriv-
68 . HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
ing village. Renault made his last conveyance of a lot at St. Phillipe in
1740, and returned to Paris.
Chevalier de Bertel became major-commandant in 1743, succeeding
La Buissoniere. Affairs at the fort were becoming gloomy. France and
England were at war. The Indians had been won over to the English,
and had greed to destroy the fort at the falling of the leaves. De Bertel
appealed to the governor of Canada, Marquis de Galissoniere, who be-
came impressed with the necessity of holding the fort. His memorial
to the French government was so strong that the king sacrificed much
of his private fortune for its support. The treaty of Aix la Chapelle
saved the fort, and gave them time to recuperate.
Recognizing the importance of the post, the French government in
1750 sent Chevalier Makarty, a major of engineers, and a few companies
of troops to rebuild the citadel of Illinois. Other detachments followed,
until nearly a full regiment was quartered there. Benoist St. Clair had
succeeded Bertel as commandant.
The old fort had been hastily constructed of wood. The new fort was
to be of stone. It was planned and constructed by Lieutenant Jean B.
Saussier, a French engineer, whose descendants lived in Cahokia many
years, one of whom, Dr. John Snyder, now lives in Virginia, Cass county,
Illinois. When completed it was the finest and most costly fort in Amer-
ica. The cost of its construction was about $1,500,000, and it seriously
embarrassed the French exchequer. Makarty evidently drew his inspi-
ration from the temple of King Solomon. The stones were hewn,
squared, and numbered in the quarries in the bluff just opposite, about
four miles distant, and conveyed across the lake to the fort in boats.
The massive stone walls enclosed about four acres. They were 18 feet
high and about two feet thick. The gateway was arched, and 15 feet
high ; a cut-stone platform was above the gate with a stair of nineteen
steps and balustrade leading to it; there were four bastions, each with
forty-eight loopholes, eight embrasures, and a sentry box, all in cut
stone. Within the walls stood the store house, 90 feet long, 30 wide, two
stories high ; the guard house with two rooms above for chapel and mis-
sionary quarters; the government house, 84x32, with iron gates and a
stone porch ; a coach house, pigeon house, and large well walled up with
the finest of dressed rock; the intendant's house; two rows of barracks,
each 128 feet long ; the magazine, which is still standing and well pre-
served 35x38 and 13 feet high ; bake ovens ; four prison cells of cut
stone ; one large relief gate on the north. Such was the pride of the
French empire, and the capital of New France.
The fort was scarcely completed when the French and Indian war
broke out. In May of 1754 George Washington and his Virginia rifle-
men surprised the French at Great Meadows, where Jumonville, the
French commander, was killed. A brother of the slain French comman-
der, who was stationed at Fort Chartres, secured leave from Makarty
to avenge his death. Taking his company with him they proceeded to
Fort Duquesne, and there gathering up some friendly Indians they at-
tacked Washington at Fort Necessity, which was surrendered on July 4.
This was the real beginning of the old French war. Flushed with victory,
the little detachment returned to Fort Chartres, and celebrated the tri-
umph of Illinois over Virginia.
In the French and Indian war the demand upon Makarty at Fort
Chartres for men and provisions became incessant. In fact, Fort Char-
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 69
tres became the principal base of supplies in the west. In 1755, Captain
Aubry was sent to reenforce Port Duquesne with 400 men. The fort
held out for some time, but later Colonel Washington compelled its aban-
donment.
The power of the French began to wane. They maintained
the struggle gallantly, however, and made one more desperate effort
to raise the siege of Port Niagara. They failed. The flower of Fort
Chartres went down at Niagara. The surrender of Canada soon fol-
lowed, but Port Chartres still held out for the French king. (After
the rebuilding of the fort the place became known as New Chartres.)
They hoped that they would still be considered with Louisiana, and
remain in French territory. Their disappointment was bitter when
they learned that on February 10, 1763, Louis XV had ratified the
treaty transferring them to Great Britain.
While the French at Fort Chartres were waiting for a British
force to come to take possession, Pierre Laclede arrived from New
Orleans to settle at the Illinois, bringing with him a company repre-
senting merchants engaged in the fur trade. Learning of the treaty
of cession he decided to establish his post on the west side of the Mis-
sissippi, which he still believed to be French soil. He selected a fine
bluff sixty miles north of Fort Chartres for the site of his post, and
returned for the winter. In the spring he began his colony, and was
enthusiastic over its prospects. Many of the French families followed
him, wishing to remain under the French flag. Their disappointment
was still more bitter when they learned that all the French possessions
west of the Mississippi had been ceded to Spain. This is now St. Louis.
The elder St. Ange, who had been at Vincennes, returned to take
part in the last act. Though the territory had been transferred to
King George, the white flag of the Bourbons continued to fly at Fort
Chartres, the last place in America. The Indian chief Pontiac, was
another power not taken into confidence at the treaty. Pontiac loved
the French, but detested the English. When the English companies
under Loftus, Pitman, and Morris, respectively came to take possession,
each was balked by the wily red man. Chief Pontiac gathered an
army of red men and proceeded to Fort Chartres where he met St.
Ange, and boldly proposed to assist him in repelling the English. St.
Ange plainly told him that all was over, and advised him to make
peace with the English. Fort Chartres was finally surrendered to
Captain Stirling on October 10, 1765. The red cross of St. George
replaced the Lilies of France. St. Ange and his men took a boat for
St. Louis, and there enrolled in the garrison under the Spanish, which
St. Ange was appointed to command.
The first court of law was established at Fort Chartres in December,
1768, Fort Chartres becoming the capital of the British province west
of the Alleghanies. Colonel Wilkins had assumed command under a
proclamation from General Gage, and with seven judges sat at Fort
Chartres to administer the law of England. After the surrender by
the French the church records were removed to Kaskaskia. The rec-
ords of the old French court were also removed there. A constant
warfare had been kept up by the Indians, until Pontiac was killed near
Cahokia by an Illinois Indian. Pontiac 's warriors pursued the Illinois
tribe to the walls of Fort Chartres, where many of them were slain,
the British refusing to assist them. St. Ange recovered the body of
70 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Pontiac, and it was buried on the spot now occupied by the Southern
Hotel in St. Louis, a memorial plate marking the place.
In 1772 high water swept away one of the bastions, and a part of
the western wall of Fort Chartres. The British took refuge at Kaskas-
kia, and the fort was never occupied again. Congress, in 1778, re-
served to the government a tract one mile square, of which the fort
was the center. But this reservation was opened to entry in 1849, no
provision being made for the fort. Governor Reynolds visited the
place in 1802. He says: "It is an object of antiquarian curiosity.
The trees, undergrowth and brush are mixed and interwoven with the
old walls. It presented the most striking contrast between a savage
wilderness, filled with wild beasts and reptiles, and the remains of one
of the largest and strongest fortifications on the continent. Large
trees were growing in the houses which once contained the elegant and
accomplished French officers and soldiers."
Judge Brackenridge of the United States District of Louisiana, in
1811, says: "Fort Chartres is a noble ruin, and is visited by strangers
as a great curiosity. The outward wall, barracks and magazine are
still standing. There are a number of cannon lying half buried in the
earth, with their trunnions broken off."
Hall, in his Romance of the West in 1829, says: "It was with
difficulty that we found the ruins, which are covered with a vigorous
growth of forest trees. . . . The buildings were all razed to the
ground, but the lines of the foundations could be easily traced. A
large vaulted powder magazine remained in good preservation. And it
was curious to see in the gloom of a wild forest these remnants of the
architecture of a past age."
It is a pleasant drive from Waterloo to the ruins. The twenty miles
take you along one of the most productive ridges of the valley for part
of the way, after which a turn is made into the bluffs and the "big
spring" is passed which was the stopping place for the early travelers
on their way from Kaskaskia and Fort Chartres to Cahokia. From a
distance, after getting into the bottom, the bluffs present as pretty a
picture as do the famed palisades of the Hudson, or the beautiful val-
ley of the Ohio. And, suddenly, you descend a little knoll, and find
yourself at once in Prairie du Rocher. Here are the descendants of
the French of Fort Chartres, who chose to stay rather than to follow
St. Ange to St. Louis. Here is the typical French village, where all is
sunshine and flowers, where love and piety prevail, where the very
atmosphere seems inspired with French accents of the past. Three
chalices and a monstrance, and a tabernacle of inlaid wood, all from
the church of Ste. Anne of Fort Chartres, are preserved in the church
of St. Joseph in Prairie du Rocher. Three miles due west lie the ruins
of the old fort. It was the writer's pleasure to visit this spot with
Father Krewet in 1886, when he was in charge of the parish.
All roads formerly lead to Fort Chartres. Now it takes diligent
inquiry to find the place. It lies about a quarter of a mile from the
public highway, completely obscured by the growth of underbrush
which surrounds it. Upon arriving at the spot the old magazine stands
out proudly and reverently, connecting the two centuries past with the
present. The very ground seems hallowed. The songs of the birds
seem sacred. And the lover of history gazes in awe and silence upon
the ruins of the past, which almost two centuries ago, teemed with life.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 71
This was the Paris of America, where the gallant French officers in
gold and glitter danced with ladies attired in the latest fashions of
France.
The old gateway of carved stone may yet be traced. One of the
corner bastions is still fairly well defined. One angle of the wall still
remains, and for many years served as a foundation for a barn built
within these sacred precincts. The well is still there, walled with its
cut stone, and until recently contained good, pure water, in decided
contrast to the ordinary well near the river.
The old walls have been destroyed by the ruthless hands of ignor-
ance, and the lapse of time. The dressed stones have been hauled away
and now form the foundations of many houses and barns between the
old fort and Kaskaskia.
Fate has been kind to the magazine. Its walls built of carefully
POWDER MAGAZINE OF OLD FORT CHARTRES
dressed and fitted stones, and its arched roof, have defied the elements,
and so far have escaped the unsparing hand of barbarous force.
The cannon which bristled proudly in the halcyon days have long
since disappeared, having been removed to Fort Russell (now Edwards-
ville), which was the principal base of operations in the west in the
War of 1812, and to Fort Jefferson, some miles below Cairo, in Ken-
tucky.
The villages of Ste. Anne and St. Phillipe have also disappeared.
St. Phillipe is now a farm, but to this day a part of the road at the bluffs
and a portion of the field is known as King's Highway, and marks the
road which Renault traveled in his zenith.
The old magazine, now covered with moss and vines, is indeed an
object picturesque and venerable. It is by far the most interesting
ruin of Colonial days. At the session of the legislature in 1911, a bill
was introduced, appropriating a sum of money with which to purchase
the site and convert it into a state park. It was a most worthy cause.
And it is hoped that some action will yet be taken to preserve the old
magazine and preserve the site before it is too late.
72
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
PLAN OF FORT CHARTRES ON MISSISSIPPI
Survey by N. Hansen and L. C. Beck, in 1820.
Scale 125 ft. to inch.
A A A Exterior wall, 1,447 feet.
B Gate.
C Small gate.
D D Two houses occupied by commandant and commissary, each
96x30 feet.
E Well.
F Magazine.
SfAVINE.
OUTLINE PLAN OP OLD FORT CHARTRES, DRAWN FROM A SURVEY MADE IN
1820 BY NICHOLAS HANSEN AND LEWIS C. BECK
GG GG Barracks, 135x36 feet.
H H Store house and guard house, 90x24 feet.
I Small magazine.
K Furnace.
L L L Ravine, filled with water in spring.
Area of fort about four square acres.
THE COMING OF THE BRITISH
The treaty which closed the French and Indian war was signed at
Paris February 10, 1763. It was known when Quebec fell that the ter-
ritory west of the Alleghanies would eventually come into possession of
the English. It was a great trial for the Indians around the great lakes
and in the Mississippi valley to transfer their allegiance from the king
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 73
of France to the king of England. The Indians claimed that they were
independent nations and that they had not had a voice in the treaty
and they therefore felt that their interests had been neglected by the
treaty-making powers. There were specific provisions for the transfer
of the French settlers from the control of France to the oversight of
England, but nothing was said affecting the interests and oversight and
control of the Indians. When England began the work of taking pos-
session of this western territory, the Indians under the leadership
of Pontiac began a series of counter movements which delayed the
coming of the British. The flag of Great Britain was promptly raised
over Fort Pitt, Niagara, Detroit, Green Bay, St. Joseph, Mackinaw
and other points. There were only three things for the Indians to
do leave the territory for lands west of the Mississippi river, enter
into some form of treaty relations with Great Britain and remain on
their old lands, or oppose by force of arms the spread of English con-
trol in the west. "Their nature, courage, and love of independence,
sustained by the justness of their cause, prompted them to adopt the
last alternative."
The King of England in order to allay as far as possible the feel-
ings of the Indians, issued a proclamation in 1763 in which he set
apart the "Indian Country," which included all the territory west
of the Alleghanies, east of the Mississippi, north of the Floridas, and
south of the great lakes. He ordered that no governors of the Eng-
lish colonies on the Atlantic seaboard should make any grants of lands
west of the Alleghanies. He also forbade any transfers or grants of
lands by the Indians themselves. Notwithstanding this proclamation
the surveyors were busy locating tracts which had been previously
granted, and so far as the Indians were concerned or could see there
was little attention paid to the king's proclamation.
All that was needed for an Indian uprising was to find some one
who could crystallize the resentment and distrust of the Indians. Such
a person was found in the great Pontiac a chief of the Ottawas. He is
said to have had French blood in his veins and to have taken a pledge
of undying hatred toward the British. He had been prominent in the
Indian wars since 1744. He was a man of talent, courage, and integrity.
He could not be pacified after the fall of Quebec, and saw more clearly
than any one else the doom of the Red Man's reign in the great north-
west. He acted without delay and by the middle of the summer of 1763
had a well organized opposition to the westward movement of British
military forces. A dozen English posts and forts were captured by the
Indians and their garrisons put to the sword or the tomahawk, and their
houses to the flames. Some of the stronger forts withstood sieges that
have become historic.
It is not within the scope of this work to go greatly into the detail
of this matter, but we desire merely to get a background for other his-
toric events that do fall within our province.
The first effort of the British forces to reach Fort Chartres with a
garrison was an expedition in command of Major Loftus. He was turned
back by an attack on the Mississippi river, below the mouth of the Ohio.
The second effort was by Capt. Morris sent from Detroit. Pontiac met
him and after an interview, Capt. Morris returned. The third expedi-
tion was headed by Lieut. Frazer who came from Fort Pitt. He reached
Kaskaskia, but was there met by Pontiac and put in a boat and sent to
74 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
New Orleans. The fourth effort was by George Crogan who with a small
detachment was intercepted at Shawneetown and after many trying situ-
ations was enabled to come to an understanding with Pontiac relative to
the occupation of the Mississippi valley by the British troops. The fifth
and final expedition was sent from Fort Pitt in the autumn of 1765. It
was commanded by Capt. Stirling and consisted of 120 Highlanders
from the Forty-second regiment. They reached Fort Chartres in due
time, and when the Lilies of France had been lowered by the temporary
commandant, St. Ange De Belle Rive, the cross of St. George was raised
over the ramparts of old Fort Chartres, and the Illinois Indians passed
under the dominion of the British government. The death of Pontiac
has been mentioned and we need not repeat it here.
ILLINOIS UNDER BRITISH RULE
At the time of the coming of Capt. Stirling in 1765, Gen. Thomas
Gage was in command of his majesty's forces in North America. He
issued a proclamation which Capt. Stirling made known when he reached
the Illinois Country which was as follows :
A PROCLAMATION
Whereas, by the peace concluded at Paris on the 10th of February, 1763, the
country of the Illinois has been ceded to his Brittanic majesty, and the taking
possession of the said country of Illinois by the troops of his majesty, though
long delayed, has been determined upon, we have found it good. to make known
to the inhabitants
That his majesty grants to the inhabitants of the Illinois the liberty of the
Catholic religion, as it has already been granted to his subjects In Canada; he
has consequently given the most precise and effective orders, to the end that his
new Roman Catholic subjects of the Illinois may exercise the worship of their
religion, according to the rites of the Roman church, in the same manner as in
Canada.
That his majesty, moreover, agrees that the French inhabitants, or others,
who have been subjects of the most Christian King, may retire, in full safety
and freedom, whenever they please, even to New Orleans, or any other part of
Louisiana although it should happen that the Spaniards take possession of it in
the name of his Catholic majesty; and they may sell their estates, provided it
be to subjects of his majesty, and transport their effects, as well as their persons,
without restraint upon their emigration, under any pretense whatever, except in
consequence of debts or of criminal process.
That those who choose to retain their lands and become subjects of his ma-
jesty, shall enjoy the same rights and priviliges, the same security for their per-
sons and effects, and likely of trade, as the old subjects of the King
That they are commanded by these presents, to take the oath of fidelity and
obedience to his majesty, in presence of Sieur Stirling, captain of the Highland
regiment, the bearer hereof, and furnished with our full powers for this purpose.
That we recommend forcibly to the inhabitants, to conduct themselves like
good and faithful subjects, avoiding by a wise and prudent demeanor all cause of
complaint against them.
That they act in concert with his majesty's officers, so that his troops may
take peaceable possession of all the posts, and order be kept in the country ; by
this means alone they will spare his majesty the necessity of recurring to force
of arms, and will find themselves saved from the scourge of bloody war, and of
all evils which the march of an army into their country would draw after it.
We direct that these presents be read, published, and posted up in the usual
places.
Done and given at Headquarters. New York. Signed with our hand, sealed
with our seal at arms, and countersigned by our Secretarv. this 30th of Decem-
ber, 1764.
THOMAS GAGE, [L. S.]
By His Excellency,
G. MATUBIN.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 75
Gloom settled over the inhabitants, and everywhere there were prep-
erations for leaving the Illinois country. It is said by Mason in his
"Chapters on Illinois History" that with the departure of French au-
thority from Fort Chartres the life in the village of New Chartres
went out. In the register then in use of the church of Ste. Anne was
this entry : ' ' The above-mentioned church having been abolished the
rest of the paper which was in this book has been taken for the service
of the church at Kaskaskia." It was indeed a sad occasion for the
French inhabitants. Here they had built up a little inland empire;
they had contributed of their treasure and blood to save it from their
old enemy, and now they have become subjects of that same enemy.
"A large portion of the population departed with their sovereigns 's
.power. The old roof trees which had so long sheltered them, the gar-
dens they had planted, the grass plots they had embellished, the fields,
trees, and shrubbery nurtured, the fields they had cultivated, the old
church in which they and their sires before them had been baptized and
married, the ashes of their nearest and their dearest kindred lying
near it, every hallowed spot, every object around which their warm
affections entwined their strongest tendrils, all were abandoned rather
than by remaining they should acknowledge fealty to a monarch they
did not love, respect for laws they did not understand, and reverence
for a church whose creed and forms and ministers had not their con-
fidence and attachment."
The officer in command of the post at Fort Chartres was known as
the commandant of the Illinois territory. The following is a list of
those British officers who served in that capacity:
Captain Thomas Stirling 1765
Major Robert Farmer 1765-1766
Colonel Edward Cole 1766-1768
Colonel John Reed 1768-1768
Lieut. Col. John Wilkins 1768-1771
Captain Hugh Lord 1771-1775
Captain Matthew Johnson 1775-1776
Chevalier de Rocheblave 1776-1778
There is some confusion in the old histories as to the order and the
dates of the above list of commandants, but it is believed the list is
quite correct.
The above named officers were primarily military commandants, but
they exercised all the governmental authority that was in force in the
territory or at least the earlier commandants did so. The inhabitants
were very loud in their condemnation of the oppressions of the military
commandants, and they frequently made complaints to those in au-
thority but with no relief. These complaints must have eventually
borne fruit, for upon the coming of Colonel Wilkins as commandant
in 1768, he brought an order from his superior for the establishment
of a civil court.
Colonel Wilkins therefore issued his proclamation creating a civil
administration of the laws of the country. He appointed seven judges
who should hold court for the adjustment of civil cases. These judges
held the first court at Fort Chartres, December the 8th, 1768. The law
in force was the common law of England. Trial by jury was one fea-
ture of the administration of justice. The French inhabitants had
76 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
never been accustomed to this system and they complained long and
loud about the jury system. It was difficult for the Frenchman to
understand how there could be any justice meted out to those who
sought relief in the courts, by a jury of twelve men many of whom
could not read and write and of course had no technical knowledge
of the English law. But the government was obstinate and gave the
inhabitants no relief. The French inhabitants of the Illinois country
therefore kept their contentions out of the courts and there was little
for the courts to do. This system continued till the Revolutionary war.
The civil administration of justice in the Illinois country remained
in force till by act of the British government the whole of the Illinois
country was thrown into the Province of Quebec. This was done by
the passage of the Quebec Act in 1774. It has been affirmed that this
act was intended to conciliate the French Canadians whose help the
king saw he must have in the approaching struggle. The constant
appeals of the French inhabitants of Illinois for relief from the unbear-
able civil system may have been another reason, and a third may have
been to dissuade the English colonists on the Atlantic coast from open-
ing up the interior to settlement, for by the terms of the Quebec Act
the Catholic religion was virtually established in the Illinois country.
The passage of this Quebec Act was regarded by the English colon-
ists in America as one of the acts of Great Britain which justified the
thirteen colonists in revolting. In the Declaration of Independence
we find the complaint
For abolishing the free system of English laws in a neighboring
province (the Illinois country), establishing therein an arbitrary gov-
ernment, and enlarging its boundaries, so as to render it at once an
example and fit instrument for introducing the same absolute rule into
these colonies.
In the Proclamation of 1763, King George III expressly stated that
no transfers of land should be made by any one within the limits of
the Indian country, and settlements in this country if not directly pro-
hibited were discouraged. However, while Colonel Wilkins was com-
mandant he made extensive grants of land to his friends, he himself
being interested in the grants. These grants were afterward confirmed
by the United States government.
It was difficult to understand why the king should forbid his sub-
jects to settle west of the Alleghanies. One explanation was that above
referred to an attempt to pacify the Indians. This proclamation was
by and with the consent of the king's ministers. The English along
the Atlantic coast were very earnest in their requests, as individuals
and companies, to have the privilege of settling in this "Indian Coun-
try." To all these overtures, the British ministry turned a deaf ear.
In later years two definite and plausible reasons were assigned for the
action of the king and his ministers. One by General Gage is as fol-
lows: "As to increasing the settlement (northwest of the Ohio) to
respectable provinces. ... I conceive it altogether inconsistent
with sound policy. In the course of a few years necessity would force
them to provide manufactures of some kind for themselves, and when
all connection upheld by commerce with the northern country shall
cease, it may be expected that an independency in her government will
soon follow." The governor of Georgia wrote the Lords of Trade to
the same effect.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 77
He said: "If a vast territory be granted to any set of gentlemen
who really mean to people it, and actually do so, it must draw and
carry out a great number of people from Great Britain, and I appre-
hend they will soon become a kind of separate and independent people,
who will set up for themselves, and they will soon have manufactures of
their own, and in process of time they will soon become formidable
enough to oppose his majesty's authority."
In 1765, October 25, the king, George III, sent a letter of instruction
to John Penn, Esquire, governor of Pennsylvania, calling his attention
to the reports of settlements west of the Alleghanies by citizens of
Penn's colony and of Virginia. He ordered Penn to use his utmost
power to prevent settlements in this western country. Notwithstanding
this effort of the king to keep settlers out of this territory west of
the Alleghanies, there was, following the close of the French and In-
dian war, a constant stream of hunters, explorers, and adventurers
moving through the gaps in the mountains into what is now the states
of West Virginia, Kentucky, and Tennessee.
As early as 1747 Dr. Walker of Virginia led an exploring party
into eastern Kentucky and named its principal stream Cumberland,
after the Duke of Cumberland, the youngest son of George the II.
John Finley of North Carolina and some companions visited the south-
east part of Kentucky in 1767. Daniel Boone in company with John
Finley, John Stewart and three other men, visited the territory of Ken-
tucky in 1769. In this same year a band of forty hunters from the
head waters of the Holston and Clinch in western Virginia explored
nearly all of central Kentucky, and were gone so long that upon their
return they were called the "Long Hunters."
The British government had given land warrants to many who
had served in the French and Indian war, and many of these claims
were surveyed and located on the south side of the Ohio in 1772 and
1773. Two noted surveyors, Thomas Bullitt and Hancock Taylor en-
gaged in locating and surveying these claims. James Douglas, an-
other surveyor, located claims on the Ohio in the vicinity of Louis-
ville. Col. John Floyd and Simon Kenton together with others came
into Kentucky about 1774. They built a cabin where the town of
Washington, Mason county, now stands. One of their number, a Mr.
Henderson, was burned at the stake by Indians at this point. The
McAfees settled on a 600 acre tract where Frankfort now stands
July 16, 1773.
During the summer of 1774 James Harrod built Harrodsburg or
Harrod's Town. Daniel Boone was engaged to open a road into the
country south of the Kentucky river, and it was while opening this
road that Boone built the first fort, June 14, 1775. The fort was
above Harrod's Town and on the south side of the Kentucky river.
In the fall of 1775 Hugh McGary, Richard Hogan, Thomas Den-
ton, with their wives, and a party of some thirty more settlers, joined
Daniel Boone in Powell's Valley just east of Cumberland Gap and
after many hardships and dangers arrived at Boonesboro and these
were the first families to settle in Kentucky.
There were in Kentucky in the fall of 1775 three hundred people
mostly men. Two hundred and thirty acres were under cultivation.
A half million acres of land had been granted by the "Proprietors of
the Colony of Transylvania in America." In the summer of 1775.
78 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
George Rogers Clark, a soldier in the Dunmore wars, arrived at
Harrodsburg, where he found much unrest about the ownership of
the territory south of Kentucky river. A meeting was held at Har-
rodsburg June 6, 1776, at which Clark and Gabriel Jones were chosen
to go to "Williamsburg, Va., and ask to be seated as representatives of
Kentucky county. The legislature had adjourned before they reached
Williamsburg, and Clark visited Patrick Henry, the governor, then ill
at his home.
Clark explained the relation of the Kentucky settlers to the state of
Virginia, and their danger from the Indians. Five hundred pounds of
powder were ordered sent to Fort Pitt to await the order of Clark.
Jones and Clark attended the fall session of the Virginia legislature
and while not seated as delegates, they got a hearing and eventually
got Kentucky organized. Clark was back in Harrodsburg in the
summer of 1777 and assisted in the defense of that place against an
attack by the Indians. Clark now believed that the vicious attacks
upon the people of Kentucky by the Indians were instigated by the
British, who were at Kaskaskia, Cahokia, Vincennes, and Detroit,
and he evolved upon a plan of conquest of these places which will be
explained in the next chapter.
CHAPTER VII
CLARK'S CONQUEST OF THE ILLINOIS COUNTRY
CONDITIONS IN ILLINOIS CLARK'S EXPEDITION TO THE ILLINOIS COUNTRY
PUBLIC INSTRUCTIONS TO GENERAL CLARK PRIVATE INSTRUCTIONS
DOWN THE RIVER ACROSS SOUTHERN ILLINOIS CAPTURE OF KAS-
KASKIA COUNTY OF ILLINOIS
Hostilities in the Revolutionary war were well advanced by the spring
of 1776. Washington had driven the British troops from Boston, Fort
Ticonderoga had been captured by Americans and the patriot army was
everywhere very active.
The British maintained quite large detachments of British regulars
in Canada, about the upper lakes, and in New York city and Boston.
There never were many regulars stationed at Vincennes, Cahokia, or at
Kaskaskia or Fort Chartres.
CONDITIONS IN ILLINOIS
When Fort Chartres was first constructed by Lieut. Boisbriant in
1719, the structure was half or three-quarters of a mile from the river ;
but as time passed the river channel changed its course and came nearer
and nearer to the fort. In the early part of the year 1772, a flood of the
Mississippi undermined the south side of the wall of the fort and por-
tions thereof tumbled into the river. The garrison is said to have made
its way across the submerged lands and took refuge on the hills near
Prairie du Rocher, and later to have taken up their quarters at Kaskas-
kia. Pittman was in Kaskaskia probably as a royal engineer with the
army under Col. Fraser which reached Fort Chartres December 4, 1765,
and remained in that region three or four years. He was in Kaskaskia
at that time and has left quite a description of the village. He says of
this place: "The principal buildings are the church and Jesuits' house
which has a small chapel adjoining to it ; these as well as some other
houses in the village, are built of stone. . . . Sixty-five families re-
side in this village, besides merchants, other casual people, and slaves.
The fort, which was burnt down in October, 1766 (no doubt while Pitt-
man was in that region), stood on the summit of a high rock opposite
the village, and on the other side of the river; it was an oblongular
quadrangle of which the exterior polygon measured two hundred and
ninety by two hundred and fifty feet ; it was built of very thick squared
timber, and dovetailed at the angles. An officer and twenty soldiers are
quartered in the village. The officer governs the inhabitants under the
direction of the commandant at Fort Chartres. Here are also two com-
79
80 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
panics of militia." This quotation from Pittman will help us to settle
a matter of uncertainty relative to the occupation of Fort Gage by the
British troops when they abandoned Fort Chartres in 1772 on account
of high water. They were evidently not stationed in Fort Gage which
was burned in 1766 since there is no record of its ever having been re-
built.
The Jesuits were suppressed in France in 1764 and in 1766 their
plantation, brewery, and cattle in Kaskaskia were all sold by the French
government, the purchaser being Monsieur Beauvais said to have been
the richest man about Kaskaskia. The government at that time no doubt
took possession of the Jesuits' house and other property held by the
order in the town which no doubt included the monastery. The public
buildings evidently became the headquarters of the British army when
it moved from Fort Chartres in 1772. It was here they were quartered
about fifty soldiers, when they were ordered to leave for Canada at the
outbreak of the Revolutionary war. There were no British troops at
Kaskaskia and probably not at any other point in the Illinois at the com-
ing of George Rogers Clark.
We have already called attention to the inroads of the savages into
the country between the Alleghanies and the Ohio river. The state of
Virginia had already furnished the Kentuckians with 500 Ibs. of powder
and a quantity of lead. With these munitions the Kentuckians had
been able to protect themselves against these inroads. George Rogers
Clark had studied these Indian attacks and was convinced that these
inroads from north of the Ohio were the result of an understanding
between the Indians and the British commandants at Kaskaskia, Vin-
cennes, and Detroit.
In the summer of 1777, Clark sent two spies, Moore and Dunn, to
Kaskaskia to determine the true situation and to bring a report of the
military strength of the place. They returned in due season and "re-
ported great activity on the part of the militia as well as the most ex-
tended encouragement to the Indians in their barbarous depredations
upon the Kentucky frontier. ' ' With this information to confirm his own
judgment in the matter he began active measures for the conquest of the
entire northwest territory.
CLAKK'S EXPEDITION TO THE ILLINOIS COUNTRY
George Rogers Clark left Kentucky October 1, 1777, for Virginia to
lay his plans before the authorities for the conquest of the British posts
northwest of the Ohio. The people of Kentucky were very loath to let
him go as they feared he would join the Continental army and his help
be lost to them. But he told them he would return to them which he
had fully determined to do. Major Clark remained in WilHamsburg
several weeks settling the accounts of the Kentucky militia and gather-
ing the temper of the Virginia authorities. On December 10th he felt
he was on safe ground and he laid his plans before Governor Patrick
Henry. The governor was in perfect harmony with the plans except
he feared for a detachment of soldiers in so distant a region. He con-
sulted wifti his advisers and after many conferences with Clark and his
council the plans were all matured.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 81
PUBLIC INSTRUCTIONS TO GENERAL CLARK
On January 2, 1778, Col. Clark received two sets of instructions re-
lative to his proposed expedition to the Illinois country. One set he was
to make public for the purpose of securing recruits for the defense of
Kentucky. These instructions were as follows :
' ' Lieutenant Colonel George Rogers Clark : You are to proceed, with-
out loss of time, to enlist seven companies of men, officered in the usual
manner, to act as a militia under your orders. They are to proceed to
Kentucky, and there to obey such orders and directions as you shall
give them, for three months after their arrival at that place ; but to re-
ceive pay, etc., in case they remain on duty a longer time.
"You are empowered to raise these men in any county in the com-
monwealth ; and the county lieutenants, respectively, are requested to
give you all possible assistance in that business.
"Given under my hand at Williamsburg, January 2nd, 1778.
"P.Henry."
PRIVATE INSTRUCTIONS
"Virginia in Council, Williamsburg, January 2d, 1778. Lieutenant
Colonel George Rogers Clark: You are to proceed with all convenient
speed to raise seven companies of soldiers, to consist of fifty men each,
officered in the usual manner, and armed most properly for the enter-
prise ; and with this force attack the British fort at Kaskaskia.
"It is conjectured there are many pieces of cannon and stores, to
considerable amount, at that place, the taking and preservation of
which, would be a valuable acquisition to the state. If you are so for-
tunate, therefore, as to succeed in your expedition, you will take every
possible measure to secure the artillery and stores, and whatever may
advantage the state.
"For the transportation of the troops, provisions, etc., down the
Ohio ; you are to apply to the commanding officer at Fort Pitt for boats ;
and during the whole transaction you are to take especial care to keep
the true destination of your force secret its success depends upon this.
Orders are therefore given to secure the two men from Kaskaskia. Sim-
ilar conduct will be proper in similar cases.
"It is earnestly desired that you show humanity to such British sub-
jects and other persons, as fall in your hands. If the white inhabitants
at that post and the neighborhood will give undoubted evidence of their
attachment to thia state (for it is certain they live within its limits), by
taking the test prescribed by law, and by every other way and means in
their power, let them be treated as fellow citizens, and their person and
property duly secured. Assistance and protection against all enemies
whatever shall be afforded them, and the commonwealth of Virginia is
pledged to accomplish it. But if these people will not accede to these
reasonable demands, they must feel the miseries of war, under the di-
rection of that humanity that has hitherto distinguished Americans, and
which it is expected you will ever consider the rule of your conduct, and
from which you are in no instance to depart.
"The corps you are to command are to receive the pay and allow-
ance of militia and to act under the laws and regulations of this state
now in force, as militia. The inhabitants of this post will be informed
82 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
by you, that in case they accede to the offers of becoming citizens of this
commonwealth, a proper garrison will be maintained among them and
every attention bestowed to render their commerce beneficial, the fairest
prospects being opened to the dominions of France and Spain.
"It is in contemplation to establish a post near the mouth of the
Ohio. Cannon will be wanted to fortify it. Part of those at Kaskaskia
will be easily brought thither, or otherwise secured, as circumstances will
make necessary.
"You are to apply to Gen. Hand for powder and lead necessary for
this expedition. If he can't supply it, the person who has that brought
from Orleans can. Lead was sent to Hampshire, by my orders, and that
may be delivered to you.
' ' Wishing you success,
"I am, sir,
"Your humble servant,
"P. Henry."
Clark was to proceed to Fort Pitt where he should be provided
with boats, powder and other necessaries. Here he was also to gather
some troops. Recruiting officers were despatched throughout west-
ern Virginia and Kentucky to raise seven companies of fifty men
each. Among those who assisted in raising troops were Major Wil-
liam B. Smith, Capt. Leonard Helm, Capt. Joseph Bowman, Capt.
William Harrod, Capt. Dillard, Capt. Joe Montgomery.
DOWN THE OHIO
Upon the arrival of Clark at Fort Pitt, not being able to reveal
his real objective, he found considerable opposition to his plans. He
was told that it would be far better to transport the people of Ken-
tucky over the mountains into Virginia than to attempt to defend
them in their scattered homes. Again there was opposition to his
expedition because it was threatening to take men from the Atlantic
coast, who ought to be available for the greater conflict then waging
on that side.
On May 12, 1778, Clark left Brownsville, Pennsylvania, on the
Monongahela, and in ordinary flat boats with a few men floated past
Fort Pitt and on past Wheeling.- At both places he took on sup-
plies. Early in June the little party arrived at the "Falls of the
Ohio." Here where the present site of Louisville, Kentucky, stands, on
Corn Island, he constructed a temporary fort and the better to cover
his designs planted a crop of corn. Here he was joined by the en-
listments which had been made throughout western Virginia and
Kentucky. Clark felt that he could not longer keep his secret and
therefore revealed his true mission to the officers and men. There
were some desertions, but out of those left Clark organized four com-
panies of about fifty men each.
On the 24th of June, 1778, Clark left his encampment on Corn
Island for his final journey down the Ohio. About twenty families
were left on Corn Island. These had accompanied Clark from the
vicinity of Pittsburg. They remained on the island and guarded
some supplies which Clark left at that place. Just before starting
down the river, Gen. Clark received a letter from Colonel John Camp-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
83
bell of Fort Pitt notifying him of the alliance that had been recently
formed between France and the United States. The statement is
made that the expedition "shot the falls" during an eclipse of the
sun. Near the mouth of the Tennessee Gen. Clark captured some
hunters, one of whom was John Duff. These hunters had lately been
to Kaskaskia and could give Clark just the information that he
wanted. They were induced to accompany the expedition down the
river.
Ten miles below the mouth of the Tennessee river, on the north
side of the Ohio, stands the remains of Old Fort Massac. In 1778
-
GENERAL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK
the fort was probably in good repair but not occupied. Here Clark
disembarked. He hid his boats in the mouth of a small stream which
enters the Ohio from Massac county a short distance above the fort.
The expedition now made preparation to march overland to Kas-
kaskia. Four days' rations were provided as it was thought the
trip could be made within that time, the distance being about ninety
miles.
ACROSS SOUTHERN ILLINOIS CAPTURE OF KASKASKIA
There is considerable local interest as to the route Clark took
from Fort Massac to Kaskaskia. The distance on a straight line is
less than one hundred miles. But by any route which Clark could
84 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
have taken the distance was not less than one hundred and ten or
one hundred and twenty miles.
There can be little doubt that the hunters whom Clark captured
near the mouth of the Tennessee river, knew the different trails
which led from Fort Massac and Golconda and the mouth of the Wa-
bash, to Kaskaskia. There were two routes from Fort Massac to the
prairies of Williamson county. One led from Fort Massac a little to
the east of north until it came into the Golconda-Kaskaskia route
somewhere west of the town of Golconda. This route after joining
the Golconda route turned westward, passed near Allen's Springs
postoffice and near Dixon's Springs, thence northwest near "Mill
Stone Knob," through the Ozarks by way of Moccasin Gap, through
the old village of Reynoldsburg, on near the crossing of the Paducah
branch of the Illinois Central and the Big Four at Parker City, near
the city of Marion and on to the village of Bainbridge.
The second route went northwest from Fort Massac, keeping be-
tween the ponds and swamps which drain into Big Bay creek on the
right and those which border the Cache river on the left. This route
passed out of Massac county at the extreme northwestern corner, in
Sec. 5, Town 14 S., R. 3 E. It passed near the Forman postoffice and
probably led over the hill upon which Indian Point is situated (An
old road long since abandoned can be seen here). From Indian Point
the route ran about two miles west of Vienna, Johnson county, a
couple of miles east of the thriving village of Buncombe, thence over
the Ozarks through Buffalo Gap which is at least one hundred and
fifty feet lower than the rest of the Ozarks, on through Goreville
leaving Marion to the right and joining the Golconda route at Bain-
bridge three and one-half miles west of Marion, Williamson county.
Clark's memoirs state that the third day from Fort Massac the
guides got lost and there were some who thought they had turned
traitor to their trust. Clark told the principal guide, one John
Saunders, that if he did not find the "Hunter's Road" which led into
Kaskaskia from the east that he would have him put to death. This
probably meant that Clark knew he was far enough to strike the Gol-
conda trail. This could not have been in Pope county for that junc-
tion was only fifteen miles east of north of Fort Massac. So the ar-
gument is quite conclusive that Clark went by way of Indian Point
and Buffalo Gap and that he knew they ought to reach the Golconda
road at the end of the third day. The guide found the road and the
army was probably soon encamped the third night out, near the town
of Bainbridge. The first night the camping ground was probably
on Indian Point, eighteen miles from Fort Massac. The second
night's camp was at a spring two miles north of Pulley's Mill, and
twenty miles north of Indian Point. The third day, owing to getting
lost they did not make more than twelve miles of progress.
On the fourth day the little army moved west and a little north
and crossed Crab Orchard creek northeast of Carbondale three miles.
Big Muddy was crossed at the northwest corner of Town 9 S. R. 1 W.
four miles due east of Murphysboro. From the crossing of Big
Muddy to Ava, thence to Campbell Hill in the northwest corner of
Jackson county. From here by Shiloh Hill, and Wine Hill, crossing
St. Mary's river at Bremen Station, all in Randolph. The fourth
night out they probably camped at six or eight miles northwest of
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 85
Murphysboro, and the fifth night at St. Mary's river. The next day,
which was the 4th of July, is their sixth day out. They reached the
outskirts of Kaskaskia early in the evening.
As soon as night came on the army moved west and reached the
Kaskaskia river about a mile above the town. On the east side of
the river they found a farm house in which was a large family, who
were made prisoners. Prom this family it was learned that the mili-
tia had been called out the day before but finding no cause for alarm,
they had dispersed. Boats were secured and the army rowed to the
west side of the Kaskaskia. Clark says this took two hours.
It was now probably as late as ten or eleven o'clock in the night.
Clark now divided his army into two divisions, one of which was to
scatter throughout the town and keep the people in their houses, and
the other, which Clark himself commanded, was to capture the fort
in which the commander, Chevalier de Rocheblave, was asleep. In
a very short time the task was finished and the people disarmed.
The soldiers were instructed to pass up and down the streets, and
those who could speak French were to inform the inhabitants to re-
main within their houses. The Virginians and Kentuckians were in
the meantime keeping up an unearthly yelling, for the people of Kas-
kaskia had understood that Virginians were more savage than the
Indians had ever been, and Clark was desirous that they should
retain this impression. The French of Kaskaskia called the Virgin-
ians "Long Knives."
On the morning of the 5th, the principal citizens were put in
irons. Shortly after this Father Gibault and a few aged men came to
Clark and begged the privilege of holding services in the church, that
they might bid one another goodbye before they were separated.
Clark gave his permission in a very crabbed way. The church bell
rang out over the quiet but sad village and immediately every one
who could get to church did so. At the close of the service Father
Gibault came again with some old men to beg that families might not
be separated and that they might be privileged to take some of their
personal effects with them for their support. Clark then explained
to the priest that Americans did not make war on women and chil-
dren, but that it was only to protect their own wives and children
that they had come to this stronghold of British and Indian bar-
barity. He went further and told them that the French king and the
Americans had just made a treaty of alliance and that it was the de-
sire of their French father that they should join their interests with
the Americans. This had a wonderfully conciliatory effect upon the
French. And now Clark told them they were at perfect liberty to
conduct themselves as usual. His influence had been so powerful
that they were all induced to take the oath of allegiance to the state
of Virginia. Their arms were given back to them and a volunteer
company of French militiamen was formed.
Kaskaskia was captured on July 4, 1778. On the morning of the
5th occurred the incident previously referred to relative to the conduct
of the priest, etc. Evidently very early in the day quiet was restored
and better relations were established between captors and captives.
The treaty of alliance between France and the United States was ex-
plained, and immediately the oath of allegiance to Virginia was taken
by the people. On the same 5th of July an expedition was planned
86 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
for the capture of Cahokia. Captain Bowman with his company, or
probably a portion of it, and a detachment of the French militia under
French officers, together with a number of Kaskaskia citizens made up
the army. Reynolds says they rode French ponies. The distance was
sixty miles and the trip was made by the afternoon of the 6th. At
first the people of Cahokia were greatly agitated and cried "Long
Knives!" "Long Knives!" But the Kaskaskia citizens soon quieted
them and explained what had happened at Kaskaskia only two days
before. The fort at Cahokia may have contained a few British soldiers
or some French militia. In either case they quietly surrendered. The
oath of allegiance was administered to the people and the citizens re-
turned to Kaskaskia.
For the first few days of Clark's stay in Kaskaskia he and his men
talked about the fort at the falls of the Ohio and of a detachment of
soldiers they were expecting from there every day. This was done for
the purpose of making an impression upon the people of Kaskaskia.
Clark was a shrewd diplomatist as well as a good soldier, and he sus-
pected that Father Gibault was at heart on the side of the Americans.
By conversation Clark learned that the priest was the regular shepherd
of the flock at Vincennes, and evidently had very great influence with
the people there. Clark therefore talked of his expedition against Vin-
cennes from the fort at the falls of the Ohio. Father Gibault then
told Clark that while the post at Vincennes was a very strong one and
that there were usually many Indians about that place, that just at
this time, the lieutenant governor or commandant, Edward Abbot, was
not at Vincennes but was in Detroit. He also told Clark that there
were no soldiers there except probably a few citizen-officers and that
he had no doubt if the people there knew the real nature of the conflict
between England and the colonies, and that France had joined against
the hated British, there would be no opposition to Clark and his pur-
poses. The priest further suggested that he himself would head an
embassy to Post Vincennes for the purpose of attempting to secure the
allegiance of the people there to the American cause.
This was the most cheering word that had come to Clark in all his
first days at Kaskaskia. An expedition was immediately planned. The
priest should be accompanied by a citizen of Kaskaskia, Doctor John
Baptiste Lafont. The two gentlemen were accompanied by several at-
tendants, among whom was a spy who had secret instructions from
Clark.
They departed the 14th of July, and reached Vincennes safely. The
priest had no difficulty in making it clear to the people that France
was on the side of the Americans. The commander, Governor Abbot,
had recently gone to Detroit and there was no one in military com-
mand. They all took the oath of allegiance to Virginia. They also
organized a militia company and took possession of the fort, over which
the flag of Virginia floated, much to the wonder of the Indians. The
Indians were told that the old French king, their father, had come to
life, and if they did not want the land to be bloody with war they must
make peace with the Americans.
On August 1, Father Gibault and his companions returned to Kas-
kaskia and reported the success of their mission.
Clark was busy just then reorganizing his little army. The term
of enlistment of the soldiers was drawing to a close, and hz saw that
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 87
unless he could re-enlist his men, all the good that had been accom-
plished would go for naught. Clark succeeded in re-enlisting about a
hundred of his little army while the rest were to be mustered out at
the falls of the Ohio, their places being filled with enlistments from
the French militia. Captain Bowman was made military commandant
at Cahokia, Captain Williams had charge at Kaskaskia, Captain Helm
was sent to Vincennes to take charge and Captain Linn was sent with
the soldiers who did not re-enlist to the falls of the Ohio, while Cap-
tain Montgomery was sent with Chevalier de Rocheblave and dispatches,
to Williamsburg. It had been Colonel Clark's intention to treat with
great consideration his distinguished captive, but M. Rocheblave be-
haved so rudely that he was sent a prisoner to Virginia, his slaves were
confiscated and sold for 500 pounds sterling and the money distributed
among the soldiers.
Colonel Clark by early fall restored order and obedience in all the
Illinois country. He soon found the need of civil courts. The courts
established by Wilkins under the British occupation had gone into
"innocuous desuetude." Rocheblave had given little if any attention
to civil administration. Colonel Clark made inquiry as to the customs
and usages of the people and decided to organize courts for the adjust-
ment of claims and disputes. Accordingly Captain Bowman held an
election in Cahokia at which the citizens voted and elected judges, one
of which was Captain Bowman. Later, judges were elected at Kas-
kaskia and at Vincennes. Colonel Clark himself constituted the appel-
late court, and from a letter afterward written to Jefferson he must
have been quite busy in this line of work for he says, referring to this
matter of being relieved from civil duties, "the civil department of the
Illinois had heretofore robbed me of too much of my time that ought
to be spent in military reflection. I was now likely to be relieved by
Col. John Todd. I was anxious for his arrival and happy in his ap-
pointment, as the greatest intimacy and friendship has subsisted between
us. I now saw myself rid of a piece of trouble that I had no delight in. ' '
This extract is from a letter written by Clark to Jefferson when he
heard that Col. John Todd had been selected to administer civil gov-
ernment in the Illinois country.
COUNTY OF ILLINOIS
The people of Virginia were soon aware of the success of the Clark
expedition. The common people were of course greatly surprised, and
the officials who had stood back of the enterprise were greatly relieved
and delighted. The legislature in session in October took steps to extend
civil government over the newly conquered country.
In October, 1778, the legislature of Virginia took the following ac-
tion creating the county of Illinois :
All the citizens of the commonwealth of Virginia who are already
settled or shall hereafter settle on the western side of the Ohio shall
be included in a distinct county, which shall be called Illinois county;
and the governor of this commonwealth with the advice of the council
may appoint a county lieutenant or commander-in-chief, during pleas-
ure, who shall appoint and commission as many deputy commandants,
militia officers, and commissaries, as he shall think proper in the differ-
ent districts, during pleasure ; all of whom, before they enter into office
88 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
shall take the oath of fidelity to this commonwealth and the oath of
office, according to the form of their own religion.
And all civil officers to which the inhabitants have been accustomed
necessary for the preservation of the peace, and the administration of
justice, shall be chosen by a majority of the citizens in their respective
districts to be convened for that purpose by the county lieutenant or
commandant, or his deputy, and shall be commissioned by the said
county lieutenant or commander-in-chief.
The "house of delegates" which was the lower branch of the legis-
lature shortly after the creation of the county of Illinois took the
following action:
IN THE HOUSE OF DELEGATES
Monday, the 23d Nov., 1778.
Whereas, authentic information has been received that Lieutenant
Colonel George Rogers Clark, with a body of Virginia militia, has re-
duced the British posts in the western part of this commonwealth on
the river Mississippi and its branches, whereby great advantage may
accrue to the common cause of America, as well as to this commonwealth
in particular:
Resolved, That the thanks of this house are justly due to the said
Colonel Clark and the brave officers and men under his command, for
their extraordinary resolution and perseverance in so hazardous an
enterprise, and for their important services to their country.
E. RANDOLPH,
Attest: C. H. D.
In accordance with the provisions of the law creating the county of
Illinois west of the Ohio river, the governor of Virginia, Patrick Henry,
appointed John Todd, Esq., a judge of the Kentucky court, as county
lieutenant or commander-in-chief of the newly created county. We
shall hear more of John Todd and his work later.
Colonel Clark in the month of September was busy making treaties
with the Indians. He met them in council at Cahokia. Treaties were
made with the Piankeshaws, Ouiatenons, Kickapoos, Illinois, Kaskas-
kias, Peorias, and probably others.
Captain Helm took possession of Vincennes about the middle of
August. By the middle of November or earlier, word had reached
Detroit that Captain Helm was in possession of the fort at Vincennes.
An expedition was planned under the command of Lieutenant Governor
Henry Hamilton, to retake the fort. He must have started from De-
troit by the earlier part of November, for on the 4th of December, he
had reached Fort Ouiatenon. From here he writes to General Haldi-
man, the governor of Canada. Hamilton says he has about 200 Indians
with him and hopes no more will join him. He was then on his way
to capture Vincennes, which he says he has heard is quite short of
provisions. He reached Vincennes December 18, 1778.
The capture of Vincennes by Hamilton is so full of the humorous
side of war that it will bear repeating. When Captain Helm was sent
by Clark to take command at Vincennes he relied upon the fidelity of
the militia of the village for assistance in case of an attack. When
he heard of the approach of Hamilton he fired the signal for the assem-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 89
bling of the militia, but very few came, and these deserted when Ham-
ilton's army came in sight. There were left in the fort (Fort Sack-
ville) only two men, Captain Helm and an American by the name of
Henry. Helm and Henry planted a cannon heavily loaded in the gate-
way of the fort and awaited Hamilton's coming. Hamilton asked for
a consultation which resulted in Helm's surrender of the fort provided
his army should be permitted to march out with the honors of war.
This was granted and Hamilton's army of thirty British regulars, fifty
Canadians, and four hundred Indians, was drawn up in line to receive
the surrendered army with the courtesies of military regulations. When
everything was in readiness, Captain Helm and private Henry, with
drawn sword and flag flying came marching out and formally surren-
dered Fort Sackville, its brave defenders, and its munitions of war.
Captain Helm and Henry were held prisoners of war in Fort Sackville.
Word soon reached Colonel Clark of the loss of Vincennes, and he
now felt himself in a very perilous situation. Vincennes was lost, Vir-
ginia had not sent him a dollar with which to purchase supplies, the
money he had was of no value, the Indians from the Canadian border
were making their appearance around Cahokia and Kaskaskia, and dis-
couragement stared him in the face.
In this extremity a real patriot came upon the scene. This man
was Colonel Francis Vigo, a native of Mongovia, Sardinia. He had
served in the Spanish army but was now a rich merchant of St. Louis.
He sympathized with the American cause and was so deeply interested
in Clark that he supplied his army with clothing and provision to the
extent of above $20,000, which was never repaid during Colonel Vigo's
lifetime.
Colonel Vigo proffered his services to Colonel Clark. Clark sent
him over to Vincennes to see what the situation was. He was captured
and would have been severely punished by Hamilton if it had not been
for fear of the French, Indians, and Spanish, all of whom were great
friends to Vigo. He was released and returned to St. Louis, and imme-
diately came to Kaskaskia to inform Colonel Clark of the true situation.
This was that Hamilton had a strong detachment of soldiers at Fort
Sackville with cannon and plenty of munitions of war. Vigo also re-
ported that the French inhabitants were quite favorable to the Amer-
ican cause and would render any assistance they could. And again
Vigo reported that just as soon as the spring season opened that Col-
onel Hamilton was intending to attack Colonel Clark at Kaskaskia.
A conference was called of all the officers then around Kaskaskia.
Captain Bowman came from Cahokia with his small force of soldiers
and the first impulse was to get ready for a siege if Colonel Hamilton
should attack. This plan was finally abandoned, for Colonel Clark
said "If I do not take Hamilton he will take me."
CHAPTER VIII
ILLINOIS COUNTY AND THE NORTHWEST TERRITORY
THE ROUTE TO VINCENNES CAPTURE OF VINCENNES COMING OP JOHN
TODD VIRGINIA CEDES HER WESTERN LANDS ORDINANCE OF 1787
PASSED GOVERNMENT ORGANIZED CONDITIONS IN ILLINOIS LOCAL
GOVERNMENT.
Vigo reported to Colonel Clark on the 29th of January, and with
such dispatch did Clark make preparation for his expedition that he
was ready to move by the 6th of February, 1779. Everything in the
village of Kaskaskia was activity. "The whole country took fire with
alarm; and every order was executed with cheerfulness by every de-
scription of the inhabitants preparing provisions, encouraging vol-
unteers, etc., and as we had plenty of stores, every man was com-
pletely rigged with what he could desire to withstand the cold
weather. To convey our artillery and stores, it was concluded to
send a vessel round by water, so strong that she might force her way.
A large Mississippi (keel) boat was immediately purchased, and com-
pletely fitted out as a galley, mounting two four-pounders and four
large swivels. She was manned by forty-six men under command of
Capt. John Rogers." The vessel was called "The Willing." This
vessel was to sail down the Mississippi, up the Ohio, and thence up
the Wabash as far as the mouth of the White river and there wait for
word from the overland expedition. The vessel moved down the
Kaskaskia and out into the broad Mississippi on the 4th of February,
1779, while the land forces moved the 7th.
The little army, consisted of one hundred and seventy men. One
company of French militiamen from Cahokia was in charge of Cap-
tain McCarty. Another French company from Kaskaskia was com-
manded by Captain Charleville. Captains Bowman, Williams, and
Worthington commanded the Virginians. The route they took is
said to have been the old trail from Kaskaskia to Vincennes. Rey-
nolds says it was laid out by the Indians nearly a hundred years be-
fore Clark made use of it.
THE ROUTE TO VINCENNES
The route as laid down in volume 8 of "Historic Highways" starts
from Kaskaskia and goes northeast to Diamond Point some fo\ir or
five miles from Kaskaskia. Here they may have halted a day or so.
From Diamond Point the route ran northeasterly to Sparta in Ran-
dolph county. Thence to the southeast of Coulterville about a mile,
90
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
91
thence to Nashville in Washington county in nearly a direct line.
From here the trail ran easterly and crossed the Illinois Central
within a mile north of Richview. The corner of Jefferson was crossed
and Walnut Hill in the southwestern corner of Marion was passed.
From Walnut Hill in a nearly straight line to Xenia, Clay county.
From here the route follows almost exactly the Baltimore and
Ohio Southwestern Railroad to Lawrenceville, leaving Olney to the
north probably two miles. From Lawrenceville the army turned
south and followed the Embarras river on the southwest side, cross-
ing the Wabash about two miles south of St. Francisville. From here
MAP OF CLARK'S ROUTE FROM FORT MASSAC TO KASKASKIA AND FROM
KASKASKIA TO VINCENNES
the route went east bearing toward the north till they reached Chim-
ney Rock or what Clark called the Second Mamelle, now called
Chimney Pier. From here nearly due north to the village of Vin-
cennes. (See map of Clark's routes.)
The story of the hardships, and the extreme suffering from cold
and hunger which this little army endured, will ever be a tale with
which to stir the patriotic blood of all loyal Illinoisians. Probably
nothing more than the hardships incident to any military campaign-
ing was experienced until they reached the Little Wabash February
13. Here they had to build a boat in which they ferried their bag-
gage, ammunition and men. The Little Wabash was crossed at a
point some three and one-half miles above the union of that stream
and what is called Big Muddy creek. Big Muddy runs toward the
south and nearly parallel with the Little Wabash. The space be-
tween was three miles wide. This is low land and is often over
flowed. At this time the two streams had formed one great wide flood
92 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
too deep to be waded. A platform was built in three feet of water,
and the packhorses were brought to this platform where their bur-
dens were transferred to the boat. A similar platform was built on
the opposite shore three miles away where the boat unloaded its
cargo. The shallow water from each edge of the flood to the plat-
forms was nearly a mile wide which made the entire flood five miles.
When they reached the opposite shore they were ordered to lire
no more guns for fear of revealing their coming to the British. They
were now forty miles almost due west of Vincennes. Clark writes
of the crossing of the two streams as follows :
This (flood) would have been enough to have stopped any set of
men not in the same temper that we were. But in three days we con-
trived to cross by building a large canoe, ferried across the two chan-
nels; the rest of the way we waded building scaffolds at each side to
lodge our baggage on until the horses crossed to take them.
On the 16th of February the army crossed Fox river which runs
southward just a mile or so west of Olney.
They pushed forward through rain and mud and reached the Em-
barras river in the afternoon of the 17th. Here they were within
about eight or nine miles of Vincennes but all the lowland between
the Embarras river and the Wabash was flooded and no boats could
be found in which to cross. Here the army turned south and traveled
along the west side of the Embarras hunting a dry spot on which to
camp. Captain Bowman says they "traveled till 8 o'clock in mud
and water" before a camping spot could be found. "18th At day-
break heard Hamilton's morning gun. (They were then ten miles
southwest of Vincennes.) Set off and marched down the river (Em-
barras), saw some fine land. About two o'clock came to the bank of
the Wabash."
Here they spent the next three days, building rafts, digging
canoes, and trying to cross the Wabash. The food was all gone. Ma-
jor Bowman's journal says on the 19th "Many of the men cast
down particularly the volunteers. No provisions now of any sort,
two days, hard fortune." On the 20th, they captured five French-
men from Vincennes who said that Hamilton was ignorant of Clark's
presence on the Wabash. They killed a deer on this day. On the
21st the army was ferried over by the aid of two canoes. They landed
on the east side of the Wabash and rested on a little knob called "The
Mamelle." From here they plunged into the water and made toward
the next "Mamelle" about three miles eastward. Here the little
army stayed over night and on the morning of the 22nd of February,
they moved northward through water to their waists and even to
their shoulders. In addition to the deep water Clark says the morn-
ing of the 22nd was the coldest they had had and that the ice was
over the water from half to three-quarters of an inch. From the sec-
ond "Mamelle" to the next dry ground was about one and a half
miles. Clark says "Getting about the middle of the plain, the water
about mid-deep, I found myself sensibly failing, and as there were
no trees nor bushes for the men to support themselves by, I feared
that many of the most weak would be drowned. . . . Getting to
the woods where the men expected land, the water was up to my
shoulders, but gaining the woods was of great consequence; all the
low men and the weakly hung to the trees, and floated on old logs.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 93
until they were taken off by the canoes. The strong and tall got
ashore and built fires. Many would reach the shore and fall with
their bodies half in the water not being able to support themselves
without it." Providentially an Indian canoe with squaws and chil-
dren was captured. In this canoe was half a quarter of buffalo meat,
some corn, tallow, kettles, etc. Those were confiscated, the food pre-
pared, and served to the weakest ones, though there was a little broth
for all. This meal and the sunshiny weather greatly strengthened
the troops and they took up their march in the afternoon of the 22nd,
for the town and fort then only about four miles away. They reached
the town shortly after dark and while the main body of the troops
took up their position in the village, a detachment of fourteen men
under Lieutenant Bailey attacked the fort.
CAPTURE OP VINCENNES
Shortly after the army came in sight of the town, Colonel Clark
issued a proclamation directed to the people of the village which was
intended as a warning to those inhabitants who were in any way
sympathetic with the British interests. It read as follows :
To the Inhabitants of Post Vincennes :
Gentlemen : Being now within two miles of your village, with
my army, determined to take your fort this night, and not being will-
ing to surprise you, I take this method to request such of you as are
true citizens and willing to enjoy the liberty I bring you, to remain
still in your houses. And those, if any there be, that are friends to
the king will instantly repair to the fort arid join the hair-buyer
general, and fight like men. And if any such as do not go to the fort
shall be discovered afterwards, they may depend on severe punish-
ment. On the contrary, those who are true friends to liberty may
depend on being well treated, and I once more request them to keep
out of the streets. For every one 1 find in arms on my arrival I shall
treat him as an enemy.
G. R. Clark.
The inhabitants of Vincennes, who were at heart favorable to the
Virginians, having heard that their ammunition powder, bullets,
and other munitions was to be moved to Detroit, buried it to pre-
vent its capture by the British. These munitions were now given to
Clark. The bombardment of the fort was kept up nearly all night,
and till 9 o'clock on the morning of the 24th. The firing then ceased
and Colonel Clark sent a note demanding the surrender of the fort.
To this note Lieutenant Governor Hamilton sent a very short reply
"Governor Hamilton begs leave to acquaint Colonel Clark, that he
and his garrison are not to be awed into any action unworthy British
subjects." The firing was renewed and kept up vigorously till in
the afternoon when Governor Hamilton proposed a truce of three
days. Clark refused, but proposed to meet Governor Hamilton at the
church to consider any proposition he might have to make. Hamil-
ton was accompanied by Lieutenant Helm who had been a British
prisoner since he and Moses Henry surrendered the fort the 17th of
December, 1778. Hamilton made a proposition of surrender but Clark
would not accept it. A parley ensued in which Clark told Hamilton
94 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
that if he had to storm the fort he feared that his men could not be
restrained from deeds of violence. Both commanders resumed their
places but no firing occurred. Later in the afternoon Colonel Clark
made out articles of capitulation which were satisfactory to Hamil-
ton. And on the 25th of February the fort was turned over to the
victorious frontiersmen.
There were regular British soldiers in the fort and large quanti-
ties of stores said to be worth fifty thousand dollars. Word was re-
ceived that a large quantity of supplies was on the way down the
Wabash from Detroit destined for the British garrison. Clark dis-
patched Captain Helm to discover and capture this merchandise.
This he did and returned in a few days with clothing and supplies
valued at ten thousand pounds sterling. Clark's troops who were
very greatly in need of clothing were now abundantly supplied.
Colonel Hamilton and a few of the officers were sent to Williamsburg
while the soldiers were paroled and allowed to return to Detroit.
Colonel Clark desired very much to attack Detroit, but after con-
siderable delay he decided to return to Kaskaskia. Before leaving
Vincennes he made treaties with the neighboring Indians. He ap-
pointed Captain Helm as civil commandant. Lieutenant Brashear
was made military commander at the fort, and was given forty sol-
diers for that duty. Colonel Clark and the remainder of his army
departed March 20, 1779, for Kaskaskia on the galley the "Willing,"
accompanied by an armed flotilla of seven vessels. The trip down the
Wabash and Ohio and up the Mississippi to Kaskaskia was without
incident. Clark reached Kaskaskia about the latter part of March.
Clark returned to Vincennes in July of the same year expecting to
find troops from Kentucky and Virginia for the Detroit expedition. He
was disappointed. He attempted to recruit soldiers for the Detroit cam-
paign in the region of the Ohio but a letter from Jefferson who was now
governor of Virginia requestes him to construct a fort below the mouth of
the Ohio. Accordingly he undertook this enterprise and by June, 1780,
Fort Jefferson, a few miles below the mouth of the Ohio on the Kentucky
side, was completed. It is said that some of the cannon were removed
there from the abandoned fortifications of Fort Chartres. The ruins of
Fort Jefferson, just below the town of Wycliffe, Ky., may be seen today.
In the fall of 1780, Clark was at Fort Pitt trying to fit out his expedi-
tion for Detroit. In January, 1781, we find Colonel Clark acting in
conjunction with Baron Steuben in repelling the attacks of Benedict
Arnold upon Virginia. In December, 1781, Clark was at the falls of
the Ohio with an army of 750 men. Later he was engaged in an
expedition against the Indians on the Miami river. He never led his
expedition against Detroit. In the summer of 1783, he received the
following communication :
In council, July 2, 1783.
Sir: The conclusion of the war, and the distressed situation of the
state, with regard to its finances, call on us to adopt the most prudent
economy. It is for this reason alone, I have come to a determination to
give over all thought, for the present, of carrying on an offensive war
against the Indians, which, you will easily perceive, will render the ser-
vices of a general officer in that quarter unnecessary, and will, therefore
consider yourself out of command. But. before I take leave of you, I
feel myself called upon, in the most forcible manner, to return you my
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 95
thanks, and those of my council, for the very great and singular service
you have rendered your country, in wresting so great and valuable a
territory from the hands of the British enemy ; repelling the attacks of
their savage allies, and carrying on a successful war in the heart of their
country. This tribute of praise and thanks so justly due, I am happy to
communicate to you, as the united voice of the executive.
I am, with respect, sir,
Yours, etc.,
Benjamin Harrison.
Now that we are about to leave our hero for the consideration of
other men and other interests, it may be that some will be curious to
know what was the end of a man to whom the United States owes so much.
We quote from Brown 's History of Illinois :
' ' He was no longer the same man as the conqueror of Kaskaskia, and
the captor of Vincennes. His mind was wounded by the neglect of the
government of Virginia to settle his accounts. Private suits were brought
against him for public supplies, which ultimately swept away his for-
tune, and with this injustice the spirit of the hero fell, and the general
never recovered the energies which stamped him as one of nature's
noblemen. ' '
He spent the later years of his life near Louisville, Kentucky. He
was completely broken in his bodily frame as a result of years of hard
exposure. Rheumatism which ended with paralysis terminated his life
in 1818. He was buried at Locust Grove near Louisville.
COMING OF JOHN TODD
By virtue of the authority of the act of the Virginia legislature of
October, 1778, Patrick Henry, governor of Virginia, and by virtue of
that position the first governor of Illinois, appointed Colonel John Todd
lieutenant-commandant of the county of Illinois. Col. Todd's com-
mission bears date of December 12, 1778. Colonel Todd was at the time
of his appointment as lieutenant-commandant of Illinois county, a
judge on the bench in Kentucky.
Colonel Todd did not come to Illinois county till May, 1779. Clark
had returned from his campaign, and capture of Vincennes. It is stated
that Col. Todd was received with great joy by the citizens of Kaskaskia.
He was no stranger to many about the village for he had come with Clark
in the campaign of 1778, when the Illinois country was captured from
the British. He is said to have been a soldier with Clark and to have
been the first to enter the fort which Rocheblave surrendered. Be that
as it may, he comes now with the authority of the commonwealth of Vir-
ginia. On June 15, 1779, he issued a proclammation which provided
that no more settlements should be made in the bottom lands, and fur-
ther that each person to whom grants had been made must report his
claim to the proper officer and have his land recorded. If his land had
come to him through transfers, then all such transfers must be recorded
and certified to. This was done to prevent those adventurers who
would shortly come into the country from dispossessing the rightful
owners of those lands.
The country to which Col. John Todd came as county-lieutenant was
in a very discouraging condition. It had reached the maximum of pros-
96 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
perity about the time the French turned it over to the English in 1765.
Very many of the French went to New Orleans or to St. Louis during
the British regime. The English king had attempted to keep out the
immigrant. The cultivation of the soil was sadly neglected. The few
French who remained were engaged in trading with the Indians. Many
came to be expert boatmen. Trade was brisk between the French settle-
ments in the Illinois country and New Orleans.
Previous to the coming of Clark the French gentleman, Chevalier
de Rocheblave, who was holding the country in the name of the British
government, had been not only neglectful but really very obstinate and
self willed about carrying on civil affairs. He allowed the courts, or-
ganized by Colonel "Wilkins, to fall into disuse. The merchants and
others who had need for courts found little satisfaction in attempts to
secure justice. During the time between the coming of Clark and of
Todd, there were courts organized but the military operations were so
overshadowing that probably little use was made of them.
Patrick Henry, governor of Virginia, made out Colonel Todd's com-
mission and in addition gave him a lengthy letter of instructions.
Todd was directed
To cultivate the affection of the French and Indians.
To impress the people with the value of liberty.
To guarantee an improved jurisprudence.
To consult and advise with the most intelligent and upright persons
who might fall in his way.
To hold the property of the Indians, particularly the land, invi-
olable.
To cultivate the good will and confidence of the Spanish command-
ant and his people at St. Louis.
To see that the wife of Chevalier de Rocheblave should have re-
stored to her the property of which she was bereft when her husband
was sent a prisoner to Williamsburg.
To subordinate the military to the civil authority.
To encourage trade.
And to carry out the above principles with "unwearied diligence."
This was no ordinary arrival (the arrival of Todd) at the goodly
French village of Kaskaskia. In eighty years of its existence it had
seen explorers and missionaries, priests and soldiers, famous travelers
and men of high degree come and go, but never before one sent to ad-
minister the laws of a people's government for the benefit of the gov-
erned.
It appears from the records of Colonel Todd that on the 14th of
May, 1779, he organized the military department of his work, by ap-
pointing the officers of the militia at Kaskaskia, Prairie du Rocher,
and Cahokia. Richard Winston, Jean B. Barbeau, and Francois
Trotier were made commandants and captains in the three villages
respectively.
The next step was to elect judges provided for in the act creating the 1
county of Illinois. Judges were elected at Cahokia, Kaskaskia, and at
Vincennes, and court was held monthly. There seems to have been a
scarcity of properly qualified men for the places as in many instances
militia officers were elected judges, and in one case the "Deputy-Com-
mandant at Kaskaskia filled also the office of sheriff. ' '
Todd issued permits or charters of trade and encouraged those about
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 97
him to engage in business. He also gave attention to the subject of
land-claims. No new claims were to be recognized except such as were
made according to the custom of the French inhabitants.
Colonel Todd found enough work to keep him busy and it is doubt-
ful if it was all as pleasant as he might have wished. The records which
he kept, and which are now in the keeping of the Chicago Historical
Society, show that severe penalties were inflicted in those days. On
page 18, bearing date of June 13, is the following order:
Illinois to-wit: to Richard Winston, Esq., Sheriff-in-Chief of the
District of Kaskaskia.
Negro Manuel, a Slave in your custody, is condemned by the court
of Kaskaskia, after having made honorable Fine at the door of the
Church, to be chained to a post at the Water Side, and there to be
burnt alive and his ashes scattered, as appears to me by Record.
This sentence you are hereby required to put in execution on Tues-
day next at 9 o'clock in the morning, and this shall be your warrant.
Given under my hand and seal at Kaskaskia the 13th day of June
(1779) in the third year of the commonwealth.
Jno. Todd.
A similar case to the above is also recorded in the record book kept
by Colonel Todd. It appears that witchcraft among the negro slaves
was a common thing in the French villages, and the punishment was
death. In Reynold's History there is a statement that a negro by the
name of Moreau was hanged for witchcraft in Cahokia in 1790. But in
the record book kept by Todd this entry occurs :
To Capt. Nicholas Janis.
You are hereby required to call upon a party of your militia to
guard Moreau, a slave condemned to execution, up to the town of Cohos
(Cahokia). Put them under an officer. They shall be entitled to pay
rations and refreshments during the time they shall be upon duty to be
certified hereafter by you. I am sir,
Your humble servant,
Jno. Todd
15th June, 1779.
Colonel Todd held this position of county-lieutenant for about three
years. During that time he established courts, held popular elections,
and executed the law with vigor.
In the spring of 1780 he was elected a delegate from the county of
Kentucky to the Virginia legislature. He attended the sessions of the
legislature and while at the capital married. In the fall he returned to
Lexington, Kentucky, where he left his bride and came to Illinois
county. In the spring or summer of 1781, Governor Jefferson appointed
Todd colonel of Fayette county, Kentucky. He purposed settling in
Richmond, Virginia, permanently, but in August he was temporarily
in Lexington when an attack was made on the town by Indians. The
retreating redskins were pursued, and at the Battle of Blue Licks,
fought August 18, 1782, Todd was killed.
There was a deputy county-lieutenant or deputy-commandant in
each village, and when Colonel Todd was absent, the reins of govern-
ment were in the hands of one of these deputies. On the occasion of
his absence at the time of his death he had left, it seems, Timothy De-
VoL 17
98 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
mountbrun as county lieutenant. This man seems to have been the
only one authorized to rule, till the coming of St. Clair in 1790.
VIRGINIA CEDES HER WESTERN LANDS
In the famous resolution introduced into the Continental congress
by Richard Henry Lee, of Virginia, on June 7, 1776, there were three
distinct provisions:
1. That we are and of right ought to be free and independent states.
2. That we ought to form a National government.
3. That we ought to send ministers abroad to solicit aid in estab-
lishing our independence.
The resolutions were adopted. A committee known as the Grand
Committee consisting of one representative from each state, was ap-
pointed to draw up the form of government. This committee reported
what came to be known as the Articles of Confederation. This docu-
ment provided that it should go into effect when it should be ratified by
all of the thirteen colonies. By the spring of 1781, all the states had
ratified except Maryland. This state refused to ratify the article un-
less all the states that had claims to western lands should cede their
lands to the United States to be disposed of for the good of the govern-
ment as a whole. Massachusetts, Connecticut, New York, Virginia, the
two Carolinas, and Georgia had claims to western lands. These states
after due consideration of all of the interests involved in the refusal of
Maryland to endorse the articles, agreed to cede their lands ; and Mary-
land, on the 1st of March, 1781, ratified the Articles of Confederation
and the government went into operation under the articles on the 2d
of the same month.
By reference to a former chapter it will be seen that Virginia,
Connecticut, and Massachusetts all had claims to land lying within the
present state of Illinois. Virginia's claim rested on her "sea to sea"
grant of 1609. But in addition she claimed the territory now included
in Illinois, because her troops had captured this territory from the
British, and her civil government had been extended over it as has been
shown in the last chapter.
Virginia passed her ordinance of cession in October, 1783, which
authorized her representatives in congress to sign the deed of transfer.
This deed of transfer was duly signed by Thomas Jefferson, Samuel
Hardy, Arthur Lee, and James Monroe, December 20, 1783. From this
time forward Virginia had no more interest in the Illinois country than
had any other state, except that there were reserved certain lands which
she wished to use in payment of her soldiers.
CIVIL GOVERNMENT NORTH OP THE OHIO
In 1784 congress passed an ordinance which was to serve as a basis
of civil government in the territory north of the Ohio river, until such
time as there should be sufficient population to justify the admission
of the territory into the union as states. In 1785 a system of surveys
was adopted by congress which probably was the beginning of what
afterward was called the rectangular system of surveys. The public
land was to be laid off in squares six miles each way, and each six miles
square was then to be subdivided into squares of one mile on a side.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 99
The law of 1784 provided for an officer corresponding to our surveyor
general. Thomas Hutchins, formerly an engineer in the British army
was appointed to this office, and his work was very valuable in the
early settlement of the west. The ordinance of 1784 was intended to
provide a means by which the inhabitants could organize a temporary
government. It assumed that the country could be or was settled. And
until such time as the inhabitants should call on congress to provide a
temporary government for them there was really no government for
the people. No one came into the new territory and no land was sold
as a result of the land surveys. Probably there would have been very
little interest in making settlements in the territory for some time if it
had not been for an organization gotten up in Massachusetts which
had for its purpose the exchange of depreciated certificates of indebt-
edness, held by Revolutionary officers against the general government,
for western lands. As early as 1783 petitions had been sent to congress
asking for the setting aside of land immediately west of Pennsylvania
for the use of Revolutionary soldiers and others. Out of this mover
ment there was organized in Boston, March 3, 1786, the Ohio Company
of Associates. This organization purposed "The conversion of those
old final certificates into future homes, westward of the Ohio . . .
and the formation of a new state."
ORDINANCE OP 1787 PASSED
This new land company sent Gen. S. H. Parsons to congress, which
was then sitting in New York to lay a proposition before that body. It
was referred to a committee for consideration. Dr. Manasseh Cutler,
of Massachusetts, appeared upon the scene just as the new ordinance
was being considered. Doctor Cutler was busily engaged in consulta-
tion with committees and with members and as an outcome of it all,
congress passed the Ordinance of 1787. Very briefly this ordinance
provided :
1. The territory northwest of the Ohio was made one district for
temporary government.
2. That property of resident or non-resident persons, dying intes-
tate, should descend to legal heirs in equal parts.
3. Congress should appoint a governor, secretary, and three judges
to administer civil law.
4. The governor and judges should adopt and publish such laws
from the original states as were found suited to conditions in the new
territory.
5. The governor was to be the commander-in-chief of the military
establishment.
6. The governor should appoint all needed civil officers until such
time as a legislature was organized, after which, the creation of local
offices was left with that body.
7. All laws, rules, orders, or regulations were to be enforced in
all parts of the territory.
8. When the population reached 5,000 free male inhabitants of
full age, a representative assembly should be granted.
9. The general assembly or territorial legislature should consist of
(1) governor, (2) the council, (3) the house of representatives, con-
sisting of one representative to every 500 free male inhabitants.
100 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
10. The legislature should send one delegate to congress who should
have the right of debate but not of voting.
11. There shall be freedom of religious belief and practice.
12. The inhabitants shall have (1) the privilege of the writ of
habeas corpus; (2) the right of trial by jury; (3) processes of the
common law; (4) right of bail; (5) exemption from excessive fines
and punishments.
13. The utmost good faith toward the Indians must be preserved.
14. The legislature of the states when formed, shall not interfere
with the congress in the disposition of the public lands.
15. States may be admitted into the union when the population
will justify it.
16. Slavery nor involuntary servitude, except as a punishment
for crimes whereof the person shall have been convicted, shall not
exist within the said territory northwest of the Ohio river.
As soon as this Ordinance was passed there sprang up quite an ac-
tive interest in the matter of making settlements in this northwest
territory. Congress sold large tracts of land. This Ohio Land Com-
pany bought about 2,000,000 acres on the Muskingum river, but paid
for only about half that amount. Other large sales were made, and
immigration set in. The Rev. Manasseh Cutler's company of forty-
eight persons from Massachusetts reached the Muskingum April 7, 1788,
where they founded Marietta, Ohio.
GOVERNMENT ORGANIZED
Following the passage of the Ordinance of 1787, July 13, congress
appointed the officials as follows : Governor, Gen. Arthur St. Clair ;
secretary, Winthrop Sargent; judges, Samuel Holden Parsons, James
M. Varnum, and John Cleves Symmes. The governor arrived at Mari-
etta July 9, 1787, but Judge Varnum preceded him, for he made a 4th
of July speech at Marietta, five days before the coming of the governor.
On the 15th of July Governor St. Clair created Washington county,
northwest territory. In September the governor and judges adopted
a code of laws for the territory. In January these officials came to
Losantiville, opposite the mouth of Licking river, which they changed
to Cincinnati. Here they created the county of Hamilton. This point
was made the seat of government.
The governor and secretary proceeded westward and reached Kas-
kaskia on the 5th of March, 1790. Here they created the county of
St. Clair. Later, on the journey back toward the seat of government,
the county of Knox was organized. There were thus four counties and
four county seats Washington county, Marietta the county seat ; Ham-
ilton county, Cincinnati the county seat ; St. Clair county, Cahokia the
county seat; Knox county, Vincennes the county seat.
CONDITIONS IN ILLINOIS
Let us now recall the condition in which we left the Illinois country.
Colonel Todd whose coming promised so much, in 1779, seems to have
served the people of Illinois but a short time. He was nominally the
civil commandant up to the day of his death, August 18, 1782. But
from the day he left in the summer of 1780, the good order and quiet
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 101
on-going began to decline. John Gabriel Cerre, a very prominent citi-
zen of St. Louis and formerly a merchant in Kaskaskia, was before a
committee in congress in July, 1786, and upon being interrogated re-
plied as follows:
Question Were the people of the Illinois heretofore governed by
the laws of Canada or by usages and customs of their own, or partly
by one and partly by the other?
Answer The people of Illinois were governed before the conquest
of Canada by the same laws as the people of Canada, which were of
the same nature as those of old France adapted to the particular cir-
cumstances of the country. They had local customs which were equally
binding as the laws and after the conquest the British commandants
were civil judges who governed by the same laws and customs as the
people lived under before the conquest of Canada ; all public transac-
tions being recorded in French for the information of the country.
Criminal cases were referred to England.
Question By what law or usages and by what judges is criminal
and civil justice dispensed at this time?
Answer In 1779, when Colonel Todd went into that country, the
people chose six magistrates to govern them according to the French
laws and customs, which magistrates were empowered by Colonel Todd
to judge in criminal cases. After the troops were withdrawn the power
of the magistrates was annihilated and everything fell into anarchy and
confusion the state of affairs at this time (1786).
Question What is the computed number of inhabitants in the whole
Illinois district, and what proportion of them are slaves?
Answer There may be in the towns on the Mississippi about 300
white inhabitants, including American settlers who may number about
50. There are, moreover, about 250 slaves.
Between the leaving of Todd in 1782 and the coming of St. Clair,
1790, there were several years of disorder and confusion. There was
the constant decrease of the population; there were no courts; there
was no money in circulation. There were only sixty-five Americans
who could bear arms in 1791, and only 300 militia of all nationalities.
There were probably not more than a thousand souls in the Illinois
country at this time. A few people were coming into this region. Two
families. McElmurry and Flannery, settled in Alexander county oppo-
site Goose Island as early as 1783. Other settlements were made and a
few block houses were built. Reynolds mentions quite a number of
American pioneers who came into Illinois prior to 1790. James Moore
settled near the present town of Waterloo at a place called Slab Spring.
Shadrach Bond, Sr., uncle of Governor Bond, James Garrison, and
Robert Kidd settled Blockhouse fort. These men arrived about 1781,
and all came to be highly respected, useful citizens. One of the most
noted immigrants of these early times was Gen. John Edgar. He had
been in the service of Great Britain but gave it up for the American
cause. He came to Kaskaskia in 1784. His name is intimately asso-
ciated with the early history of the country. He was quite wealthy
and was very generous. He died in 1832.
When Governor St. Clair and Winthrop Sargent reached Kaskas-
kia, they must have been greatly disappointed in the condition and
character of the people, for Governor St. Clair, writing from Cahokia
to the secretary of war, says r 'They are the most ignorant people in
102 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
the world ; there is not a 50th man that can either read or write. ' ' They
were all so poor. They had contributed to Clark's needs more liberally
than they were able, and the certificates which Clark issued in payment
for supplies were still held by, these poor settlers. In addition to all
this there had been three recent inundations of the Mississippi bottoms.
Not only had crops been washed away but the planting had been pre-
vented and much distress had resulted.
As has been stated, St. Glair and his secretary reached Kaskaskia
in March, 1790. On April 27, Governor St. Clair established the county
of St. Clair. It included all the territory north and east of the Ohio
and the Mississippi and Illinois rivers, and west of the line running
from Port Massac through the mouth of the Mackinaw creek a short
distance below the city of Peoria.
The county was divided into three districts with the three towns of
Kaskaskia, Prairie du Rocher, and Cahokia as centers of administra-
tion. The governor created a number of offices and filled them before
leaving the territory. The most important were :
Sheriff "William Biggs.
Judges of the Court Jean Barbeau, John Edgar, Antoine Gerar-
din, Philip Engle, John de Moulin.
Probate Judge Bartholomew Tardiveau.
Among the other officers were justices of the peace, coroner, notary,
clerk and recorder, surveyor, lieutenant colonel, major, captains, etc.
The laws which the governor and the three judges had adopted, together
with those which they should adopt, were the laws to be administered.
It is probable that little official work was done by the officers whom St.
Clair left in St. Clair county. The courts seldom convened, and the
militia men are said to have refused to serve. There was not much
difference between the condition of things before and after St. Glair's
coming.
In 1795, Judge Turner, one of the three federal judges, came to hold
court and out of a contention between him and St. Clair the county of
St. Clair was divided into two counties by a line running due east and
west through New Design. The north half was called St. Clair county
with Cahokia for the county seat, while the south half was called Ran-
dolph county with Kaskaskia as the county seat.
There were two sources of annoyance to the people of Illinois be-
tween 1785 and 1800. These were the Indian troubles and the conduct
of Spain in relation to the use of the lower Mississippi.
The Kickapoo Indians were quite active in marauding campaigns
into Illinois. There does not seem to have been any real military cam-
paigns and the work on the part of the whites consisted chiefly in de-
fending their homes against the Indian attacks. Block houses were
built wherever there were settlers and in many instances stockades were
provided for the safety of stock as well as of the people. A number of
people were killed in the Illinois country. William Biggs, afterward
the sheriff of St. Clair county, was captured by a band of Kickapoos on
the 28th of March, 1788. He lived at Bellefontaine, and on the above
date, early in the morning he was going to Cahokia on horseback with
a load of beaver furs, accompanied by one John Vallis. They had not
gone far till they were fired on. Vallis was wounded in the thigh and
died in a few weeks. Biggs was not hit by the Indians but his horse
received four bullet wounds. Biggs was captured and was taken to an
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 103
Indian village and after being held for several weeks was released and
came home. In 1826 he wrote out and published the entire story of his
capture which is very interesting.
The other matter referred to, the Spaniards ' refusal of the use of the
lower Mississippi, did not concern the Illinois people very much. Spain
held New Orleans from 1763 till its recession to France. During a part
of that time Spain refused to allow our river boats to land our produce
on the wharf for reshipment. But in 1795 a treaty was made with that
country by which we secured the privilege of the right of "deposit."
From this time till the purchase of Louisiana we had free access to the
Port of New Orleans.
LOCAL GOVERNMENT
The Ordinance of 1787 provided that when there should be 5,000 free
male whites of the age of twenty-one years in the Northwest territory
they might organize a legislature on the basis of one representative for
each 500 whites of the age of twenty-one. This was done in the year
1798. Shadrach Bond was elected to represent St. Clair county and
John Edgar to represent Randolph county. The legislature met at
Cincinnati on the 4th of February, 1799. There were twenty-two mem-
bers in the lower house, representing eleven counties. William H. Har-
rison who had succeeded Sargent as secretary was elected a delegate
to congress. In the session of congress in the winter of 1799-1800, the
proposition to divide the Northwest territory into two territories was
referred to a committee of which Harrison was chairman. The report
was favorably received by congress and on the 7th of May, 1800, an act
was passed dividing the Northwest territory by a line running from the
Ohio to Fort Recovery and thence to the line separating the territory
from Canada.
The western part was to be known as the Indiana territory and its
government was to be of the first-class. Its capital was located at Vin-
cennes and the governor was William Henry Harrison. The eastern
division was called the Northwest territory, its capital was Chillicothe,
and Governor St. Clair was still the chief executive. The east division
was admitted as a state in 1802, February 19. Illinois, Indiana, Wis-
consin, and Michigan now became the Indiana territory.
CHAPTER IX
AS A PART OP INDIANA TERRITORY
HARRISON AND THE INDIAN PROBLEMS SLAVERY IN THE TERRITORY ILLI-
NOIS TERRITORY ERECTED.
The Northwest territory had grown in population since the institu-
tion of the Ordinance of 1787. Governor St. Clair had done much for
the territory and yet there were loud complaints about the inefficiency
of the government. Courts were held infrequently and criminals were
seldom punished. Great discontent existed because of the failure of
the government to confirm the land claims of the people. St. Clair and
the legislature often were bitterly opposed to each other. The Indians
were numerous and insolent. The center of population had moved
rapidly eastward and St. Glair's interests were carried eastward.
HARRISON AND THE INDIAN PROBLEMS
In the congress of 1799-1800 a bill passed providing for the separ-
ation of what is now the state of Ohio from the territory to the west.
The western part was to be called the Indiana territory while the east-
ern part retained the name of Northwest territory. On July 4, 1800,
the Indiana territory came into existence. Gen. William Henry Harri-
son, at that time a delegate in congress, was made governor of the new
territory. The organization was that of a territory of the first class, and
John Gibson was appointed secretary, the judges being William Clark.
John Griffin, and Henry Vranderburg. The county organization of
Knox, St. Clair, and Randolph remained quite similar to that in force
before the division.
The most important work which lay before Governor Harrison was
the Indian problems. Governor Harrison was made superintendent of
Indian affairs in addition to that of civil governor. By the treaty of
Greenville in the summer of 1795, General Wayne acquired about
18,000,000 acres of land in the Northwest territory for the United States.
The treaty was agreed to by thirteen tribes who claimed lands in the
eastern part of the Northwest territory. But now population was mov-
ing west rapidly and the Indians in Indiana, Illinois, and the territory
to the north were very restless and troublesome. It required the great-
est diplomacy to handle these Indians. It has been said that Governor
Harrison exhibited just such a remarkable aptitude in handling the In-
dian question as was needful at that time. By the year 1805, Harri-
son had made treaties with as many as eight or ten tribes in the west.
The most noted were the treaties at Fort Wayne, Vincennes and St.
104
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 105
Louis. By these treaties the United States came into possession of about
30,000,000 acres of land in the western part of the old Northwest ter-
ritory.
It must not be thought that because the Indians had made treaties
in which they ceded their lands to the general government that there-
fore the Indian problems were all solved. Many of these Indians still
lingered in the region of their old hunting grounds, and often it oc-
curred that the whites and the red people were closely intermingled in
many regions.
SLAVERY IN THE TERRITORY
It has already been shown that slavery had been introduced into the
Illinois country by Philip Renault in 1721. In that year he brought 500
slaves to the Louisiana territory, but probably all were not brought to
the Illinois country. But a large number was brought to Kaskaskia
and from that day forward for a century, slavery was a fixed institu-
tion in Illinois. In 1763, France ceded the Illinois country to Great
Britain, and while there was nothing said in the treaty about slaves,
the French people could freely remove to other countries or stay as
they liked, and if they stayed they were to retain all their rights and
privileges which they held prior to the treaty. General Gage in a
proclamation to the people of the Illinois country in 1763 stated among
other things, "That those who choose to retain their lands and be-
come subjects of his majesty, shall enjoy the same rights and privi-
leges, the same security for their persons and effects and the liberty of
trade, as the old subjects of the king." So there was slavery in Illinois
as a British possession just as when it was French territory. In 1783
Great Britain transferred this same territory to the United States. The
United States in turn agreed to guarantee to the people security for
persons and effects. Thus slavery was recognized. Again when Vir-
ginia ceded her territory west of the Alleghany mountains she incor-
porated in her deed of cession the following "Be it enacted That the
French and Canadian inhabitants 'and other settlers of the Kaskaskia,
St. Vincents, and the neighboring villages, who have professed them-
selves citizens of Virginia shall have their possessions and titles con-
firmed to them, and be protected in the enjoyment of their rights and
liberties. ' ' This was in 1784.
In the same year an ordinance was passed to govern the Northwest
territory. An amendment was added the next year which said "That
there shall be neither slavery nor involuntary servitude in any of the
states" which shall be made of the Northwest territory. In the Ordi-
nance of 1787, article the sixth provides "There shall be neither slav-
ery nor involuntary servitude in the said territory otherwise than in the
punishment of crimes, whereof the party shall have been duly con-
victed." This clause was a source of fear to the inhabitants around
Kaskaskia for they yet held many slaves. When Governor St. Glair
arrived in Illinois country in 1790 he put an interpretation upon the
sixth article which quieted the slave holder very much. He gave it as
his interpretation that the sixth article meant that no more slaves
could be brought into the territory, but that the slaves that were al-
ready there were not to be disturbed. This was the construction
put upon the article for the next several years.
106 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
On January 12, 1796, a petition was sent to congress from Kaskas-
kia, signed by John Edgar, William Morrison, William St. Clair, and
John de Moulin for and on behalf of the inhabitants of the counties
of St. Clair and Randolph praying that congress would annul the
sixth article of the Ordinance of 1787. This article prohibited slav-
ery in the territory. These petitions argued (1) That Virginia
promised them through George Rogers Clark that they should be
protected in all their rights and interests. (2) That while they now
held slaves as in the days of the British supremacy, yet it was gen-
erally agreed that children born of slave parents would be free under
the ordinance. (3) That help was scarce and it was quite difficult to
get laborers and mechanics. (4) Many excellent people coming from
the old slave states go on into Spanish territory where slavery is per-
mitted who else would locate in Illinois.
This petition was forwarded to congress by Governor St. Clair.
It was referred to a committee, who, through its chairman, Mr.
Joshua Coit, reported that there was no evidence that Edgar and the
other signers spoke for any one else than themselves, and that there
was strenuous opposition to granting the petition coming from the
eastern part of the territory. The petition was not granted.
A second attempt was made to get the sixth article repealed or an-
nulled in 1799. This was a petition of old soldiers to the legislature
of Indiana for permission to bring their slaves with them into and
upon the Virginia military reserve. The committee reported that the
request "was incompatible with the articles of compact." The House
e'ndorsed the report.
In 1800 a petition was circulated about Kaskaskia, asking con-
gress to annul the sixth article of the ordinance. It was signed by
nearly three hundred names. It contained, in addition to a request
for the abolition of the sixth article, a request that congress extin-
guish the title of the Kaskaskia Indians to lands in the Illinois coun-
try; and again, the granting of tracts of lands to those who would
open roads through the country and maintain taverns on them for the
convenience of travelers. This petition was presented on the 23d of
January, 1801, but it was never acted upon.
In 1802, while Governor Harrison was in Kaskaskia on business,
he was strongly urged to call a convention in Vincennes to take un-
der advisement the admission of slavery into the territory. Such a
convention was called, elections were held December 11, and the dele-
gates were to come to Vincennes the 20th of that month. Randolph
sent three delegates, St. Clair three, Knox four, and Clark two
twelve delegates in all. Randolph sent Pierre Menard, Robert Rey-
nolds, and Robert Morrison. St. Clair sent Jean Francois Perry,
Shadrach Bond, Sr., and John Mordeck. The convention was organ-
ized and proceeded to the business in hand. The delegates formulated
their requests along the following lines: (1) They contended that the
sixth article had been the cause of slow growth in the Indiana terri-
tory. (2) They asked only for a suspension of the article for ten
years, after which it shall be in force. (3) Extinction of Kaskaskia
Indian titles. (4) Pre-emption laws. (5) Encouragement of schools.
(6) Granting large sections of land to those who would open roads.
(7) The grant of the Saline Springs below the mouth of the Wabash
to the Indiana territory.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 107
The petition was presented to congress and on the 2d of March,
1803, the committee reported. They said: "The rapidly increasing
population of the state of Ohio sufficiently evinces, in the opinion of
your committee, that the labor of slaves is not necessary to promote
the growth and settlement of colonies in that region."
The refusal of congress to grant the request of the Vincennes con-
vention roused the people to a determination to take the matter into
their own hands. Although the Ordinance of 1787 provided that the
governor and judges acting as a legislative body could adopt only
such laws as were found upon the statute books of some one or more
of the older states, the governor and judges acting as the law-making
branch of the Indiana territory, on September 22, 1803, passed "A
Law Concerning Servants." It provided that a person coming into
the territory "under contract to serve another in any trade or occu-
pation shall be compelled to perform such contract during the term
thereof." The contract was assignable to any citizen of the terri-
tory, if the servant consented.
Intimately related with this subject of slavery in the Indiana ter-
ritory, was the question of advancement to the second grade of terri-
torial form of government. This indenture law of 1803, was not re-
garded as a very safe guarantee to the southern slave holder, and few
slaves were brought in. Notwithstanding this timidity on the part of
the slave owner to migrate into the Northwest territory, there was a
constant stream of people coming from the non-slaveholding states
and also non-slaveholders from the slave states. There can be little
doubt that Harrison and his friends were favorable to some plan by
which slavery could be introduced, but unless something could be
done soon there would be no chance as the whole territory would be
anti-slavery.
The law of congress creating the Indiana territory, also provided
that the government might at any time be changed to the second class
when the majority of the people favored such a change. It was ar-
gued that laws passed by a representative legislature would be re-
garded with more consideration than those enacted by the governor
and judges. Besides they would have a delegate in congress who
while not being allowed to vote would yet be of great service to the
people of the territory. The governor, therefore, issued a call for an
election to test the wish of the people as to the change from the first
grade of government to the second grade. The election was called
August 4, 1804, to be held September 11; and the complaint was made
that the time was too short for even all the voters to learn of the
election. Certainly something worked against a full poll of the terri-
tory as only four hundred votes were cast. The majority in favor of
the change was one hundred and thirty-eight.
The governor called an election for members of the legislature.
The election was held on January 3, 1805, and on February 1, they
convened at Vincennes. There were nine members of the lower
house. Randolph sent Dr. George Fisher, while St. Clair sent Shad-
rach Bond and "William Biggs. The council was selected in the usual
way. Pierre Menard represented Randolph and John Hay was St.
Clair 's representative in that body. The full legislature met July
29, 1805. The first thing was the election of a representative or dele-
gate to congress. Benjamin Parke was chosen. The next thing was
108 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
to pass "An Act concerning the introduction of negroes and mulat-
toes into this territory." This was an indenture law. It provided
that any slave-holder might bring his slave into the territory, and
enter into an agreement with the slave as to the length of time the
slave was to work for the owner. If the slave refused to enter into
a contract, the owner had sixty days in which to return him to a slave
state. The "indenture" was acknowledged before the clerk of the
court and placed on record. The slave was then known as an indented
slave or an indented servant. If the slave-holder has slaves under
fifteen years of age he may simply register them with the clerk of the
court. The males must then serve the owner till they are thirty-five,
and females till they are thirty-two. Children born of indented par-
ents must serve their masters males till they are thirty-two, females
till they are twenty-eight.
ILLINOIS TERRITORY ERECTED
From the day the Indiana territory was set off from what came to
be the state of Ohio, the people of Illinois began to agitate the mat-
ter of dividing the Indiana territory. The Illinois people complained
that it was a great inconvenience to go so far to the seat of govern-
ment. In a petition to congress the Illinois people complained that
the road to Vincennes was a hundred and eighty miles through an
uninhabited country which it was really dangerous to travel.
Another argument was that the governor, William H. Harrison,
appointed only friends to office and that all important places were
filled with the governor's Indiana friends.
A third argument in favor of the division was that the people in
the Illinois region were favorable to slavery while the Indiana people
were quite indifferent to the subject of introducing slavery. The Illi-
nois people thought if they could get a separate territorial govern-
ment, they could manage many problems peculiar to the Illinois peo-
ple better than could the legislature as then composed.
In the session of the legislature in Vincennes in 1808, a delegate
to congress was to be elected. Mr. Jesse B. Thomas, the presiding
officer, promised the Illinois members if they would vote for him as
delegate to congress, he would secure the division. The bargain was
made and carried out.
February 3, 1809, congress passed an act separating the Indiana
territory, by a line running north from Vincennes to Canada, into
the two territories of Indiana and Illinois.
CHAPTER X
ILLINOIS (1809-1812)
TERRITORY OF THE FIRST CLASS WAR OF 1812 MATTERS OP LOCAL IN-
TEREST ILLINOIS A SECOND CLASS TERRITORY A RETROSPECT.
The bill which passed congress and was signed by the President
February 3, 1809, contained eight sections. The first "Be it enacted.
. . . That, from and after the first day of March next, that part
of the Indiana territory which lies west of the Wabash river, and a
direct line drawn from Post Vincennes due north, to the territorial line
between the United States and Canada, shall, for the purpose of tem-
porary government, constitute a separate territory and be called Illi-
nois." The second section provided for a government of the first class
a governor, three judges, a secretary. The third provided for their
appointment by the president. The fourth allowed the governor to
call an election for the purpose of determining the desire of the people
to enter the second grade of territorial government. And if favorable
then he was to carry such desire into effect. Article five prohibited
Indiana officials from exercising authority in Illinois. Article six
provided that all suits and proceedings in process of being settled should
be completed as if the division had not been made. Article seven guar-
anteed to the Indiana government the current taxes due from lands
lying in Illinois. Article eight fixed the seat of government at Kas-
kaskia until such time as the legislature should locate it elsewhere.
Nathaniel Pope was appointed secretary April 24. He was, for four
or five years previous to his appointment, a resident of St. Genevieve
but practiced law in Illinois. Ninian Edwards was appointed governor
also on April 24, 1809. He was a judge of the court in Kentucky. The
judges were Alexander Stuart, Obadiah Jones, and Jesse B. Thomas.
Judge Stuart was transferred to Missouri, and Stanley Griswold filled
the vacancy.
Governor Edwards was a man of unusual parts. He had a collegiate
training and was a man of wonderful resources. Henry Clay is said
to have indorsed Judge Edwards for this place, saying, "I have no
doubt that the whole representation from the state (Kentucky) would
concur in ascribing to him every qualification for the office in question."
Nathaniel Pope, who was at Kaskaskia much earlier than Governor
Edwards, issued a proclamation establishing the two counties of Ran-
dolph and St. Clair. Governor Edwards arrived in June and imme-
diately called a legislative session of the governor and judges. The
laws first provided were those previously in force in the Indiana terri-
tory. The action of the secretary in appointing local officers was con-
109
110 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
firmed. Among these territorial officers we may mention Robert Morri-
son, adjutant general, Benjamin Stephenson, sheriff of Randolph, and
John Hays, sheriff of St. Clair. Other minor positions were filled in
the two counties.
The government of the Illinois territory was now completely organ-
ized and the people had realized what was for many years a buoyant
hope. They said in favor of division, that it would increase immigration
and bring prosperity to a lagging and unremuneratve industrial life.
They argued that towns would spring up, farms would be opened, and
that commerce would be greatly augmented. Their prophecy was ful-
filled.
By a law of congress, passed March 26, 1804, there were established
three land offices one at Kaskaskia, one at Vincennes, and one at De-
troit. When the United States came into possession of the public do-
main, there was no thought of attempting to dispose of it in smaller
tracts than many thousands of acres. It was supposed that large com-
panies and wealthy individuals would buy these large tracts and then
go into the retail business. When Mr. Harrison was a delegate in con-
gress, he got a bill through which reduced the tracts to one square mile
640 acres. The price fixed was $2.00 per acre, one-fourth to be paid
in cash and three-fourths on credit. Later the size of the tract was re-
duced; so also was the price. The establishing of the land office at
Kaskaskia in 1804 greatly increased the immigration to the Illinois
country. So much so that the population of Illinois grew from 2,500
in 1800 to 12,282 in 1810, by the census of those dates.
When Governor Edwards came to take charge of affairs in the Illi-
nois territory, or shortly thereafter, in addition to the number of settle-
ments in the two counties of Randolph and St. Clair, there were settle-
ments in the territory composing the counties of Jackson, Union, John-
son, Massac, Pope, Gallatin, Monroe. In spite of the complaints made
of the drawbacks of the undivided territory prior to 1809, there had
been a great increase in population, in industries, in home-making, and
in all the activities which were destined eventually 'to make Illinois a
great state.
But shortly after Governor Edwards arrived in the new territory,
the peace and safety of the ten thousarid inhabitants were threatened.
The Indians had, in recent years, ceded nearly all their claims to land
in Indiana and Illinois, and they now became dissatisfied, and their
minds were inflamed. Tecumseh and the Prophet were busy inciting
the Indians to deeds of violence. Almost constant interviews were go-
ing on between the Indians and those in authority in the two territories.
The battle of Tippecanoe was fought on the 6th of November, 1811,
and while Illinois had no military organization in the battle, yet there
were individuals from around the salt works and Shawneetown who
took part in the engagement. Col. Isaac White of Shawneetown, a
lessee of the salt works, was a personal friend of Governor Harrison.
He took part in the camapign and was killed in the battle above re-
ferred to.
Those who favored separation of Illinois from Indiana had argued
that it would greatly increase the immigration into the territory and
in other ways greatly benefit the territory. These prophecies were ful-
filled. The land offices spoken of above greatly stimulated the sale of
land to actual settlers.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 111
When Governor Edwards had gotten fairly settled in his official
home as governor of the new territory, the citizens of Kaskaskia and
Randolph counties presented him with a memorial pledging him their
hearty support in the discharge of his official duties. In this address
they call particular attention to the hard fight they had gone through
to get the territory separated from Indiana. They mention the hang-
ing of Jesse B. Thomas in effigy at Vincennes in condemnation of his
efforts to secure the separation, and also the assassination of an advo-
cate of separation in Kaskaskia. Governor Edwards says when he came
to the territory he found it divided into violent political factions. He
endeavored, and really succeeded, in holding himself aloof from these
ruinous factional quarrels.
But Governor Edwards had harely gotten the civil and military
organizations well established before there began a series of difficulties
with the Indians which were a source of great anxiety not only to the
governor, but to the whole people. Several massacres occurred in the
region of the Illinois river, and there followed long interviews and
exchanges of linguistic courtesies. The Indians were greatly disturbed
everywhere in the west. The battle of Tippecanoe was fought in 1811,
and in 1812 war broke out between the United States and England.
The Indians throughout the west and particularly around the lakes
sided with the British.
WAR OF 1812
We may state here that while the territory was absorbed in the War
of 1812, the people voted to pass from a territory of the first class to one
of the second class.
Governor Edwards was active in his efforts to provide defenses for
the American settlements in the Illinois territory. A line of block-
houses was built reaching from west to east. Unfortunately it is difficult
to locate these block-houses and forts accurately. In some counties either
by tradition or by records some of them can be located. They were some-
times quite extensive affairs. The block-house was often enclosed by a
stockade large enough to shelter the stock of the neighborhood. The
block-house was often nothing more than a strong log house with port-
holes. From the best information now available block-houses, forts, or
stockades were erected at or near the following places : One at Carlyle ;
one near Aviston in Clinton county called Journey '& or Tourney 's fort ;
two in the western part of Bond county, called Hill's fort and Jones'
fort; one at the edge of Looking Glass Prairie on Silver creek in St.
Clair county, called Chamber's fort; two, Middleton's and Going's, on
the Kaskaskia; Nat Hill's fort on Doza creek; Jordan's block-house in
the northwestern corner of Franklin county ; one southwest of Marion,
Williamson county ; one southeast of Marion on Saline river ; Stone Fort
on the Saline river; one at the mouth of the Illinois river on the west
side ; one nineteen miles above the mouth of the Illinois ; and lastly Fort
Russell which was probably the most complete and pretentious fortifi-
cation in the state in this war. It was located about one and a half
miles northwest of Edwardsville. It included a substantial palisade with
buildings for supplies, headquarters, and barracks for soldiers. Some
cannon were brought there from old Fort Chartres. This fort was
named after Col. William Russell of Kentucky who had command of
the rangers in the War of 1812.
112
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
As soon as war was declared by the United States, the Indians in
northern and central Illinois became exceedingly warlike. Governor
Edwards had taken the precaution to have his militia well organized.
Some 500 of them were called into service. Colonel Russell was sent
into Illinois to organize the United States rangers. Colonel Russell was
a Kentuckian. Several companies of the regiment of rangers were en-
listed from Southern Illinois. Two expeditions were made from Fort
Russell northward into the central part of the state. One in 1812 and
one in 1813. Both had Peoria as their destination. But no real battles
were fought with the Indians. The first expedition captured several
families of French who lived about Peoria who were thought to be sym-
pathetic with the Indians. They were brought to a point just below
Alton and there set ashore without food or shelter, and after much suf-
STOCKADE AND BLOCKHOUSES, SUCH AS WERE BUILT ABOUT 1812
fering they reached St. Louis. The "Life and Times of Ninian Ed-
wards" says they were landed in St. Louis.
The most important event that occurred in Illinois during the War
of 1812, was the Fort Dearborn massacre. Fort Dearborn was a stock-
ade and block-house fort just at the mouth of the Chicago river. It was
occupied by government troops as early as 1803. In 1812 there were
probably a half dozen houses in Chicago outside of the buildings about
the stockade. The officer in command was Capt. Nathan Heald. Other
officers were Lieutenant Liani F. Helm, Ensign George Ronan, Surgeon
Isaac Van Voorhis. John Kinzie was the principal Indian trader.
There were seventy-four soldiers in the garrison. By the middle of the
summer of 1812, the Indians became very demonstrative and two mur-
ders were committed, and other violent conduct engaged in. Captain
Heald had received orders to evacuate the fort and move his command
to Fort Wayne. He was advised by friendly Indians to prepare for a
siege, or 'to leave the fort at once. He did not take this advice but noti-
fied the Indians that he expected to abandon the fort and that he would
distribute the public property among them. This action on the part of
the commanding officer, it was supposed, would greatly please the In-
dians and this would guarantee his safe passage to Fort Wayne. This
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
113
MAP OF
ILLINOIS
SHOWING
COUNTY BOUNOVIItS
1812.
( ILLINOIS TY.)
MAP OF THE SETTLED PORTIONS OF ILLINOIS AT TIME OF THE WAR OF 1812
Vol. J 8
114
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
decision on the part of Captain Heald was strongly opposed by the of-
ficers and Kinzie, the trader. As soon as this word was circulated among
the Indians, they became insolent and treated the authority of Captain
Heald with contempt. By the 12th of August the Indians had gathered
in large numbers and a council was held in which Captain Heald told
the Indians his plans. He proposed to distribute among them all his
public stores, and in return they were to furnish him an escort of 500
warriors to Port Wayne. There immediately grew up in the fort the
greatest fear for the safety of the little garrison. Fear grew to despair,
and open rebellion against the order of the commander was imminent.
Captain Heald decided that he would destroy the guns, ammunition,
and liquor in the fort, as these in the hands of the Indians would only
be the means of death to the garrison.
OLD FORT DEARBORN IN 1812
On the 13th of August the goods were distributed among the Indians.
They soon discovered that there were certain things which they expected
that they did not receive, and they began to show their dissatisfaction
and disappointment. On the 14th Captain Wells, a brother to Mrs.
Heald, arrived with some friendly Miamis. He had been brought up
among the Indians and he knew from what he saw and heard that "all
was not well."
On the morning of the 15th the sun rose gloriously over Lake Michi-
gan. By nine o'clock the little army was ready to depart for Fort
Wayne. Each soldier was given twenty-five rounds of ammunition.
The baggage wagons, the ambulance and the little army proceeded on
their fatal journey.
When a mile and a half from the fort they discovered Indians hidden
behind sand hills, ready to attack. The soldiers were fired upon and
returned the fire. The conflict then became general and lasted for some
time. Finally after nearly half of the soldiers had been killed, the
remnant surrendered. In the agreement to surrender no stipulation was
made as to the treatment of the wounded, and it is said by eye witnesses
that their treatment by the infuriated Indians beggars all description.
Twenty-six regulars, twelve militia, two women and twelve children were
HISTOKY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 115
left dead on the field of conflict. The prisoners were scattered here and
there but were finally ransomed.
The fort was destroyed by the Indians, but was rebuilt and occupied
in 1816 or 1817. It was finally abandoned in 1836.
MATTERS OP LOCAL INTEREST
It remains to record a final campaign conducted by Major Zachary
Taylor, later president of the United States, supported by Illinois troops.
It was very necessary to have a strong fort and garrison somewhere in
the region of Rock Island, and the expedition was intended to establish
such fort and garrison. The expedition which moved up the Mississippi
consisted of 40 United States regulars and 294 Illinois troops under
the command of Capt. Samuel Whiteside and Nelson Rector, two noted
Indian fighters the whole under command of Colonel Taylor. The
expedition started August 23, 1814. It moved up the Mississippi and
above Rock Island encountered strong opposition from the Indians, and
learning that British troops were in the vicinity with artillery, the boats
descended the river. The British had been able to bring their cannon to
the banks of the river in time to bombard the retreating vessels. It was
remarkable that the boats were not sunk and all on board killed. Fort
Edwards was built in the present county of Hancock about where War-
saw is, and after holding this point a short time the position was evacu-
ated and the troops returned to St. Louis.
Among the Illinois officers who won distinction in the War of 1812
were William and Samuel Whitesides, cousins, who lived in the Ameri-
can Bottoms, at a place called Whitesides Station, a family fort, prob-
ably of the block-house form. These two pioneers acted as captains in
Russell's rangers and became very noted because of their activity in
the defense of the American families. James B. Moore whose father
was one of the spies sent by General Clark to Kaskaskia in the year 1777,
was a captain in Russell 's rangers. Jacob Short who settled near Belle-
fontaine in 1796 was captain of a ranger company. Others who won
distinction were John Moredock ; William and Nathan Boone, the former
of whom was paymaster for a portion of the rangers. He paid them in
rix-dollars, a foreign silver coin of the value of 60 cents to one dollar and
fifteen cents. William, Stephen, Charles, Elias, and Nelson Rector were
all prominent officers in the war. Nathaniel Journey was an officer part
of the time, but was engaged chiefly in guarding settlers in the vicin-
ity of Carlyle. Willis Hargrave was captain of a company of independ-
ent rangers near the Wabash. Later he was a major in the "Spy Bat-
talion" in the Black Hawk war. Captain Samuel Judy was also an ac-
tive man in the war. In 1816 at St. Louis, Gov. Ninian Edwards of
Illinois territory, Gov. William Clark of Missouri territory, and Auguste
Choteau of St. Louis, consummated a treaty with the chiefs and war-
riors of the Ottawas, the Chippewas, and the Pottawatomies in which
treaty the tribes ceded all lands south of a line running east and west
through the south end of Lake Michigan. They also ceded a strip of
land ten miles in width from the mouth of the Fox river to the lake at
Chicago. This strip of land was acquired by the government with the
expectation that at an early date the government would build a canal
from Lake Michigan to the head of navigation on the Illinois river.
This expectation was realized when the Illinois and Michigan canal was
constructed.
116 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
A study of the roster of officers and men who took part in this bor-
der warfare, reveals a number of names prominent in the history of the
state. Prom the beginning to the end of this struggle there were prob-
ably two or three thousand citizens enrolled in the service. Scores of
lives were lost most of them near their houses. It remains to tell a
story of horrid butchery which occurred on Wood river in Madison
county, on the 10th day of July, 1814. Mrs. Rachel Reagan and two
children went to spend the day at the house of William Moore. In the
afternoon on her way home, she came by another neighbor's house, Cap-
tain Abel Moore. From the latter place she was accompanied by four
small children, two of William Moore 's and two of Abel Moore 's. When
the little company of seven were between the homes of Abel Moore and
Mrs. Reagan, they were attacked by savages and six killed outright ; the
seventh, a little boy, was found alive but died from the effects of his
wounds. William Moore returned home from Fort Butler (near St.
Jacobs) and finding the children absent went in search of them. They
were found but the Indians were still lurking in the immediate locality
and the bodies were not recovered till the next morning. The two forts,
Russell and Butler, were notified and a pursuing party organized. The
savages were followed to a point north of Jacksonville and one of them
killed, the rest escaped. More than fifty non-combatants lost their lives
in Illinois during this war.
ILLINOIS A SECOND CLASS TERRITORY
The fourth section of the act of congress of February, 1809, dividing
the Indiana territory, provided that so much of the ordinance of 1787
as applied to the organization of a legislative assembly, should apply
to the government of the Illinois territory whenever satisfactory evi-
dence should be given to the governor that it was the wish of the ma-
jority of the freeholders, though there might not be 5,000 legal voters
as provided in the ordinance.
By 1812 considerable interest was manifested relative to the change
from the first to a second grade territory.
The Ordinance of 1787 permitted only freeholders to vote, and so
when Governor Edwards called the election in the spring of 1812, to
determine the wish of the voters on the proposed change to a territory
of the second grade, there were fewer than 400 votes cast, but they
were nearly unanimous in favor of the proposed change. In May fol-
lowing this vote, congress enfranchised all white male persons over
twenty-one years of age, and advanced Illinois to the second grade.
On September 16, 1812, the governor and judges acting as a legis-
lative body created three new counties. The two old ones were St.
Clair and Randolph, and the three new ones were Madison, Gallatin,
and Johnson. On the same day an election was ordered in these five
counties for five members of the legislative council, and for seven mem-
bers of the house of representatives, and for a delegate in congress.
The election was held October 8, 9, 10.
Those chosen were, for the lower house, from Madison, Wm. Jones;
St. Clair, Jacob Short and Joshua Oglesby; Randolph, George Fisher;
Johnson, John Grammar; Gallatin, Philip Trammel and Alexander
Wilson. Those chosen for the council were, from Madison, Samuel
Judy; St. Clair, Wm. Biggs ; Randolph, Pierre Menard; Johnson,
Thomas Ferguson ; Gallatin, Benjamin Talbot.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 117
This general assembly met at Kaskaskia November 25, and proceeded
to organize by choosing Pierre Menard president of the council and
George Fisher speaker of the house. Reynolds says the whole of the
assembly boarded at one house and slept in one room. The work before
this first session was to re-enact the laws for the territory which served
while the territory was of the first class, to adopt military measures
for the defense of the people against the Indians, and to provide rev-
enue for the maintenance of the territorial government. The legislature
was in session from the 25th of November to the 26th of December, fol-
lowing. This legislature elected Shadrach Bond as delegate to con-
gress. He took his seat in the fall of 1812. During his term of office
in congress Bond secured the passage of the first pre-emption law of
Illinois. This law provided that a man who settled upon a piece of
land and made an improvement while it was still government land,
should have the right to buy the tract so improved in preference to
any one else. This law prevented persons from buying lands which
some one else had improved to the detriment of the one who made the
improvement.
The laws which were in force in Illinois as a first class territory
were all taken from the laws of some older state. Those passed by the
legislature while the territory was in the second grade were usually
of the same nature as those in use under the first grade. It will be
very interesting as well as quite instructive for us to know some of
these laws. A few are given in substance :
For burglary, whipping on the bare back, thirty-nine stripes. Lar-
ceny, thirty-one stripes. Horse-stealing, fifty lashes, and one hundred
for second offense. Hog-stealing, twenty-five to thirty-nine lashes. Big-
amy, one hundred to three hundred stripes. Children or servants who
were disobedient could be whipped ten lashes by consent of the justice.
If a man were fined and could not pay, his time could be sold by the
sheriff. Standing in the pillory was a common mode of punishment.
Branding was authorized in extreme cases. There were five crimes for
which the penalty was death by hanging they were treason, murder,
arson, rape, and for second conviction of horse-stealing. "For revel-
ing, quarreling, fighting, _ profanely cursing, disorderly behavior at
divine worship, and hunting on the Sabbath, penalties by fines were
prescribed.
The laws providing for the collection of debts were all quite favor-
able to the creditor. No property, real or personal, was exempt from
judgment and execution ; and if the property did not satisfy a debt,
the debtor could be cast into prison.
By an act of December 24, 1814, entitled "To promote retaliation
upon hostile Indians" we see to what ends the settlers were driven to
defend themselves against the savage redmen. It was enacted that
(abridged) :
1. When the Indians make incursions into any locality and kill or
commit other depredations, any citizen shall be paid $50.00 for killing
or capturing such Indian. If killed or captured by a ranger, $25.00.
2. Any person receiving permission from a commanding officer to
go into the Indian territory and who shall kill an Indian, shall be paid
$100.00.
3. Rangers in parties of fifteen who make incursions into the coun-
try of hostile Indians shall receive $50.00 for each Indian killed, or
squaw taken prisoner.
118 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Shadrach Bond was the first delegate from Illinois to sit in congress.
He was elected in 1812. During his term as delegate in congress he
secured the enactment of the first pre-emption law ever put upon the
statute books in the United States. This law will be better appreciated
when we understand some of the practices of frontier life.
The wave of immigration often traveled westward faster than the
surveyors did. In such cases the settler never knew just where his land
would fall when the region was platted by the surveyor. And again,
after the surveyor had done his work it often happened that the sur-
veyed land was not placed on the market for a number of years. The
settler usually selected his lands and made improvements with the ex-
pectation that he would buy the land when it came on the market.
Unprincipled men would watch and would often step in ahead of the
settler at the land office and buy the improved land at government
prices. This often resulted in violence and bloodshed.
Bond's pre-emption law recognized the settler's equity in the im-
provements, and prevented anyone else from buying the land without
the consent of the one who had improved it. This was legislating in
the interest of the pioneers who had borne the burden and the heat
of the day.
There was a rapid increase in the population of the territory of
Illinois from the day it became a territory of the second grade. New
counties were added to the five previously named. The new ones were
Edwards and White in 1815; Monroe, Crawford, Jackson, Pope,
Bond, in 1816; Union, Franklin, and Washington in 1818.
It should be kept in mind that some of these counties were organized
with very few people. However, the population was greatly multiply-
ing, for by 1818 there were nearly 40,000 people within the state.
The territorial legislature of Illinois held three general sessions
one in 1812, one in 1814, and one in 1816. This last legislature held
two sessions on account of the extra work in admitting Illinois as a state.
Our neighboring states of Ohio, Kentucky, Tennessee, and Missouri
had each a system of banking which furnished an abundance of money ;
indeed very much of this money found its way into Illinois. The legis-
lature of 1816 passed a law chartering banks at Shawneetown, Kaskas-
kia and Edwardsville. We shall speak of these more fully in a later
chapter.
There was a charter issued by the legislature of 1817-18 incorporat-
ing the city and bank of Cairo. At this time there was nothing in the
nature of a town or city where Cairo now stands. The lower part of
the peninsula was claimed by several brothers by the name of Bird.
The company called the City and Bank of Cairo consisted of John G.
Comyges, Thos. H. Harris, Charles Slade, Shadrach Bond, Michael
Jones, Warren Brown, Edward Humphries, and Charles W. Hunter.
They proposed to sell 2,000 Cairo city lots at $150 each, put $50
out of each sale into levees, and a hundred dollars into a bank. The
bank was opened in Kaskaskia in a brick building adjacent to the land
office. The bill seen on a preceding page bears date January 1, 1841.
This bill was issued to J. Hall and was signed by T. Jones, cashier, and
D. J. Baker, president. David Jewett Baker was a prominent lawyer
in Illinois from 1819 till his death in 1869. The charter of this bank
was for twenty years, but in 1837 its charter was extended another
twenty years, but in 1843 it was annulled and the bank closed its doors
and wound up its business.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 119
A RETROSPECT
The year 1818 was a notable one in the history of Illinois. In this
year was realized an event which many had looked forward to with
great interest ; this was the year when the state became of age. Its his-
tory reached back to the discovery by Marquette and Joliet, nearly a
hundred and fifty years. It had actually been settled by whites for
one hundred and eighteen years.
Its people had lived successively under three governments the
French, the English, and the American. Immigration had reached it
from three sources the north, the south, and the east. Each of the
three quarters brought its own peculiar people. No other district of
equal area created such widespread interest in Europe as the Illinois
country. The fame of its rich soil, its noble rivers, its wide stretching
lake, its abundance of wild game, its famous wealth of mines, and its
geographical situation was spread abroad by every traveller who
chanced to traverse its boundless prairies or to thread its silvery streams.
For a century after the planting of the first permanent settlement
the growth of institutional life was very slow. The people for a large
part, were unambitious, thriftless, and lived without purpose. Those
who were responsible for the continuous ongoing of the settlements
looked upon them as a means only to an end, which end was not within
the grasp of those who were building more wisely than they knew.
The French settlements on the Mississippi could never have lived
through the century following their founding, had it not been for the
strong arm of the royal government, and the equally strong support
of the church. How different from the Anglo-Saxon settlements on the
Atlantic coast which prospered in spite of both royalty and ecclesias-
ticism.
At the beginning of the nineteenth century there were probably less
than 3,000 souls in the territory. They were distributed chiefly along
the Mississippi, a few being on the Ohio, and a few along the Wabash
river.
The chief lines of industrial life were farming, commerce, trading,
manufacturing, lumbering, fishing, etc. Wheat was raised in large
quantities in the American bottom. The harvesting was done with the
old fashioned sickle. Reynolds says there were no cradles in those days.
The wheat was threshed with flail or tramped out by means of horses^
The wheat was ground at water mills or horse mills.
In 1806 the nearest gristmill to the people south and east of Kas-
kaskia was John Edgar's mill near Kaskaskia. Corn was raised but
not so extensively as wheat. Hogs were fattened by allowing them to
feed upon the mast which in that early day was abundant. The corn
was used to make "lye hominy" and "samp;" whiskey was distilled
by some of the settlers who had come from Tennessee, Kentucky, or
the mountainous districts of Virginia. Considerable whiskey was
drunk, especially on public days. Fruits were plentifully grown. The
French villagers usually had a few fruit trees in their back yards. Flax
was grown in considerable quantities. Reynolds says that half of the
population made their living by the chase, as coureiirs de bois, or keel
boating. The lead mines in the northwest part of the state and in
southwestern Wisconsin furnished an excellent market for the surplus
food products of the Illinois settlements. The transportation of this
provision to the mines and the return with lead down the river, gave
work for a large contingent of river men.
120
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Lumber was not extensively used. But there were a few mills for
making lumber. The whip saw was the chief dependence for sawing
boards, but in about 1800 a water mill for both sawing and grinding
was erected on Horse creek. The lumber was used quite largely in
building flat boats for the river trade. Some of it, of course, was used
in the construction of houses.
Among the limited kinds of manufacturing, the making of flour
was perhaps the most general. This flour was marketed in St. Louis,
in the lead mines, in New Orleans, in the eastern states, and some of it
is said to have been shipped to Europe. Salt was made at the salines,
in what is now Gallatin county, also in Jackson county on Big Muddy,
in Monroe, seven or eight miles west of Waterloo, in Bond, and possibly
in other localities. There were few tanneries, though Conrad Will had
RUINS OP AN OLD MILL BUILT IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY, NEAR
KASKASKIA. THE BURR-STONES WERE BROUGHT FROM FRANCE
one in Jackson county as early as 1814. It is said that the French
women did not take kindly to such work as making butter, spinning,
weaving, etc. Blacksmiths were scarce, and so the wagons of those
early days were made chiefly of wood, as were also the plows.
Schools were scarce. It is said that the Jesuits had a school in
Kaskaskia in the middle of the eighteenth century. Samuel J. Seely
is said to have been the first American school teacher in Illinois. He
taught school in New Design. He came there as early as 1783 and
taught in an abandoned squatter's cabin. The school was continued
the next year by Francis Clark, and he was followed by an Irishman
named Halfpenny. Reynolds calls Halfpenny the "School Master Gen-
eral of Illinois," because he taught in so many localities. He built a
water mill on Fountaine creek, not far from Waterloo, in 1795. Mon-
roe had schools as early as 1784. Randolph had a school as early as
1790. The teacher was John Doyle, a soldier with Colonel Clark in
1778. A Mr. Davis, an old sailor, taught in the fort in Baldwin pre-
cinct in 1816. John Bradsbury, "faithful but not learned," taught a
school in Madison county near Collinsville as early as 1804. John At-
water opened a school near Edwardsville in 1807. St. Clair county
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 121
had for a pioneer teacher John Messenger, who was also a surveyor.
Schools were opened at Turkey Hill in 1808 by John Bradley, and at
Shiloh in 1811.
The school furniture was as primitive as the school house. The
seats were made of puncheons, with four legs set into auger holes.
Often the seat was too high for the little fellows; and they could
amuse themselves by swinging their legs vigorously. There were no
desks except for the older pupils who took writing lessons. Stout
pegs of sufficient length were set into auger holes in the wall, so as to
slope downward ; on these supports, at convenient height, was fastened
the smoothed puncheon. Thus the writing pupils sat or stood facing
the wall. A pail or a "piggin" of water with a gourd instead of
tumbler or mug, was an essential part of the furniture. It was a re-
ward of merit to be allowed to go to the spring or well to fill the
bucket or piggin.
In an earlier day the Catholic church was the only religious organ-
ization. At Kaskaskia was the mission of the Immaculate Conception.
This mission is said to have been founded by Father Marquette as
early as 1675 near the present town of Utica. It was moved to Kas-
kaskia about 1700. About the same time a mission was founded at
Cahokia, and later one at Fort Chartres. The mission of those early
days served two general purposes one to serve as a mile stone in the
wanderings of the voyagers and explorers, and as place for spiritual
invigoration ; the other as a center around which the natives could
be gathered for religious instruction. The value of these early mis-
sionary efforts from the point of view of the conversion of the In-
dians has probably been overestimated. Marquette reports only the
baptizing of a dying infant at the end of three days' hard preaching
among the Kaskaskia Indians. Father Marest says, "Nothing is more
difficult than the conversion of these Indians. Religion among them
does not take deep root, as should be desired, and there are but few
souls who from time to time give themselves truly to God." Father
Membre says, "With regard to conversions I cannot rely upon any.
We baptized some dying children and two or three dying persons who
manifested proper dispositions." Father Vivier, a Jesuit, said, "The
only good they (the missionaries) can do them is the administration
of baptism to children who are at the point of death," etc. But it
must not be thought that the work of the Catholic church in the Illi-
nois country was wholly fruitless. The godly life of the priests ex-
erted its influence upon the savages whenever the two came in con-
tact.
There were three leading Protestant churches represented in Illi-
nois prior to the admission of the state into the union. These were
in order of their coming, the Baptists, the Methodists, and the Presby-
terians. The Baptists were represented in Illinois as early as 1787. In
that year the Rev. James Smith, from Lincoln county, Kentucky, came
to the New Design settlement and enffasred in evangelistic work. Smith
was followed by the Rev. John K. Simpson and his son, they by Rev.
Smith, who had previously returned to Kentucky. Rev. Josiah Dodge
came from Kentucky to visit his brother, who lived at St. Genevieve,
and visited the settlers about New Design. Reynolds says that in
February, 1794, they cut the ice in Fountaine creek, and Rev. Dodge
baptized James Lemen, Sr., his wife, John Gibbons and Isaac Enochs,
and that these were the first people baptized in the territory. The
122 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Rev. David Badgley organized the first Baptist church in the Illinois
territory in the summer of 1796. The greatest representative of the
Baptist faith in the early days of the state was Rev. John M. Peck,
but he did not arrive till 1817 and we shall speak of his labors later.
The Methodists came into the territory as early as 1793. They
were first represented by the Rev. Joseph Lillard, who came from
Kentucky. He was a circuit rider in that state. He organized a
church at New Design and appointed Joseph Ogle as class leader.
Ogle had been converted by a Baptist preacher in Kentucky, and had
attached himself to the Methodists. The Rev. Hosea Riggs came iu
1796 and he was followed by Benjamin Young who was the first cir-
cuit rider with a regular appointment in Illinois. Probably the most
noted of the early preachers was the Rev. Jesse Walker, who came
from Kentucky by appointment from the "Western Conference."
The Western Conference, held in 1806, appointed Jesse Walker cir-
cuit rider for the Illinois circuit which at that time was one of eight
circuits of the Cumberland district. The Rev. William McKendree,
afterwards Bishop McKendree, was the presiding elder of the Cum-
berland district, and so earnest was he that Jesse Walker should get
started that he came with him to the Illinois territory. They swam
their horses across seven different streams, camped out at night and
cooked their own meals. They finally arrived at the Turkey Hill
settlement near the present city of Belleville. The winter of 1806-7
the Rev. Walker preached in the homes of the people in and around
New Design. In the summer of 1808 he held a campmeeting which
was doubtless the first effort of the kind ever made in the state.
Walker soon had two hundred and eighteen members in the Illinois
circuit. He afterwards established a church in St. Louis.
The first Presbyterian preacher to visit the Illinois territory was
the Rev. John Evans Finley. He reached Kaskaskia in a keel boat
from Pittsburg in 1797. "He preached and catechised, also baptized
several of the redmen." Although the Rev. Mr. Finley fully intended
to settle in the Illinois territory, he and his companions decided to
leave when they learned they would be obliged to do military duty.
Two licentiates of the Presbyterian church, F. Schermerhorn and
Samuel J. Mills, were sent by the New England missionary societies
into several of the western states in the year 1812. They made care-
ful observations, preached, and made frequent reports of their work.
''In the Illinois territory containing more than twelve thousand
people, there is no Presbyterian or Congregational minister. There
are a number of good people in the territory who would be glad to
have such ministers among them." These two missionaries stayed but
a short time in Illinois and went on their way, reaching Nashville the
winter of 1812-13. The same Mr. Mills came again in 1814. On this
trip he says, "This territory is deplorably destitute of bibles. In
Kaskaskia, a place of eighty or one hundred families there are, it is
thought, not more than four or five. We did not find any place in the
territory where a copy of the scripture could be obtained. ' ' On Janu-
ary 20, 1815, he writes " Shawneetown on the Ohio has about one
hundred houses. Six miles from Kaskaskia there is an Associate Re-
formed congregation of forty families." He says he heard of no
other Protestant preachers or members in all the region around Kas-
kaskia. But a Methodist preacher from near New Design told him
that formerly there were several Presbyterians in that locality but
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 123
they had now all joined either the Methodists or the Baptists. No
Presbyterian preacher was settled or preached for any length of time
before the coming of the Rev. James McGready in 1816. He organized
the Sharon church, in what is now White county, in September of
that year. To the Associate Reformed church mentioned above, Rey-
nolds says there came in 1817 a reverend gentleman by the name of
Samuel Wylie.
He had a very prosperous congregation of Covenanters in Ran-
dolph county. He and his people became very noted throughout
Southern Illinois.
The social life of Illinois prior to 1818 was certainly not of a very
high order. We do not mean there were no good people and that
there were not those of culture and refinement, for indeed many of the
people who became permanent settlers were from localities in the older
states where the agencies of culture, learning, and religion were
abundant. However, in any newly settled region there is always
found a very rough class of people, and while not necessarily in the
majority in numbers, to the casual observer they stand out promi-
nently and give character to the community at large.
In dress the early pioneers were content with the homemade prod-
uct. The men often wearing breeches and shirt of the tanned hide of
wild animals, and the cap of fox hide or of raccoon skin. This gave
them a very rough appearance. Their homes were very crude and
not always comfortable. The household utensils were such as could
be manufactured by each head of the family. There were no stoves,
cooking being done on the fire-place hearth.
Swapping work was quite common. The particular kinds of work
referred to were wood chopping, corn gathering, harvesting, house-
raising, and road-making. Some of these gatherings were very en-
joyable to the pioneers for they would often spread their meals upon
the ground and gather about in modern picnic style. Dancing was
a very common amusement and since there were very few preachers,
there were few others to object. The French settlers especially were
fond of dancing. Horse-racing was another very common recreation.
The horse-races usually came off on Saturdays or on public days.
Race tracks were common features of many localities. At these races
other amusements were indulged in ; fighting was no unusual thing.
The "bully" was a man of notoriety. Swearing of the hardest sort
was heard and while there were laws against it, still the people in-
dulged. "Swearing by the name of God, Christ Jesus, or the Holy
Ghost," as well as Sabbath breaking, was finable from fifty cents to
two dollars.
Perhaps one of the most characteristic customs, and one that still
lingers in many localities, was the "shooting match." A farmer's
wife who had been quite lucky in raising turkeys, would dispose of
them in the fall by means of the shooting match. If the turkey was to
bring one dollar then ten privileges to shoot must be bought at ten
cents each. When the necessary number of chances was taken then
a mark was put up at a certain distance and the contest began. The
marksman who made the best shot got the turkey. Among these
frontiersmen "taking a rest" was a confession of lack of skill. In
some of the states south of the Potomac it was no uncommon thing to
sell furniture in this way; even the beef carcass was disposed of by
the test of marksmanship.
CHAPTER XI
APPROACHING STATEHOOD
NEW COUNTIES BANKS AND BANKING IMMIGRATION FIFTEEN COUN-
TIES UP TO 1818 NATHANIEL POPE ELECTED TO CONGRESS
Illinois upon its separation from Indiana in 1809 became a territory
of the first class with a governor, secretary, three judges, and such minor
officers as were needed. In the spring of 1812 by a vote of the free-
holders the territory became one of the second class. This gave the peo-
ple, in addition to the governor, secretary, and the three judges, which
were all appointed by the president, a legislative body consisting of an
upper and a lower house. The territory was also entitled to a delegate
in congress who would be entitled to all the privileges of that body ex-
cept that of voting.
NEW COUNTIES
Elections were held in the five counties then organized namely :
Randolph, St. Glair, Madison, Johnson, and Gallatin, for members of
the two branches of the territorial legislature. The following persons
were elected to the upper house from the counties respectively- Pierre
Menard, William Biggs, Samuel Judy, Thomas Ferguson, and Benja-
min Talbot. The members of the lower house were : from Randolph,
George Fisher; from St. Clair, Joshua Oglesby and Jacob Short; from
Madison, William Jones ; from Johnson, John Grammar ; and from Gal-
latin, Phillip Trammel and Alexander Wilson. There was not a lawyer
in either house. The delegate selected to represent the territory in con-
gress was Shadrach Bond.
Under the second class form of government the legislature met bi-
ennially. In the summer of 1814 Col. Benjamin Stephenson was elected
delegate in congress, and in 1816 Nathaniel Pope, who served till the
admission of the state in 1818. Two new counties were added in 1815,
White and Edwards, making seven in all. In 1816 four more were
added Monroe, Jackson, Pope and Crawford. In 1817 Bond was
added, and in 1818 Franklin, Union, and Washington were added, these
making fifteen counties at the admission of the state in 1818.
BANKS AND BANKING
A bit of interesting legislation occurred in the session of 1816. It
will be remembered that the charter to the first United States bank,
which was passed in 1791, expired in 1811 and failed of renewal. Al-
124
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
125
most immediately the states began to charter state banks. Of course
there were state banks before this time, but now there seemed an in-
creased demand for such banks. Ohio and Kentucky were quite active
about this time in chartering state banks. Illinois had just passed
through four years of strain in the Indian wars. Considerable money
had been distributed among those who had served in the war, but it was
rapidly disappearing, and so the demand for banks of issue was very
strong.
Probably the first bank in Illinois was conducted by John Marshall
who resided in Shawneetown. He settled there in 1804 and was a suc-
cessful merchant. It is said he rode to Philadelphia on horse back to
order his stock of goods taking the silver in a sack. The goods were
freighted over to Pittsburg in wagons and then floated down the Ohio to
Shawneetown. He early built a two story brick residence just on the
JOHN MARSHALL'S RESIDENCE IN SHAWNEETOWN, IN WHICH HE KEPT A
^BANif AS EARLY AS 1813
bank of the river, and in one room of the first floor he conducted his
bank as early as 1812 or 1813. The land office was located in Shawnee-
town in 1812 and no doubt there was need of a banking house for that
reason.
In 1816 when the territorial legislature met at Kaskaskia there was
a very strong desire for a banking system. A bill was introduced and
passed creating by charter the "Bank of Illinois" located at Shawnee-
town. At another session of the same body held in the fall of 1817,
banks were authorized in Edwardsville and Kaskaskia. These were
not state banks in the sense that the state was back of their issue only
that the state had authorized their organization. These banks all issued
bills which they put in circulation. In a letter written May 25, 1816,
by John Marshall, president of the Bank of Illinois, at Shawneetown,
to Governor Ninian Edwards. Marshall complains that his bank is not
treated fairly by the receiver of public moneys at Kaskaskia, nor by the
Bank of Missouri. Marshall says the receiver at Kaskaskia will accept
the bills of the "Bank of Illinois" one day and the next day refuse them.
126 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
He also says the Bank of Missouri makes it a point to collect large quan-
tities of the issue of the Shawneetown bank and then present them all
at once for redemption, hoping, evidently, thereby to embarrass the
Shawneetown bank. Mr. Marshall says he recently redeemed $12,000 of
his bank's notes which were presented by the Missouri bank.
In the same letter he makes it plain that the best of relations exist
between the Shawneetown bank and the bank at Edwardsville in the
latter of which Governor Edwards seems to have been financially inter-
ested. We shall have occasion to refer to this banking system from time
to time as we proceed.
IMMIGRATION
Following the return of peace in 1814, there was a great movement
of immigration into the west. The political and international condi-
tions which obtained in the United States from 1807 to 1812, and the
period of war which followed all tended to hold the people in the Atlan-
tic states. The economic changes which the war and governmental pol-
icies wrought in New England greatly unsettled the people of that
section, and for the next two or three years there were constant streams
of immigration flowing westward. Thus Indiana grew so rapidly that
her population justified her admission in 1816. The population of In-
diana was 24,520 in 1810 ; in 1820 the census showed 147,178. In like
manner the growth of Ohio is shown. In 1810 her population num-
bered 230,760, while in 1820 it was 581,295. Illinois was getting her
share of this westward immigration, though her increase was not so
marked as that of the two states to the east.
There were five factors which, taken together, may account for the
increased immigration following the close of the War of 1812.
1. First, the pre-emption law, to which reference was made in the
preceding chapter. When one feared that his lands might be taken
from him, he was not likely to take much interest in moving into a new
territory. This law allowed the settler to select his quarter section or
other unit of survey, begin his improvements, and hold the same against
the claims of anyone for a limited time. That is, his labor on the unim-
proved lands gave him an equity of which he could not be deprived.
This law was a very great factor in bringing eastern people where lands
were poor and scarce into the rich prairies of Illinois.
2. The modes of travel had greatly improved within the past twenty
years. The national road from the head of navigation on the Potomac
over the Alleghanies to the Ohio river had greatly stimulated the move-
ment of immigration from the Chesapeake region to the Ohio. On the
Ohio there were steamboats in a very early period as early as 1811.
The national road and the Ohio river therefore furnished a direct route
from the -tidewater region of Virginia to Shawneetown, Cairo, or St.
Louis. Thousands of people came in wagons and still others built their
own flatboats and floated down the Ohio.
3. It was the policy of the territorial government in Illinois to
organize counties just as rapidly as there could be found any excuse
for it at all. Many counties were organized with only a few score of
people. This practice has proved a great advantage in building up
all of our western states. People do not like to move into regions of a
new country where civil government is administered at some inaccess-
-TT!
JO OAVIES8 I STEP V,
I HENRV j
O
MERCER
I PEORIA
j i
1 i !
1 1 I
>" "i FORB L- 1
. _- r-
7" L_._V
(E D_W A R dg S /
1 WAYNE fe )/.
MAP-OF
ILLINOIS
SHOWING
COUNTY BOUNDARIES
1818.
(ILLINOIS TY.)
THE FIFTEEN COUNTIES IN ILLINOIS WHEN ILLINOIS, WAS ADMITTED
INTO THE UNION IN 1818
128 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
ible or distant point, or where the government is poorly organized or
poorly executed. By 1818 fifteen counties had been created in Illinois,
county seats had been located and crude public buildings erected, and
officers of the law selected and installed.
4. The treaties with the Indians made immediately at the close
of the War of 1812 had given assurance that there would be no more
'Indian massacres" in Illinois. Besides there were released large
quantities of land which the government could offer the settlers for
permanent homes. And in connection with this may be mentioned
the setting aside of the military tract which lies between the Illinois
and the Mississippi rivers for those soldiers who had served in the
War of 1812 and who were entitled to bounty lands.
5. Not least was the fact that war is a time of more or less rest-
lessness and at its close there is always a period of readjustment in
which there is a considerable movement from one region to another.
All these factors were at work building up the population of Illinois.
FIFTEEN COUNTIES UP TO 1818
The accompanying map shows the relative location of the fifteen
counties which had been organized up to 1818. The people were
thinking of statehood and when the movement was once under way
there was constant growth of statehood sentiment.
The Ordinance of 1787 provided that the region known as the
Northwest Territory might be, when sufficiently populated, admit-
ted into the union as three, four, or five states. The westernmost
state, if three, should include the territory west of the Ohio, Wa-
bash, and a line due north from Vincennes; or if two states were to
be made of this territory then the south state should be bounded on
the north by a parallel passing through the southern bend of Lake
Michigan. The northern boundary of Indiana had been placed at
this parallel. The citizens of Illinois had began almost immediately
after the admission of Indiana to agitate for the admission of Illi-
nois as a state.
NATHANIEL POPE ELECTED TO CONGRESS
Mr. Benjamin Stephenson's term as delegate in congress from
Illinois territory expired March 4, 1817. In the winter preceding
the territorial legislature had elected Nathaniel Pope as his suc-
cessor. Pope took his seat in congress December, 1817, and imme-
diately took rank as a useful member of the national house.
Nathaniel Pope was a native of Kentucky, having been born at
Louisville in that state in 1774. He was educated in the old Transyl-
vania University at Lexington. He studied law with his brother,
Senator John Pope, and came into Illinois about 1808. He set-
tled at Kaskaskia and became the first territorial secretary under
Governor Ninian Edwards. He was a shrewd lawyer with a judicial
mind, quick and farseeing. He rendered a great service to his state
and to his country.
CHAPTER XII
ILLINOIS BECOMES A STATE
SERVICES OP NATHANIEL POPE THE CONSTITUTIONAL CONVENTION
THE CONSTITUTION OP 1818
The second session of the third territorial legislature, convened De-
cember 1, 1817, and adjourned January 12, 1818. At this session a
petition was formulated and forwarded to the delegate in congress,
Mr. Nathaniel Pope, praying congress for the passage of an act which
would permit the people of Illinois territory to form a constitution and
apply for admission into the union.
SERVICES OP NATHANIEL POPE
Mr. Pope presented the petition on the 16th of January, 1818, and
it was referred to a committee of which he was a member. Mr. Pope
being a representative of the people making the petition, the committee
requested him to draw the bill for the enabling act. This he did and
in due course of time the committee was ready to report. On April 7,
1818, the committee reported the bill which had been drawn. The re-
port was now referred to the committee of the whole in which the bill
was taken up April 13. Here in committee of the whole was revealed
the most far-seeing statesmanship of Mr. Pope. To understand this
matter fully it will be necessary for us to recall some provisions in the
Ordinance of 1787.
The fifth article of the ordinance provided there should be made
from the Northwest Territory not fewer than three nor more than five
states ; and the boundary of the westernmost state should be the Missis-
sippi, the Ohio and the Wabash rivers and a line due north from Vin-
cennes to the boundary between the United States and Canada. The
middle as well as the easternmost state should extend to the Canada
line. Provided, congress should have authority "to form one or two
states in that part of the said territory which lies north of an east and
west line drawn through the southernly bend or extreme of Lake Mich-
igan."
The latitude of the extreme southerly end of Lake Michigan is 41
degrees and 39 minutes. In the bill which Mr. Pope first drew the
northern boundary of Illinois was put at 41 degrees and 39 minutes;
but between the time that the bill was referred to the committee of
the whole on the 7th of April and the day set for its consideration in
committee of the whole, Mr. Pope made a discovery. He saw that if
41 degrees 39 minutes were made the northern boundary that the state
129
130 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
when admitted would have no lake coast and would therefore be at a
disadvantage in matters of trade and commerce on the lakes. So in the
committee of the whole on the 13th of April, apparently without con-
sulting anyone, Mr. Pope moved two amendments to the bill as for-
merly drawn by himself. One of these provided for the extension of
the northern boundary from 41 degrees 39 minutes to 42 degrees and
30 minutes; the other provided for the application of three per cent
of the sale of the public lands within the state of Illinois to the encour-
agement of learning, and two per cent to be used by congress in build-
ing roads leading into the state. This latter amendment was a farseeing
measure and was readily agreed to by everyone. The first one was
probably not so popular and Mr. Pope was under the necessity of
inventing argument to prove the wisdom of his amendment.
First. He argued that in confederacies there was always the danger
of secession. Illinois was so situated the Mississippi, Ohio, Wabash,
Illinois, Kentucky, and Tennessee rivers so bound Illinois to the south
that in case of secession that Illinois would go with the southern states.
Illinois geographically was needed to unify the commerce and trade of
the region to the south and west of the Alleghanies. But if the line
were pushed to the parallel of 42 degrees and 30 minutes, Illinois would
have fifty or sixty miles of lake coast. And while the commerce of
the lakes was unimportant now, the time would come when the port of
Chicago would be like turning the Mississippi into the lake. And again
if the northern line be made 42 degrees 30 minutes, it would give a
strip fifty miles wide and reaching from Lake Michigan to the Mis-
sissippi river. This strip of land would contain a population which
would exert a very great influence in attaching the interests of Illinois
to those of Ohio, Indiana, Pennsylvania, and New York.
Second. The Mississippi ran unobstructed to the Gulf. The time
would come when it would be very desirable that a water-way should
be made connecting the Mississippi with Lake Michigan. The Illinois
river presented the most feasible route and its head waters were in
close proximity to the lake. If a canal were constructed connecting the
lake with the Mississippi, through the Illinois river or by any other
route, the state would be strongly attached to the lake route to the
sea and much of the products of not only Illinois but of the adjacent
states would find its way to the seaboard through the port of Chicago.
Mr. Pope's earnestness and clearness of presentation were convinc-
ing and the committee of the whole voted to recommend the passage of
the bill as amended. On the 18th of April the bill passed and became a
law. It will be profitable if we will study briefly the provisions of this
Enabling Act.
The act has seven sections. Let us examine each one.
First. The people of the territory of Illinois are authorized to form
a constitution, to assume any name they wish, and may be admittted into
the union upon equal footing with the original states.
Second. The boundary shall be as follows: "Beginning at the
mouth of the "Wabash river ; thence up the same, and with the line of
Indiana, to the northwest corner of said state; thence east with the line
of said state to the middle of Lake Michigan; thence north along the
middle of said lake, to north latitude 42 degrees and 30 minutes ; thence
west to the middle of the Mississippi river ; thence down along the mid-
dle of that river to its confluence with the Ohio river ; and thence up the
latter river along its northwestern shore to the beginning."
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 131
Third. This section states the qualifications of those who shall vote
for members of the constitutional convention. It also names the fifteen
counties which shall send representatives to the said convention as fol-
lows : Bond, Madison, St. Glair, Monroe, Randolph, Jackson, Johnson,
Pope, Gallatin, White, Edwards, Crawford, Union, Washington, and
Franklin. The election day was set for the first Monday in July (6)
and the two following days. The number of delegates to the conven-
tion was fixed two for each county except Madison, St. Clair, and Galla-
tin, which should have three each thirty-three in all.
Fourth. The day for the meeting of the convention was fixed for the
first Monday in August. The form of government must be Republican,
and there must be forty thousand inhabitants before the territory can
be admitted as a state.
Fifth. The state when admitted shall be entitled to one repre-
sentative in congress.
Sixth. The following propositions were offered to the convention:
1. Section number 16 in each township which shall be for the bene-
fit of the schools of that township.
2. The gift of all salt springs within the state together with the
lands reserved for them. These salt springs and land to be held by
the legislature for the benefit of the state. The lands could not be
sold, nor rented for a longer period than ten years at any one time.
3. The state was offered five per cent of the net proceeds of the
sale of public lands within the state ; two per cent to be expended by
congress in roads leading to the state and three per cent to be used
by the state legislature in promoting learning.
4. The state was offered a township of land to be used to found
a seminary of learning.
These four propositions or gifts were to be accepted and an ordi-
nance passed and a guarantee given that all land sold by the general
government within the limits of the state should be exempt from
taxation for five years and that non-resident land holders shall be
taxed no higher than those who live in the state.
Seventh. All territory north of the north line of Indiana and
north of the north line of Illinois should be attached to the Michigan
territory for purposes of government.
"No man ever rendered the state a more important service in
congress than did Nathaniel Pope, to whom the people of Illinois are
indebted for securing the passage of this enabling law, upon which
he succeeded in ingrafting the important provisions set forth above.
And if political rewards were meted out in proportion to the merits
of the service rendered, the people's representatives would with one
accord have selected him as their senator in congress. Bright and
steady as was his fame as a jurist, it would have paled before the
brilliant luster of his career as a statesman."
THE CONSTITUTIONAL CONVENTION
As has been said, the Enabling Act became a law the 18th of
April. 1818. The election of delegates to the constitutional conven-
tion was fixed for the first Monday in July, and the constitutional
convention was to convene the first Monday in August. But the first
thing to do was to take the census of the territory, and if it did not
132 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
have the forty thousand then there would be no need for the con-
vention. It was soon evident that the territory did not have the re-
quired number. The story is told that the marshal stationed his
enumerators on the public highways and counted the travellers and
immigrants, regardless of their destination. Not only this, but it
is asserted that often the same traveller or immigrant was counted
twice or even thrice. At last the enumerators returned forty thou-
sand inhabitants, but as the returns were afterward footed up there
were really only thirty-four thousand six hundred and twenty people
in the proposed state. The delegates were duly elected and assembled
at Kaskaskia on the first Monday in August. There were two subjects
which were discussed in the canvass for delegates to the convention;
one was the question of whether the constituency ought to have the
right of instruction, and the other was the question of slavery.
The following is a list of those who assembled as delegates:
St. Clair county Jesse B. Thomas, John Messenger, James Le-
men, Jr.
Randolph George Fisher, Elias Kent Kane.
Madison Benjamin Stephenson, Joseph Borough, Abraham Prick-
ett.
Gallatin Michael Jones, Leonard White, Adolphus Frederick
Hubbard.
Johnson Hezekiah West, Wm. McFatridge.
Edwards Seth Gard, Levi Compton.
White Willis Hargrave, Wm McIIenry.
Monroe Caldwell Cams, Enoch Moore.
Pope Samuel O'Melveny, Hamlet Ferguson.
Jackson Conrad Will, James Hall, Jr.
Crawford Joseph Kitchell, Edward N. Cullom.
Bond- Thomas Kirkpatrick, Samuel J. Morse.
Union William Eckols, John Whittaker.
Washington Andrew Bankson (other delegate died during con-
vention).
Franklin Isham Harrison, Thomas Roberts.
The convention met August 3. 1818, and finished its labors and
adjourned August 26. Jesse B. Thomas from St. Clair county was
elected chairman, and William C. Greenup was made secretary. Up
to within the past year no one knew of a copy of the proceedings of
the convention, but a copy has been found and is in the possession of
the Illinois State Historical Library.
The constitution was not submitted to the people for ratification
and the only officers which the people might elect were : Governor,
lieutenant governor, members of the general assembly, sheriffs, and
coroners. The offices which were filled by appointment of either the
governor or the general assembly were: Judges of the supreme, cir-
cuit and probate courts ; prosecuting attorney, county clerk, circuit
clerk, recorder, justice of the peace, auditor of public accounts, at-
torney general, secretary of state.
Before taking up the elections under the constitution, let us make
a brief study of the document.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 133
THE CONSTITUTION OP 1818
The preamble to the constitution refers to the enabling act, quotes
from the preamble of the constitution of the United States, and traces
the boundaries of the state following the boundary lines as described
in the enabling act.
Before taking up the elections under the constitution, let us make
a brief study of the document.
Article one provides that all government power shall be exer-
cised through three departments, namely: The legislative, the execu-
tive, the judicial.
Article two vests the legislative authority in a general assembly
which shall consist of a senate and a house of representatives. It
also fixes qualifications of members of the two houses, states the
modes by which bills may become laws. Section 27 reads "In all
elections all white male inhabitants above the age of twenty-one
years, having resided in the state six months next preceding the elec-
tion, shall enjoy the right of an elector; but no person shall be en-
titled to vote except in the county or district in which he shall ac-
tually reside at the time of the election."
Article three vests the executive authority in a governor and
other officers and defines their duties.
Article four locates the judicial power in one supreme court and
in such inferior courts as the legislature may from time to time or-
dain and establish.
Article five creates and organizes the militia.
Article six has three sections which are as follows:
Section 1. Neither slavery or involuntary servitude shall here-
after be introduced into this state, otherwise than for the punish-
ment of crimes whereof the party shall have been duly convicted; nor
shall any male person, arrived at the age of twenty-one years, nor fe-
male person arrived at the age of eighteen years, be held to serve any
person as a servant, under any indenture hereafter made, unless such
person shall enter into such indenture while in a state of perfect
freedom, and on condition of a bona fide consideration received or to
be received for their service. Nor shall any indenture of any negro
or mulatto, hereafter made and executed out of this state, or if made
in this state, where the term of service exceeds one year, be of the
least validity, except those given in cases of apprenticeship.
Section 2. No person bound to labor in any other state, shall be
hired to labor in this state, except within the tract reserved for the
salt works near Shawneetown; nor even at that place for a longer
period than one year at any one time; nor shall it be allowed there
after the year 1825. Any violation of this article shall effect the
emancipation of such person from his obligation to service.
Section 3. Each and every person who has been bound to serv-
ice by contract or indenture in virtue of the laws of Illinois ter-
ritory heretofore existing, and in conformity to the provisions of the
same, without fraud or collusion, shall be held to a specific perform-
ance of their contracts or indentures; and such negroes and mulat-
toes as have been registered in conformity with the aforesaid laws,
shall serve out the time appointed by said laws ; provided, however,
that the children hereafter born of such persons, negroes or mulat-
toes, shall become free, the males at the age of twenty-one years, the
134 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
females at the age of eighteen years. Children born of indentured
parents shall be entered with the clerk of the county in which they
reside, by their owners, within six months after the birth of said
child.
Notice the wording in section one "shall hereafter be introduced
into this state. ' ' Such a guarantee was necessary in order that the stat
might be admitted into the union. The consent of the negro was always
necessary to a contract of indenture, and this was hereafter to be inter-
preted as "a state of perfect freedom." Again indentures were of va-
lidity for only one year. It came to be customary for the man who had
indentured slaves to take them across the Ohio and have them inden-
tured yearly.
Section two provides that slaves "hired" in slave states could be
brought into the salt works at Shawneetown and held for one year. At
the end of one year they could be hired again. But all this must stop
by the year 1825.
Section three provides that all negroes who were, at the making of
the constitution, under an "indenture" must faithfully fulfill that con-
tract. And children born of indentured parents were to be eventually
free.
The constitution in no way affected the slaves held by the French
and their descendants. These provisions will be noted later as we have
occasion to consider the laws passed by the legislatures of the coming
years. Upon the whole the entire system of slavery and indentured serv-
ice remained practically the same as under the territorial laws.
Article seven provides for the amending of the constitution.
Article eight contains a bill of rights. The bill contains twenty-three
sections and covers all imaginable claims to protection which the indi-
vidual might ever need.
The schedule is a miscellaneous collection of provisions which
could not easily be classified elsewhere.
It is said that only five of the thirty-three members of the con-
vention were lawyers. Most of them were farmers. Elias Kent
Kane is understood to have been the leading spirit of the conven-
tion. The men were practical every day people, simple in their
tastes and unlearned in the arts of the politician. It is not at all
easily understood why such a body of men who were certainly demo-
cratic in their political ideals should clothe the governor with such
extensive appointing power and thus virtually rob their fellow citi-
zens of the right of franchise on many important offices. This feature
of the constitution of 1818 was pernicious in that it fostered
office seeking. The governor was hounded for positions and the
members of the legislature often traded their votes for the support
of a fellow member in the choice of some office holder.
The governor did not have the veto power as now. This power
was exercised by the governor in conjunction with the supreme court.
This assembly of the governor and judges was known in the con-
stitution as the Council of Revision. The constitution of 1818 abol-
ished imprisonment for debt. This was a very advanced step to
take for those days. The legislature was not prohibited from grant-
ing divorces and this subject was a fruitful source of special legisla-
tion at each session. Neither was the legislature prohibited from
loaning the credit of the state to any corporate enterprise, and as
a result the state was in duty bound to redeem the pledge of more
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 135
than one corporation. Especially was this the case in the banking
business and in internal improvements. The enabling act did not
require the submission of the constitution to a referendum vote of
the people. The progressive ideas of which we hear so much nowa-
days had not yet taken hold on the political mind. The enabling
act required that the electors voting for the members of the consti-
tutional convention should be "white male citizens of the United
States, who shall have arrived at the age of twenty-one years, and
have resided in said territory six months previous to the day of elec-
tion." The constitution of 1818 was more liberal for it declared in
section 12 of the schedule that "all white male inhabitants above
the age of twenty-one years who shall be actual residents of the
state, at the signing of the constitution shall have a right to vote at
the election to be held on the third Thursday and the two following
days of September next."
The convention was in session from August 3 to August 26, when the
constitution was signed by the delegates. The day fixed by the constitu-
tion for the election of the officers provided for, was the third Thursday
(the 17th) in September, and the two succeeding days Friday and
Saturday.
At this election Shadrach Bond was chosen governor; Pierre Me-
nard was elected lieutenant governor, and John McLean was elected the
representative in congress. There were also elected fourteen senators
and twenty-nine representatives.
The legislature was called to meet at Kaskaskia the first Monday in
October (the 5th). The first thing for this legislature was the canvass
of the votes, and on Tuesday (the 6th), Governor Bond was inaugu-
rated. The legislature proceeded to the election of two United States
senators. The choice fell upon Ninian Edwards and Jesse B. Thomas.
The legislature chose the following state officers: State treasurer, John
Thomas ; auditor, Elijah C. Berry ; attorney general, Daniel P. Clark ;
supreme judges, Joseph Phillips, chief justice, William P. Foster,
Thomas C. Brown, and John Reynolds. The governor appointed Elias
Kent Kane as secretary of state.
All this was done on the supposition that congress would accept the
constitution and admit the state. However, the legislature adjourned on
the thirteenth of October to await the action of congress. Mr. McLean,
the newly elected congressman, was permitted to present the constitu-
tion but was not himself sworn in, as was said, "in consequence of con-
gress not having concluded the act of admission of the state into the
union. ' '
A spirited opposition to the acceptance of the constitution arose on
the ground that the constitution did not declare against slavery. The
matter of its acceptance was referred to a committee of three Richard
Anderson, of Kentucky, George Poindexter and William Hendricks.
This committee reported in favor of admitting the state. James Tal-
madge attacked the report, arguing that the constitution was very in-
definite with regard to slavery. It neither prohibited slavery nor ad-
mitted it. He also opposed its admission on the ground that there was
no evidence that there were forty thousand people within the limts of
the state. Mr. Harrison and Mr. Poindexter made spirited replies and
upon the vote it was admitted by 117 to 34. On the third of December
the senate concurred and the President signed the bill. The senators
and congressmen were sworn in, and Illinois was a full fledged sovereign
state.
CHAPTER XIII
ILLINOIS UNDER GOVERNOR BOND
STARTING THE NEW MACHINERY ILLINOIS' BLACK CODE IN THE NEW
CAPITAL ATTEMPTED FINANCIAL RELIEF MILITARY TRACT THE
ENGLISH PRAIRIE SETTLEMENT GOVERNOR BOND RETURNS TO His
FARM
The first governor under the constitution was Shadrach Bond. He
was born in the state of Maryland, November 24, 1778. His father was
a farmer, and young Bond never had the advantages of any school be-
yond that of the log school house of those days. He came with his
father to the New Design settlement in Monroe county as early as 1794
and settled upon' a farm. Governor Bond, while not an educated man,
seems to have had an abundance of good common sense, and to have had
the confidence of his fellow citizens. He served in the territorial legisla-
ture, and as territorial delegate in congress. While a delegate in con-
gress he secured the passage of the Preemption Act. He held the office
of receiver of public moneys in the land office at Kaskaskia. In the elec-
tion for state officers under the constitution which occurred September,
1818, Mr. Bond was elected governor without opposition. The other
officers chosen by the people or by the legislature have been given in the
preceding chapter and need not be given here. It will also be remem-
bered that there was a meeting of the legislature and some preliminary
work done even before the acceptance of the constitution by congress.
STARTING THE NEW MACHINERY
Following the announcement of the acceptance of the constitution
by congress, Governor Bond called the legislature in special session for
January 4, 1819. At this session of the legslature the machinery of the
state government was set in motion. Governor Bond's message to the
legislature was not an elaborate affair; though he earnestly recom-
mended the construction at the earliest date of a canal connecting the
head waters of the Illinois river with Lake Michigan. Another matter
he brought forward was the depleted condition of the treasury. Third
he asked for a modification of the criminal laws in force from the terri-
torial period. Fourth he recommended the erection of jails and a peni-
tentiary.
The legislature did not find itself in entire accord with the gover-
nor's views, and so followed its own sweet will. The work of this session
was along four lines as follows :
1. Determined the salaries of all state officers.
136
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
137
2. Passed a complete code of laws copied largely from the statutes
of Virginia and Kentucky.
3. The permanent revenues of the state were provided for by plac-
ing a tax on lands owned by non-residents, while the county revenues
were provided for by a personal property tax including a tax on slaves
and indentured servants, and by a tax on lands owned by residents of
the state.
4. Another very important action taken by the legislature was the
passage of a law for the removal of the capital of the state from Kaskas-
kia to a point on the Kaskaskia river east of the third principal me-
ridian. A clause in the constitution of 1818 provided that the capital
THE OLD STATE HOUSE IN KASKASKIA. THE PICTURE WAS TAKEN
SHORTLY BEFORE IT FELL INTO THE RIVER
should remain at Kaskaskia until moved by the legislature. The con-
stitution further provided that the state should ask congress for a grant
of four sections of land upon which to locate the capitol buildings, and
some of which might be disposed of in order to assist in the construction
of buildings.
Congress was asked to donate the lands for the new capital and it
readily made the grant. The legislature appointed five commissioners
who should locate the gift which congress made. They located the
grounds by selecting sections 8, 9, 16 and 17 in town 6 north, range 1
east of the third principal meridian. The lands lay immediately west
of the Kaskaskia river. These commissioners were also to construct the
buildings which should house the infant government. The capitol build-
ing was a two-story wooden frame and was ready for the legislature in
the summer of 1820.
138 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
ILLINOIS' BLACK CODE
But before we leave the session of the legislature of 1819 in Kaskas-
kia let us call attention to what is known as Illinois' Black Code. This
was, by its title, "An Act respecting free Negroes, Mulattoes, Servants,
and Slaves." This Black Code contains twenty -five sections and was
copied from old laws in force in the territorial period and in the older
states. The following is a very brief abridgment of the code:
1. No black or mulatto should settle in the state without a certificate
of freedom.
2. Blacks or mulattoes having certificates of freedom must enter
descriptions of their children with the circuit clerk.
3. No person shall bring in blacks or mulattoes for the purpose of
freeing them unless they give bond in $1,000 for the good behavior of
the freedman.
4. All resident free blacks or mulattoes must register their freedom
with the clerk of the court.
5. No person shall hire a mulatto or black who has not a certificate
of his freedom.
6. No person shall in any way hide or secrete runaway slaves.
7. Blacks and mulattoes found without certificates of freedom could
be arrested, advertised and sold.
8. Provides for reclaiming blacks and mulattoes.
9. Fixes penalties for kidnapping negroes and mulattoes.
10. Regulates food, clothing, and lodging, to be provided for ser-
vants.
11. Makes contracts of indenture transferable.
12. Provides for whipping lazy blacks or mulattoes who are ser-
vants or slaves.
13. Provides penalty for masters who are unjust to their servants
or slaves.
14. All contracts between master and servant void during period of
service.
15. Courts are to hear complaints from servants who are citizens
of any one of the states.
16. Servants may hold personal property.
17. No negro, mulatto or Indian can hold any other than one of his
own complexion as a servant.
18. No person must buy of or sell to slaves or servants.
19. Where free persons are finable, slaves and servants shall be
whipped twenty lashes for every $8 fined.
20. Servants (indentured servants) shall upon the expiration of
their service be entitled to certificates of freedom.
21. Slaves and servants found ten miles from their master's home
without a pass may be arrested and whipped.
22. Slaves and servants found "visiting" on one's plantation may
be whipped ten lashes.
23. Slaves or servants who are guilty of sedition are to be whipped
thirty-nine lashes.
24. Persons permitting dancing or revelling by slaves or servants
shall be fined $25.
25. This section makes it the duty of officers to make arrests, and
inflict the corporeal punishment. Slaves and others of color could as-
semble with written permission of masters.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
139
These black laws as they were called were passed in 1819, and re-
mained upon our statute books till February 12, 1853.
IN THE NEW CAPITAL
When the legislature convened in December, 1820. it met in the
new capital city, Vandalia. At the time this spot was selected as the
capital it was in a great wilderness. The commissioners were author-
ized to sell lots and to apply the proceeds in meeting the expenses of
building and equipping the new capitol building. The town was care-
fully laid out and lots offered for sale. These were bought for busi-
ness sites and for homes, and the place soon had the air of business
THE CAPITOL AT VANDALIA, Now USED AS THE FAYETTE COUNTY
COURTHOUSE
about it. Many of the lots were sold on time and the purchasers failed
to make payments. In such cases the lots returned to the state and
were resold.
ATTEMPTED FINANCIAL RELIEF
The second general assembly was elected in August, 1820, and met
in December of that year in the new capitol at Vandalia. There was
in 1819 and 1820, great distress in the west, especially resulting, it
was thought, from the character of the principal circulating medium.
The "wild cat" banks which had sprung up since the expiration of
the charter of the old United States bank in 1811, numbered, in 1819,
something like four hundred, and there was great confusion in the
circulation notes from these banks. In 1820 the banks in the neighbor-
ing states to Illinois began to suspend specie payment, and those in
Illinois soon found themselves unable to stem the current and were
140 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
obliged to suspend. The money which the immigrants brought with
them into the west was often worthless, and it is said there were thou-
sands of dollars of counterfeit money in circulation. Many towns that
were laid out in the new western states had sprung up like mushrooms,
and wilted down like the mown grass before the summer sun. Great
distress prevailed and no one seemed to be able to suggest a remedy.
Everyone waited for the meeting of the legislature, thinking there
would surely be someone in that body who, Moses-like, could lead the
people through the desert.
A part of the distress of the times came from the indebtedness of
the people for their lands. In 1800, when the lands were put upon the
market in smaller quantities, the price was fixed at two dollars per
acre. One-fourth of this amount or fifty cents per acre, must be paid
in cash, and on the other three-fourths, a credit of several years was
given, or if the purchaser preferred he could pay all cash at once in
which case the price was one dollar and sixty-four cents per acre.
Most people preferred to buy on time and such people were careless
about making the deferred payments. The government became lenient
and few ever suffered for their negligence in making their final pay-
ments. By 1820 there was supposed to be owing to the general govern-
ment more than twenty million dollars for lands bought on credit.
Congress was memorialized to bring some sort of relief to the people.
Senator Richard M. Johnson of Kentucky, introduced a bill which
was enacted into law, providing that those indebted to the government
for lands might relinquish enough land to pay the debt and thus receive
a clear title to the rest of the land. The law also provided that here-
after the price of government land should be one dollar and twenty-
five cents per acre cash.
The legislature set itself earnestly to the task of bringing relief by
chartering the "Illinois State Bank with a capital of five hundred
thousand dollars, backed by the credit of the sovereign state of Illinois.
For the convenience of the people the bank was to have branches. The
parent bank was to be located at Vandalia, with branches at Edwards-
ville, Brownsville, Shawneetown, and Albion. Bills of the denomina-
tions of one, two, three, five, ten, and twenty dollars were ordered
printed. The bills drew two per cent interest and were redeemable
inside of ten years. The bank was chartered for ten years. The charter
provided that the money might be loaned in quantities of one hundred
dollars on personal security and one thousand dollars on real estate
security. Bills to the amount of three hundred and fifty thousand
dollars were ordered printed, and distributed among the banks accord-
ing to the population in the several localities where the banks were
located.
It must not be understood that this gigantic financial scheme went
into operation without vigorous opposition. When the bill was before
the lower house the banks' friends, who were in a majority, refused
to go into committee of the whole, hoping thereby to prevent their
speaker, John McLean, from participating in the debate. He was in-
dignant at that sort of treatment and immediately resigned his place
as speaker and took his place on the floor and warned his colleagues
with clearness of reasoning and accuracy of prophetic vision, of the
ills which would come to the people and to the state. But his power
as an orator and his force as a logician availed little, as the bill was
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 141
triumphantly passed. When the bill came before the governor and
the supreme court as the board of revision, it was vetoed, but the
measure was promptly passed over the veto.
Shortly after the bill became a law, a resolution was before the
senate asking the secretary of the treasury to accept the issue of the
Illinois State Bank in payment of land. Lieutenant Governor Pierre
Menard, who was presiding over the senate, did not approve of the
resolution and did not believe the secretary of the treasury would
accept the bills in payment for lands, and while the debate continued,
became deeply interested. The debate ended and the vote must be
taken. The doughty Frenchman said, ' ' Zhentlesmen of de senate ! It
is moved and second dat de notes of dis bank be made land office
money. All in favor of dat motion say aye; dose against it say no.
De ayes have it, and now Zhentlesmen I bet you one hundred dollar
he never be made land office money." Mr. Menard had made a true
prediction.
The history of this bank can be written in a few words. There was
no real provision made for the redemption of the bank's issue, the ex-
BANK BILL ISSUED BY THE EDWARDSVILLE BANK IN 1821
pectation being that the bills would always remain at or above par.
The bills actually fell to twenty-five per cent of their face value and
soon ceased to circulate. For ten years it was a source of great disap-
pointment to its friends and a menace to the growth and prosperity
of the state. The charter expired in 1831 and the state borrowed one
hundred thousand dollars in order to close up its business and every-
body drew a sigh of relief.
There was not any other legislation of very great importance at
this session. The two houses quarreled, and opposed the wishes gener-
ally of the governor. However, there were created several new coun-
ties, namely: Lawrence, Greene, Sangamon, Pike, Hamilton, Mont-
gomery, Fayette. At this time the Pike county boundary read as
follows: "Up the middle of the Illinois river from its mouth to the
fork; up the south fork (Kankakee) to the Indiana state line; north
with the state line to the north boundary of the state ; west with the
said state line to the west boundary of the state ; thence with said
boundary to the place of beginning." It will be noticed that Chicago
was in Pike county.
142 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
MILITARY TRACT
Shortly after the War of 1812, congress set aside in the territory
of Illinois, what afterwards came to be called the "Illinois Military
Tract," for the payment of the soldiers of the War of 1812. This
bounty land as it is frequently called, lay west of the Illinois river and
was bounded on the west by the Mississippi, and extended one hun-
dred and sixty-nine miles north of the mouth of the Illinois river. For
a few years after the close of the war, immigration to this region was
quite active, but by 1820, and for a year or so later, very few settlers
came. It is said that the titles to the land did not long remain in the
hands of the soldiers, but that they were soon held by speculators.
THE ENGLISH PRAIRIE SETTLEMENT
Reference has already been made to the conditions of this country
at the close of the War of 1812. Everything favored immigration.
The Indians were gradually becoming reconciled to the presence of
the whites. They ceded large tracts of land to the United States, and
the government was taking steps to have those lands settled as rapidly
as possible. Lands in the west were being rapidly surveyed, towns
were springing up, and offices were established, steam navigation on
the western rivers was reducing the time and danger of the journey
to the west, and at the same time increasing the comforts of travel.
The government offered land at $2 an acre with the privilege of paying
one-fourth cash and three-fourths on time. Many travelers through
the west, upon returning to New England and to the middle and
southern states, gave flattering reports upon the richness of the soil,
abundance of game, and the superiority of the climate.
In the older states to the east of the Alleghanies, the war produced
many conditions which favored the movement of immigration into the
west. New England had previous to the war been a commercial sec-
tion. They built ships and engaged in the carrying trade. Manu-
facture was not then regarded as a line of industry. The embargo, the
non-intercourse act, and the war made the New Englanders a
manufacturing people. When the war was over, men could not easily
adjust themselves to the new conditions. Wages were low, work was
scarce, and business deranged. Under these conditions people were
easily persuaded to cast their lot in the rising west. The route of
travel for the New Englanders was usually up the Mohawk valley, by
Oswego, up Lake Ontario, over the Niagara portage, down the Alle-
ghany river to Pittsburg, and thence down the Ohio. Another route
for the Chesapeake region was up the Potomac, across the mountains
to Wheeling, and thence down the Ohio. For the people of the Caro-
linas the route lay across the mountains into the upper valleys of the
Cumberland and Tennessee rivers and thence to southern Indiana,
Southern Illinois or to Missouri.
Not only was there a large immigration from the Atlantic states
into the newer western states, but from the close of the Napoleonic
wars in Europe, there was a steady stream of immigration from Eng-
land to this country. In 1815 England's debt had reached the enor-
mous sum of 831,000.000, specie payments were suspended, and the
paper money was rapidly depreciating. Prices were soaring upwards,
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 143
the harvests were bad, and legislation was against the poor. The
"Corn laws" were passed in 1815 which provided that no corn (grain)
should be imported until the price should reach 80s per quarter. In
case one's income from his labor would not support him, he must be
supported from the "poor rates." Thousands of soldiers and sailors
who had helped to win England 's victories in the past fifteen or twenty
years, were then without employment. Of 644 ships in England's
navy, 530 went out of service. The use of machinery was another cause
of idleness everywhere, and riots were the order of the day. There
was great need of reform in the political world. Some boroughs with
not more than a half dozen voters would send two representatives to
parliament. Some great cities like Manchester and Birmingham were
without representation in parliament.
Many prominent Englishmen attempted to right the wrongs. Among
those who were struggling to better the conditions in England at this
time was one William Cobbett, the publisher of a vigorous little news-
paper called the Political Register. In addition to publishing the
Register, he was a pamphlet-writer and for his strong denunciation
of the wrongs perpetrated on his fellow countrymen, he was arrested,
fined, and imprisoned. At the end of two years he was released upon
bail and came to America and settled on Long Island. While here, in
1818, he wrote a pamphlet or book, descriptive of this country, dedi-
cated to his friend Timothy Brown, Esq., of Peckham Lodge, Surrey.
In the dedication he says: This book "I dedicate to you in testimony
of my consistent remembrance of the many, many happy hours I have
spent with you, and of the numerous acts of kindness which I have
received at your hands. You were one of those who sought acquaintance
with me, when I was shut up in a felon's jail for having expressed my
indignation at seeing Englishmen flogged in the heart of England,
under a guard of bayonets and sabres, and when I had on my head a
thousand pounds fine and seven years' recognizances. You at the end
of two years took me from the prison, in your carriage, to your house,
you and your kind friend Walker, are even yet held in bonds for my
good behavior, the seven years not being expired."
This Mr. Cobbett lived on Long Island, and in 1818 was engaged
in the culture of rutabagas. It seems, also, that Mr. Cobbett was very
busily engaged in trying to prevent Englishmen who arrived in Boston,
New York, Baltimore, and other ports, from coming into the western
country. Just what his motives were we may not know, but it has been
surmised that he was in the employment of speculators and others who
were interested in keeping the immigrants, those from England as
well as those who were leaving the Atlantic coast, from coming into
this western country. In the preface of the book above referred to,
he says: "Yet it was desirable to make an attempt, at least, towards
settling the question, whether the Atlantic or the western countries
were the best for English farmers to settle in."
In 1816 to 1817 several men of prominence in England agitated the
idea of coming to America. It was just while this stir was going on
in England that Edward Coles, embassador from the President, James
Madison, to the Czar of Russia, while on his return trip, spent several
weeks in England (probably in the spring of 1817). There he met
Morris Birkbeck then a man fifty-four years of age. He was at that
time the lessee of a large estate called Wanborough, near London. He
144 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
was greatly interested in Mr. Coles' description of the prairies in this
western country. He and George Flower, who was also a man of cul-
ture and means, determined upon the planting of a colony in the broad
prairies of Illinois. Mr. Birkbeck sold out his lease for $55,000 and
sailed from London in April, 1817. George Flower had preceded Birk-
beck the previous year (1816), and had visited the western prairies,
and returned to Virginia where he passed the winter of 1816 to 1817.
During this winter he was much in company with Thomas Jefferson,
to whom he had letters of introduction from La Fayette. When Birk-
beck landed at Norfolk, Virginia, in the month of June, 1817, his friend,
George Flower, joined him and they proceeded west to the Illinois
country by way of the Ohio river, and Vincennes. From here they
went into the prairie afterwards called English Prairie. These two
Englishmen each planted a colony. Birkbeck called his settlement
Wanborough after his old home in England; Mr. Flower called his
Albion, which is an old name for England. The former settlement
was about two miles west of Albion.
These settlements came to be known as the "English Prairie Settle-
ments" and were visited by all the travelers whether seeking homes
in the new state or as mere passers-by viewing the new country. It
also bore the name of "The Marine Settlement" on account of the fact
that many of the settlers in that locality were once mariners.
Birkbeck bought sixteen thousand acres of land in the immediate
locality of Albion, and hoped to sell a large portion of it to actual
settlers. Mr. Birkbeck was a highly educated gentleman and yet was
not afraid of manual labor. Mr. Flower settled what afterward came
to be Albion though he himself lived a mile or so distant at what was
called "Park House," a country seat after the style of the English
country residences.
George Flower returned to England in 1817 or 1818 and brought
to this new English settlement his father, Richard Flower, his mother,
his sisters and two brothers. His family reached Lexington, Kentucky,
in the late fall or early winter and remained here till the next June,
1819.
When Mr. George Flower left the English settlement to return to
England for his father and other members of the family, it was under-
stood that Mr. Birkbeck would purchase land for Mr. George Flower
and have a residence by the time he should return. In June, 1819,
when George Flower landed at Shawneetown the entire family walked
to Albion, a distance of forty-five miles, and upon arriving at Albion
found no house of any kind in which they might live. It seems that
an estrangement had grown up between Mr. George Flower and Mr.
Birkbeck which was the occasion of there being two settlements, Albion
and Wanborough.
While living at Lexington the father, Richard Flower, wrote to
friends in England in answer to certain questions in which these peo-
ple were interested. In speaking of slavery he says: "It is this that
keeps the wealth of Europe from pouring its treasures into the fertile
regions of Kentucky and the industry of thousands from approaching
the state. It would be painful to relate all the horrors I have beheld
in slavery under its mildest forms. Whites, full of whiskey, flogging
their slaves for drinking even a single glass. Women, . . ., smart-
ing under the angry blow, or the lash, . . . lacking food in the
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 145
midst of abundance, and clothing insufficient to satisfy the demands
of even common decency."
On August 16, 1819, the same gentleman writing from "Illinois,
near Albion," describes the new home. He speaks particularly of the
improved state of health of all the people of the settlement. He urges
immigration to the western prairies rather than to stop on the Atlantic
shores. The prairies were easily broken and the grazing was abundant.
Servants were scarce on account of the ease with which young women
found husbands. Female help commanded from $8 to $10 per month.
On the English prairie which stretched from the Little Wabash east-
ward to the Bonpas creek, a distance of sixteen miles, and extending
north and south four miles, there were sixty English families and
about one hundred and fifty American families. Counting five per-
sons to each family we have one thousand and fifty inhabitants of the
English prairie in 1819. "As to the reward of his industry, every
farmer who conducted a farm in England, may here become the pro-
prietor of his own soil with that capital which affords him only a
tenant's station, a precarious subsistence in his own country; an in-
ducement, I should think, sufficient to make thousands follow our steps,
and taste the blessings of independence and the sweets of liberty."
On the subject of slavery Mr. Flower speaks with the earnestness of
a Phillips, a Garrison, or a Giddings. ' ' One human being the property
of another! No! ... I rejoice, my dear friend, in the choice the
English have made of a free state ; and am certain we shall be able to
cultivate from the services of free men, cheaper than those who culti-
vate by slaves." In this same letter Mr. Flower says "the log cabins,
the receptacles of the insect tribe are no longer erected. I have had
the pleasure of laying the first brick foundation in Albion ; it is to be
an inn where travelers, I hope, may find rest without disturbance from
insects. We have also nearly completed our market house which is
sixty feet by thirty. A place of worship is begun. ' ' Services were held
each Lord's day by some member of the colony. It was the intention
which was aftervard carried out to establish a reading room in the
church building which should be open on Sunday afternoon.
The following is a list of prices prevailing in Albion in 1819: A
fine turkey, 25c; fowls (chickens), 12c; beef, 5c; eggs, 12^0; cheese,
30c; butter (scarce), 16c; bacon, 15c; flour, $9 per bbl. ; deer (whole
carcass including skin), $1.50; melons, 12i/ 2 c; honey, $1 per gal.;
whiskey, $1 per gal. ; fine Hyson tea, $2 per Ib. ; moist sugar, 31c ;
coffee, 62c; fish, 3c.
On January 18, 1820, Mr. Richard Flower writes again to friends
in England. He speaks of the drouth of the preceding autumn and
says they have few wells and are obliged to buy water at 25c a barrel,
brought from a neighboring spring. Farm laborers are scarce. For
Christmas dinner they had a company of thirty-two at Park House,
the Flower homestead. They danced to the music of instrument and
song. The Sunday service was attended by forty or fifty persons, and
in the afternoon the library and reading rooms were quite well
patronized.
Mr. Birkbeck, whose residence was a couple of miles west of Albion,
at Wanborough, was also busily engaged in opening up his lands and
providing for the comfort and advancement of those who might settle
near him.
146 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
This settlement was visited by a Mr. Hulme, an Englishman, in
1818-19, the next year after the founding. Birkbeck was then living in
a log cabin with his two sons and two daughters. The cabin cost $20.
He was beginning a more pretentious home near the cabin. Mr. Birk-
beck had about him no settlers except his own laborers and some
American neighbors who had settled near his lands. Mr. Birkbeck, at
the time, had no land in cultivation except for garden purposes. He
had occupied his time since arriving in building houses, barns, mills,
fences, etc. His fences Mr. Hulme describes as follows: "He makes
a ditch four feet wide at the top, sloping to one foot wide at the bot-
tom, and four feet deep. With the earth that comes out of the ditch
he makes a bank on one side, which is turfed toward the ditch. Then
a long pole is put up from the bottom of the ditch to two feet above
the bank; this is crossed by a short pole from the other side, then a
rail is laid along between the forks."
Two years later Mr. John Woods, an Englishman, seeking a suit-
able home in the new country, visited both Albion and Wanborough.
Of the latter place he says there was a store or two, twenty-five cabins,
a tavern, several lodging houses, several carpenters, bricklayers, brick-
makers, blacksmiths, wheelwrights, sawyers, a tailor and a butcher.
At this time also they were building an oxmill (tread mill), a malt
house, a new brick tavern, and several new houses. They were also
digging wells. Mr. Birkbeck had by this time finished his frame house.
Wanborough was just in the edge of a small woods. The town was
laid out in blocks by streets running east and west and north and south.
Albion, two miles east of Wanborough, had at this time, 1820,
twenty cabins, a place of worship, a market house, two taverns, two
stores, a surgeon, carpenters, brick-makers, bricklayers, wheelwrights,
blacksmiths, sawyers, a shoemaker, and several wells.
Four miles east of Albion was the Bonpas bridge across the Bonpas
creek. At this point was a water sawmill, a tavern, and a store with a
few cabins. The mill was owned by Messrs. Le Serre and Grutt, lately
from the Channel islands.
Mr. Woods settled in W T anborough and owned farms in the neigh-
borhood. In speaking of stock running at large, he says: "Beasts,
sheep, and pigs are all marked in their ears, by cutting and notching
them in all possible directions and forms, to the great disfigurement
of some of them ; yet these marks are absolutely necessary in this wild
country where every person's stock runs at large; and they are not
sometimes seen by their owners for several months, so that without
some lasting mark it would be utterly impossible to know them again.
Most people enter their marks with the clerk of the county in which
they reside. . . . The county clerk's fee for entering a mark is
12i/ 2 cents."
These English settlers were a very thrifty people and the popula-
tion grew rapidly. In the vote for or against the slave proposition in
1824, there were five hundred and eighty votes, which would represent
a population of nearly three thousand people. The settlements are of
considerable interest since it is generally conceded that no other man
did more than Mr. Birkbeck to save the state from the curse of slavery
in 1824.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 147
GOVERNOR BOND RETURNS TO His FARM
The constitution of 1818 did not require the governor to reside at
the capital only during the session of the legislature; so, as soon as
the legislature adjourned, Governor Bond returned to his farm near
Kaskaskia, and there he lived as a retired gentleman, entertaining his
friends in the simple sports with horses and hounds. The constitution
forbade his succeeding himself. He therefore secured the federal posi-
tion of register of the land office, which he held for several years.
By the census of 1820, Illinois had fifty-five thousand two hundred
and one inhabitants and the population was increasing rapidly.
CHAPTER XIV
ADMINISTRATION OF GOVERNOR COLES
A MAN WITH CONVICTIONS THE SLAVERY ISSUE A BITTER CAMPAIGN
THE RESULT THE SANGAMON COUNTRY A DISTINGUISHED VISITOR
THE ELECTIONS OP 1826
With the first political maneuvering in the spring of 1822, began one
of the most momentous conflicts that was ever fought out on the soil of
the great Prairie state. There was no dearth of ambitious men, and
candidates were plentiful. There were four candidates for governor.
They were Edward Coles, James B. Moore, Joseph Phillips and Thomas
C. Browne.
The last named gentleman was an associate judge on the supreme
bench. Phillips was chief justice of the same court. Moore was major
general in the state militia. Coles was at this time register of the land
office at Edwardsville.
A MAN WITH CONVICTIONS
Mr. Coles was a Virginian, having been born in that state December
15, 1786. He received a very liberal education in William and Mary
College, though he did not graduate. Mr. Coles had all the breeding of
a Virginia gentleman. His father was a colonel in the Revolutionary
war and counted among his immediate friends and companions such
prominent men as Patrick Henry, Jefferson, Madison, Monroe, the Ran-
dolphs, and others not less prominent. Young Coles, after leaving col-
lege in his senior year on account of his health, spent the next two years
at his father's home, Enniscorthy, an old Virginia estate, in company
with the above named statesmen and in constant reading in his father's
library.
His father died in 1808 leaving the son the estate and the slaves.
President Madison had been won by the polish, education, and character
of the young man, and offered him the position of private secretary.
This was accepted, and thus he spent several years of his life in the very
midst of the stirring times of the War of 1812. During these years of
life at the national capital he became deeply interested in the problems of
slavery. His correspondence shows him to be a profound student of
social problems. Jefferson opened his heart to the young man on this
great question and no doubt the stand that Jefferson took against slav-
ery greatly strengthened young Coles in his convictions of the sacred-
ness of human freedom.
In 1815, he resigned his position as private secretary to the President
148
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 149
and traveled extensively in the west to determine where he might like to
settle. He drove with horse and buggy, accompanied by a servant and
a saddle horse, over the states of Qhio, Indiana, and Illinois. From St.
Louis he went to New Orleans, and from there to Savannah, Georgia, by
water, and thence to his estate in Virginia.
In the summer of 1816, the President found it needful to send to
Russia a special envoy upon a diplomatic mission of great delicacy.
Edward Coles was selected for the mission. He performed this service
with great distinction. He returned by way of Prance where he was
presented to the French king, Louis XVIII, and was fortunate to meet
General LaFayette at a dinner given by Albert Gallatin, minister to
France. In London, Mr. Coles met many prominent Englishmen. It
GOVERNOR EDWARD COLES
was here he met Morris Birkbeck, founder of .the English Prairie set-
tlements. On his return to America, he visited Illinois again in 1818.
He was in Kaskaskia when the constitutional convention was in session
and remained and used his influence to prevent the insertion of a clause
permitting slavery. He returned to Virginia and made preparations to
move to Illinois.
On the first of April, 1819, he started from his Virginia home for the
newly admitted state of Illinois. With him he brought his slaves left by
his father's death some four or five years before. At Brownsville, Penn-
sylvania, he bought two large flat bottomed boats upon which he em-
barked with all his earthly belongings, including twenty -six slaves.
The second morning out from Pittsburg he called all his slaves
around him and informed them that he now gave each of them his free-
dom. He told them that they were at liberty to go on down the river
with him or return to Virginia. If they went with him he intended to
give each head of a family one hundred and sixty acres of land and
would help them in other ways to get started in the world. Mr. Coles
desired to study the effect of the news upon them and said: "The ef-
fect upon them was electrical. They stared at me and each other, as
150 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
if doubting the accuracy or reality of what they heard. In breathless
silence they stood before me, unable to utter a word, but with counte-
nances beaming with expressions which no word could convey and which
no language can describe."
At or near Louisville, Kentucky, he sold his boats and sent his goods
and newly freed slaves to Edwardsville by land. Before disembarking
Mr. Coles issued a certificate of emancipation to his slaves. Of this
matter we shall speak in the future.
When President Monroe heard that Mr. Coles was corning to Illinois
to live, he gave him the appointment of register of the land office at
Edwardsville. This he held till he was elected governor in 1822.
It will be seen that Mr. Coles was comparatively a newcomer in Illi-
nois when the canvass began for governor in 1822. It is said, however,
that he was a very successful electioneerer. His position in the land of-
fice was of great value to him in that it threw him in touch with all the
settlers from that part of the state. He was always well dressed, courte-
ous, and dignified. It was understood that Coles was an anti-slavery
man, while his chief opponent, Mr. Justice Phillips, was in favor of that
"peculiar institution." Moore was also anti-slavery, while Browne was
for slavery. The vote for Coles and Moore, the anti-slavery candidates,
was 3,332, while for the other two it was 5,303. This shows that on a
test of the slavery and anti-slavery sentiment the vote was overwhelm-
ingly for slavery. And so the slavery party elected the lieutenant gov-
ernor and other state officers as well as a majority in both branches of
the general assembly. Daniel P. Cook was elected to congress against
John McLean. Mr. Cook had served the state in congress and voted
against the Missouri compromise. The great measure had been supported
by Senators Edwards and Thomas, of Illinois, and the people were con-
siderably wrought up over the subject.
The legislature convened at Vandalia the first Monday in December,
1822. This was on the second, and on the fifth the newly elected gover-
nor gave his inaugural address. This speech by the governor recom-
mended First, that the legislature foster the agricultural society which
was then in its infancy. Second, he suggested that a subject of prime
importance was the whole financial problem. Third, he was hopeful
that the state might soon see its way clear to take steps to connect the
Mississippi river with Lake Michigan by means of a canal. Fourth, he
was very deeply impressed with the injustice of slavery, and recom-
mended the freeing of the slaves in this state. He also called attention
to the need of revising the laws on kidnapping, and the black laws.
This speech very greatly disturbed the legislature, as well as the people
of the state. Nearly all the people had come from slave-holding states
and whether they ever had been slave owners or not they were easily
touched on this subject.
THE SLAVERY ISSUE
The slavery sentiment was rapidly crystallizing around the idea that
a convention ought to be called to revise the constitution ; for only in
this way could there be any hope of introducing slavery permanently
into the state. That portion of the governor's address which related to
slavery was referred to a committee which brought in a report and a
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 151
resolution. The report reviewed the history of slavery up to the admis-
sion of the state and then said :
Your committee have now arrived at the period when Illinois was
admitted into the Union upon equal footing with the original states in all
respects whatever, and whatever causes of regret were experienced by the
restriction imposed on the first convention, your committee was clearly
of the opinion that the people of Illinois have now the same right to
alter their constitution as the people of the state of Virginia or any
other of the original states, and may make any disposition of negro
slaves they choose without any breach of faith or violation of contract,
ordinances or acts of congress ; and if the reasoning employed be correct
there is no other course left by which to accomplish the object of this
portion of the governor's message, than to call a convention to alter the
constitution.
A resolution was introduced which read as follows: "Resolved,
That the general assembly of the state of Illinois (two-thirds thereof
concurring therein), do recommend to the electors at the next election
for the members of the general assembly to vote for or against a conven-
tion, agreeably to the seventh article of the constitution." It was
thought the report of the committee would be readily concurred in. It
was also known that in the senate the resolution would easily pass, but
in the house one vote was lacking to give the constitutional two-thirds
majority. Now began one of the most questionable political schemes
which has ever been carried out in the history of the state. Briefly the
story is this:
.Pike county, which included nearly all of Illinois north and west of
the Illinois river, had returned Nicholas Hansen as a member of the
house. His seat was contested by John Shaw. Very early in the session
the house decided the contest by deciding that Hansen was entitled to
his seat. The election of the United States senator was next in order.
Jesse B. Thomas was returned to the United States senate.
Nicholas Hansen had voted with the slavery side on all preliminaries
and it was assumed he would vote for the final resolution which would
call for a vote by the people on the question of a convention. The reso-
lution had previously passed the senate and on February 11, 1823, was
awaiting the action of the house. When the house roll was called, Han-
sen voted against the resolution and it failed by one vote. The conven-
tion people were wild with anger. Great confusion reigned, and open
threats were made.
A motion now prevailed in the house to reconsider the seating of
Hansen. The proposition carried because it needed only a majority.
The next move was to strike out the name of Hansen in the original reso-
lution seating him, and insert the name of Shaw. While this motion
was pending a great mass meeting was held at night at the state house,
and inflammatory speeches were made. Hansen was burned in effigy
and the great mob marched through the streets with drums, and bugles,
and shouts of "Convention or death." The resolution unseating Han-
sen and seating Shaw carried. The next step was to bring Shaw from
Pike county to Vandalia as quickly as possible. It was one hundred
and thirty miles to where Shaw lived. The going and coming would
ordinarily occupy five days, but in this case the round trip was made in
four days, an average of sixty-five miles of travel each day. Upon the
152 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
coming of Shaw the remainder of the disgraceful proceedings occupied
but little time. The call was issued for a vote for or against the conven-
tion to revise the constitution.
As soon as the resolution was passed a great concourse of the friends
of slavery gathered in a mob ; and headed by members of the supreme
court, and other men in high stations in life, they visited the residence
of Governor Coles, and in a most indecent manner insulted and reviled
tne chief executive. Gov. John Reynolds says in his history: "There
was in the seat of government a wild and indecorous procession by
torch-light and liquor."
It seems that the friends of freedom would have been crushed to
earth to rise no more, but the unjustifiable proceedings of the past few
weeks had only given renewed strength to the little band of patriots.
They must have had an enlarged vision through faith of what the great
heart of the people would do when the question came up to them at the
polls.
A BITTER CAMPAIGN
And now began one of the most important campaigns, because so
far-reaching in its consequences, that was ever waged in this country.
The slavery party had become intoxicated with its success and was not
in a frame of mind to take a dispassionate view of the problem yet to be
solved. So far the supporters of slavery had succeeded by mere brute
force and unscrupulous scheming, but now the victory cannot be so won.
They must go before the people and show the advantages of slavery, if
it have any. It is now a question to be solved by the Christian conscience
of the people.
But the struggle before the people and among the people, was des-
tined to be a very bitter and violent one. When selfish personal inter-
ests are at stake, and when great and fundamental principles are in-
volved, the contest is sure to be accompanied by demonstrations of vio-
lent passion. "Never was such canvass made in the state before. The
young and old, without regard to sex, entered the arena of party strife ;
families and neighborhoods became divided, and surrendered themselves
up to the bitter warfare. Detraction and personal abuse reigned su-
preme, while conflicts were not infrequent."
The anti-convention people were not underestimating the seriousness
of the struggle, nor were they hesitating about making the sacrifices
which they saw must be made in order to gain the victory for freedom.
And so they willingly and without reserve offered their all time, money,
and energy upon the altar of their conviction.
Both parties to the struggle selected the same means for the accom-
plishment of their ends. Among these we may mention:
1. Public appeals through posters, hand bills, and pamphlets.
2. Public addresses given before audiences wherever assembled.
3. Secret societies organized in various parts of the state.
4. Newspapers.
Just before the adjournment of the legislature the convention people
drew up "An Appeal" to the people of the state in which they pointed
out the urgent necessity of revising the constitution of the state. In
this "appeal" not a word was said about slavery, that topic being care-
fully omitted.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 153
The "Antis" were on the point of issuing a similar appeal when they
were anticipated by the pro-slavery people. This appeal by the non-
convention people was a vigorous arraignment of the recent action in
the senate and house. One extract from that appeal shows the spirit
of the entire document :
What a strange spectacle would be presented to the civilized world
to see the people of Illinois, yet innocent of this great national sin and in
the full enjoyment of all the blessings of free governments, sitting down
and in solemn convention to deliberate and determine whether they
should introduce among them a portion of their fellow beings, to be cut
off from those blessings, to be loaded with the chains of bondage, and ren-
dered unable to leave any other legacy to their posterity than the in-
heritance of their own servitude ; the wise and good of all nations would
blush at our own political depravity. Our profession of republicanism
and equal freedom would incur the derision of despots and the scorn
and reproach of tyrants. We should write the epitaph of free govern-
ment upon its own tombstone.
In addition to these two "appeals," there were hundreds of pamph-
lets, tracts, hand bills, and flaming posters scattered broadcast over the
country. It is said some of these pamphlets, bills, etc., were very in-
flammatory. The authors of much of this literature as well as those
who distributed it were not known to the general public. But it must
not be thought that everything of this kind was done in the dark, for
many on both sides were very bold in their work.
Perhaps no one man by means of his pen, did more to bring about the
final and triumphant defeat of the slavery party than did Morris Birk-
beck, of Wanborough, Edwards county. Mr. Birkbeck, as we have seen,
was a cultured and wealthy English gentleman whom Governor Coles
had met in London. Mr. Birkbeck wrote with great force, and being
thoroughly sympathetic with the anti-convention people gave up his time
and energy unreservedly. His writings were published in the Shawnee-
town Gazette edited by Henry Eddy. He also published pamphlets
which were scattered throughout the state. The articles published in
the Shawneetown Gazette were signed Jonathan Freeman, and were
widely copied. It must be remembered that the English people who
were thinking of leaving England from 1815 to 1824 were too intelligent
and too patriotic to leave an unbearable slavery to church and state in
England, and to migrate to a country where there was a slavery many
times more galling and degrading a slavery which wherever it had
been planted, had blighted the purity of the social and family life,
paralyzed the wage earning capacity of the honest laborers, corrupted
the teaching of holy writ, prohibited the general spread of intelligence,
and brazenly usurped the functions of government.
Morris Birkbeck was only voicing the sentiments of the English immi-
grants in Illinois as with ease and grace and great warmth he engaged
in the great struggle.
Another man to whom great praise should be given was the Rev.
John M. Peck, a Baptist preacher of St. Clair county. He was also an
agent of the American Bible Society. Mr. Peck was constantly going
over the country, and he thus had an excellent opportunity to plead
with the people and distribute the pamphlets prepared by others.
The second means was the public addresses which the orators delivered
154
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
wherever and whenever they had opportunity. The attractiveness of a
personal explanation of the value of slavery or of the curse of it, drew
to the public gatherings vast multitudes of people. The county seats
were the centers of the agitation. On all public occasions whenever
there was an opportunity, some one was ready with a speech upon the
question of convention or no convention. At the public dinner, toasts
were given which revealed the spirit in which the contest was carried
on. Some of them ran as follows: "The convention the means of in-
troducing and spreading the African family." "The enemies of the
HENRY EDDY, EDITOR OF THE SHAWNEE CHIEF AND OF THE ILLINOIS
EMIGRANT, IN 1818 ; AND OF THE ILLINOIS GAZETTE, 1819
convention may they ride a porcupine saddle on a hard trotting horse
a long way without money or friends." "The state of Illinois the
ground is good, prairies in abundance. Give us plenty of negroes, a lit-
tle industry, and she will distribute her treasures." One need hardly
be told that these toasts are the exponents of an intemperate, untenable,
and losing policy. There is no sign of seriousness, no indication of a
high and lofty ideal of social and political institutions. They breathe
the spirit of revenge, and of a losing cause.
In contrast with these we need only to quote a few toasts given by
the fearless public speakers who were at all times conscious of the just-
ness of their cause the men who were fighting a winning battle. ' ' The
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 155
Crisis it is big with the fate of Illinois, and requires every friend of
freedom to rally under the banners of the constitution." "The Free-
dom of the Late Northwest may it be like the little stone that was cut
out without hands and became a great mountain and filled the earth."
"The convention or no convention the world listens to hear the de-
cision of our moral and political character pronounced by ourselves."
"We have confidence in the people of Illinois to support a free consti-
tution and prohibit slavery; if we should be disappointed in the people,
we still have confidence in the general government. ' '
The third agency enumerated above, in carrying on the campaign, was
a kind of secret society. The Rev. Mr. Peck was quite active in organiz-
ing these societies. These organizations merely got together the people
of any locality for consideration of the plans of work and for the hearing
of reports and for the encouragement of those who might get disheart-
ened. There was a sort of parent society in St. Clair county, and in
other counties thirteen other societies were organized.
To counteract the work of these societies the convention people or-
ganized what they called executive committees of ten members each.
Vandalia was the headquarters for this work of the executive committee.
Among the public speakers who favored the convention were : Rich-
ard M. Young, Jesse B. Thomas, John McLean, E. K. Kane, John Rey-
nolds, Thomas Reynolds, ex-Governor Bond, etc. All these men were
prominent in public life.
Some of those who took the stump against the convention were:
Governor Coles, the Rev. John M. Peck, Daniel P. Cook, and others.
The fourth agency in this great struggle was the newspapers. As
soon as it was seen that the struggle would have to be settled by the peo-
ple, there was an unconscious turning of the people to the newspapers
for direction and information.
There were five papers in Illinois at that time. These were :
The Edwardsville Spectator, Edwardsville.
The Illinois Intelligencer, Vandalia.
The Illinois Gazette, Shawneetown.
The Republican Advocate, Kaskaskia.
The Republican, Edwardsville.
The first three were against the convention, while the last two named
favored the convention.
THE RESULT
At last the struggle was over. For eighteen months the state
had been in the vortex of a great storm. The cloud will soon break
away and the sun will shine once more.
On the first Monday in August, 1824, the general election was held
and it was in this general election that this question must be settled.
It was an eventful day. The cause of freedom was on trial. The
jury was the 11,612 voters who had the decision in their hands. The
result was the occasion of great rejoicing. The following is the
vote as furnished by the secretary of state :
Abstract of vote for and against convention August 2, A. D. 1824:
For Against
Counties Conve"tion Convention
Alexander 75 51
Bond 63 240
156 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
For Against
Counties Convention Convention
Clark 31 116
Crawford 134 262
Edgar 3 234
Edwards 189 391
Fayette 125 121
Franklin 170 113
Fulton 5 60
Gallatin 597, 133
Greene 164 379
Hamilton 173 85
Jackson 180 93
Jefferson 99 43
Johnson 74 74
Lawrence 158 261
Madison 351 563
Marion 45 52
Monroe .141 196
Montgomery 74 90
Morgan 42 432
Pike 19 165
Pope 273 124
Randolph 357 284
Sangamon 153 722
St. Clair 408 506
Union 213 240
Washington 112 173
Wayne 189 111
White . . 355 326
4972 6640
Majority against the convention 1,668.
Some notion may be had of the interest in the convention question
by noting the votes for presidential electors compared with the vote
on the convention question. Pope cast 397 votes on the convention
proposition, while her total vote for electors was 84. Gallatin cast
on convention question 730 votes, on electors 315. St. Clair on con-
vention question 914, on electors 399.
The total vote cast on the convention question was 11,612, while
the total vote for presidential electors at election in November of
the same year in the thirty counties, was but 4,671.
Many explanations have been offered of the vote on the conven-
tion. There were at least four distinct elements in the population
as regards this question.
1. The remnant of the old French settlers who held slaves by
reason of the treaties of 1763, and of 1783, and of Virginia's deed of
session of 1784.
2. The pro-slavery instincts of the immigrants from the slave
holding states.
3. The anti-slavery views of the immigrants from the free states.
4. The intense feeling against slavery held by the English set-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 157
Hers in the eastern part of the state, as well as that of other European
settlers.
The first named class lived chiefly in Randolph county, St. Glair
and Madison. These three counties cast 1,116 votes for the conven-
tion.
The second class had settled in White, Gallatin, and Pope counties.
These cast 1,225 votes for the convention.
The result of the vote in Edgar, Clark, Morgan, Sangamon, and
Fulton shows the character of the settlers. They voted very largely
against the convention. The vote in these five counties stood 234
for and 1,464 votes against the convention.
The influence of the English settlers may be seen in the vote in
Edwards county. But there were Irish, Scotch, and Germans scat-
tered throughout the state and their votes were against slavery.
THE SANGAMON COUNTRY
The state election at which was decided the convention question
was held in August, 1824, while the election for President was held
in November following. The diffrence in the vote at the two elec-
tions, only three months apart, shows a considerable falling off in in-
terest in politics. Everything quieted down after the August elec-
tion, and the bitterness engendered in the long campaign vanished
as the morning mists.
When the legislature which was elected on August 2, met in De-
cember (first Monday) and organized, the governor sent in his mes-
sage. He congratulated the people upon the result of the contest
over slavery, and again recommended the abolition of the slaves held
by the descendants of the French settlers. But the legislature did
not follow the governor's suggestion, although a majority of the
members were probably anti-slavery in sentiment. Two United
States senators were elected, John McLean and Elias Kent Kane,
both very strong convention advocates. The judiciary was reorgan-
ized by creating a circuit court of five judges. The supreme court
consisted of four judges. These nine judges were elected by the
legislature as provided by the constitution of 1818, Article IV. The
new chief justice of the supreme court, William Wilson, was a young
man of twenty-nine years and had lately, 1817, come into the state.
He was a young man of unusual parts. In less than two years after
coming he had been put upon the supreme bench and had now served
five years in that position. He served the state till 1848 when he
retired to the quiet of a very hospitable home near Carmi where he
died in 1857. All the other members of both circuit and supreme
courts were prominent men.
The legislation at this session was of general interest. A law was
passed which provided for the maintenance of public roads. Up to
this time the law had required that every able-bodied man should
work the roads five days in each year. In this way the roads were main-
tained. The new law levied a tax in proportion to one's property
which amount might be paid in money or in labor. Another law was
passed which provided a system of free public schools much like the
law of today. This school law was brought forward by Joseph Dun-
can then a senator from Jackson county. The basis of this law was
158
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
that the voters might levy a tax for the support of the schools in any
district, but the taxes must not be more than one-half of one per cent
on the assessed valuation, nor more than ten dollars for any one per-
son. The tax might be paid in cash or in merchantable produce. A
poll tax could also be assessed on all who had the care of children of
school age.
This law was seriously maimed in the legislature of 1826-7 and in
MAP SHOWING THE VOTE ON THE SLAVERY QUESTION IN 1824. WHITE
COUNTIES WERE FOR FREEDOM, BLACK COUNTIES FOR SLAVERY
1829 it was further crippled, and little if any of the original idea
which Mr. Duncan had worked out was left on the statute books.
At this session also the supreme court was authorized to revise
the laws of the state and to present such revision to the next legis-
lature. This the court did, and it is said that this revision has been
the basis of our laws even up to the present time.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 159
The law required the census to be taken every five years, and al-
though the contest over slavery had checked immigration during
1823 and 1824, yet in the latter part of 1824 and in 1825 streams of
population poured into the state from the older settled parts of the Un-
ion. Travellers who had visited this state carried into the east and even
into Europe marvellous stories of the Sangamon country. The name
itself is poetic, and there was connected with the expression a sort
of vision of paradise. Ferdinand Ernst, in 1819-20, visited that re-
gion. He was a German traveller who reached the site of Vandalia
before the sale of lots took place, which occurred the 6th of Septem-
ber, 1819. From here he visited the Sangamon country. There was
a very good road leading from Edwardsville into the Sangamon
country. As nearly as this road can be now traced, it ran in almost
a straight line from Edwardsville to the present city of Carlinville,
passing on the way the site of the present flourishing city of Bunker
Hill. From Carlinville the road bent to the east of north passing out
of the present county of Macoupin at the northeast corner, three
miles east of the present city of Virden. From this point east of north
to a point very near Rochester, and thence to a point near the junc-
tion of the south branch and north fork of the Sangamon river, leav-
ing the site of the present capital some four or five miles to the west.
From here the road continued the same general direction to the* pres-
ent city of Lincoln. The road continued this general direction till
it left the present county of Logan at the old Kickapoo capital. Here
it struck Tazewell county and thence turned northwest to Lake Pe-
oria. This was the route taken by Governor Edwards in his campaign
in 1812.
Mr. Ernst, the traveller, took this road in 1819. He started from
Vandalia and went northwest, crossed Shoal creek, left the head
waters of Silver and Sugar creek to the southwest, passed not far
from Mt. Olive and Gillespie, and came into the road described above,
a few miles north of Bunker Hill. He describes the big prairie which
separates the head waters of the Macoupin and the Sangamon. He
says the moment one passes over the divide into the drainage basin
of the Sangamon he sees a marked difference in the character of the
soil. The second night out the traveller stayed with a family on
Sugar creek, about two miles west of Pawnee. Sixty farms had been
opened on this stream since the spring of 1819. The sod-corn was
from ten to fifteen feet high. The land was not yet surveyed and
could not be for some three years. This was called "the beautiful
land of the Sangamon." From this point Mr. Ernst traveled west
in a circuit around the present site of Springfield to Elkhart Grove.
Here lived a Mr. Latham who had thirty acres in cultivation. This
farm was the farthest north of any east of the Illinois river. How-
ever, there were some farms laid out at the old Kickapoo capital
just in the edge of Tazewell county, but no settlements made. Mr.
Ernst went north to Salt creek, but not being able to get across he
retraced his steps.
Mr. Ernst says:
In the vicinity of this town (Vandalia) is a large amount of fine
land; but every one is full of praise of those sixty or eighty miles
northward upon the River Sangamon. The expression the ''Sanga-
160 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
mon country," applied to all that country through which the San-
gamon river and its branches now. Peck's Gazetteer, page 131, says:
This country contains a larger quantity of rich land than any other
in the state. The Sangamon, in particular, is an Arcadian region,
in which nature has delighted to bring together her happiest combi-
nations of landscape. It is generally a level country. There is a
happy proportion of timbered and prairie lands. The soil is of great
fertility. . . . All who have visited this fine tract of country,
admire the beauty of the landscape, which nature has here painted
in primeval freshness.
This Sangamon region was settled by immigrants from all the
older states but probably those from the northern states predom-
inated. More than 200 families had settled in the "Sangamon coun-
try" before the land was surveyed. In the vote on the convention
question, Sangamon county cast 875 votes 153 for and 722 against
the convention. This would show a population of over 4,000 in 1824.
It also means that these settlers were from the free states chiefly.
By the spring of 1825, the result of the slavery contest was known
in all the older states, and as if people were waiting for a favorable
report, the movement of immigration began.
The fame of the "Sangamon country" had spread into all the
older settled portions of the United States and the migrations were
largely toward that region. In the summer of 1825, the road leading
into the "Sangamon country" was literally lined with movers seek-
ing new homes. In Vandalia alone it is said 250 wagons were counted
going north in three weeks.
A DISTINGUISHED VISITOR
The summer of 1825 was a memorable one for the new state, for
in the earlier days of this summer, a notable guest was entertained
by the young commonwealth. The guest was none other than Gen-
eral LaFayette, soldier, statesman, and patriot. The congress of the
United States had invited General LaFayette to visit the scenes of
his military achievement and to mingle once more with the thinning
ranks of the Revolutionary heroes. The gracious invitation was ac-
cepted, and on July 12, 1824, LaFayette accompanied by his son,
George Washington LaFayette, and his private secretary, M. Levas-
seur, sailed for America.
They arrived in New York August 15, and were received on Staten
Island by Joseph Bonaparte, a brother to the great Napoleon, then
a resident of Bordentown, New Jersey. General LaFayette was re-
ceived in New York city by a double line of old Revolutionary sol-
diers, amid the roar of cannon and the strains of martial music. Every-
where the same profound respect and triumphant welcome awaited
the nation's guest.
Early in the session of the general assembly in December, 1824,
that body extended a cordial invitation to General LaFayette to visit
Illinois. This invitation from the state's legislative body was sup-
plemented by a very affectionate letter from Governor Coles. On Jan-
uary 16, 1825, LaFayette replied from Washington to these pressing
invitations to visit Illinois. In the reply he says :
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 161
It has ever been my eager desire and it is now my earnest intention
to visit the western states and particularly the State of Illinois. . . .
I shall, after the celebration of the 22d of February anniversary day,
leave this place for a journey to the southern, and from New Orleans
to the western states, so as to return to Boston on the 14th of June,
when the corner stone of the Bunker's Hill monument is 'to be laid;
a ceremony sacred to the whole Union, and in which I have been en-
gaged to act a peculiar and honorable part.
On the 12th of April, 1825, LaFayette wrote to Governor Coles
from New Orleans saying he would reach Illinois about the end of
the month of April. On April 28, the steamboat Natchez arrived at
the old French village of Carondelet, below St. Louis, with General
LaFayette and his party. He was accompanied by a large committee
GENERAL MARQUIS DE LAFAYETTE
of honor from the southern states. The morning of the 29th of April,
Governor Clark, of Missouri ; Governor Coles, of Illinois ; Col. Thomas
H. Benton, and others repaired to Carondelet to receive the distin-
guished visitors. The entire party moved up the river to St. Louis
where LaFayette was received with great enthusiasm. A formal re-
ception was held at the mansion of Pierre Choteau, after which a
public reception and ball was attended by the party at the Massie
hotel.
On the morning of April 30, Saturday, the Natchez conveyed La-
Fayette and a distinguished party to Kaskaskia, the old seat of French
empire in the west. A vast throng of patriotic citizens bade him wel-
come. A reception was held at the home of Gen. John Edgar. Gov-
ernor Coles delivered a glowing address of welcome to which LaFay-
ette responded with considerable feeling.
Just here in the proceedings a very touching scene occurred. A
few old Revolutionary soldiers who had fought with LaFayette at
Brandywine and Yorktown, were presented. The scene was very
affecting.
162
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
The party now repaired to the hotel kept by Colonel Sweet, where a
banquet was spread. This hotel had been profusely decorated by the
patriotic ladies of the town. Laurel wreaths, roses, and wild flowers
filled all available space. The ladies had also brought the provision
with which the tables were loaded. Col. Pierre Menard sat at LaFay-
ette's right, while the priest, Father Olivier, sat at the left.
After the banquet several toasts were given :
By LaFayette Kaskaskia and Illinois; may their joint prosperity
evince more and more the blessings of congenial industry and free-
dom.
By Governor Coles The inmates of La Granges (LaFayette 's
home); let them not be anxious; for though their father is 1,000
THE OLD SWEET HOTEL IN KASKASKIA, IN WHICH GEN. LAFAYETTE
WAS BANQUETTED IN 1825
miles in the interior of America, he is yet in the midst of his affec-
tionate children.
By LaFayette 's son The grateful confidence of my father's chil-
dren and grandchildren, in the kindness of his American family to-
wards him.
By Governor Bond General LaFayette : may he live to see that
liberty established in his native country, which he helped establish
in his adopted country.
This last toast touched a tender spot in the heart of the old hero
and he said he must stand while they drank this toast.
A grand ball was given at the residence of William Morrison, Sr.
LaFayette led the grand march with Miss .Alzire Menard. a daugh-
ter of Pierre Menard. While this festivity was in progress, an Indian
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
163
woman who belonged to a tribe camped near by, was brought to
LaFayette. She presented a keep-sake which she said her father
gave her. It was a letter written by LaFayette and given to her
father, Chief Panisciowa of the Six Nations. This chief had ren-
dered valuable service to the American cause, and this letter was an
expression of appreciation from LaFayette. The Indian woman was
called Mary. She was an educated woman and could speak French
and English. LaFayette confirmed her story of the letter.
The ball closed the day's reception, and at 12 o'clock Saturday
night of the last day in April, the Natchez started with the distin-
guished party for Nashville, Tennessee. Governor Coles and other
Illinois gentlemen accompanied the party to Nashville.
On the 14th of May the boat appeared in sight of Shawneetown.
Extensive preparations had been made to receive the nation's guest.
THE RAWLINGS HOTEL IN SHAWNEETOWN, WHERE GEN. LAFAYETTE
WAS DINED IN 1825
At this date Shawneetown was a straggling village with but a few
dwellings other than mere huts. There was at least one brick house
possibly two no more. One brick was a hotel and was known in
after years as the Rawlings hotel. This house stood just on the bank
of the river. A walk had been laid from the hotel door to the land-
ing, some two hundred feet down the bank of the river. This walk
was covered with calico and then strewn with flowers. When the
boat run out the gang plank the visitors marched to the hotel door
preceded by the reception committee. The walk was lined on oppo-
site sides with the people who threw roses and flowers in LaFayette 'a
path. At the hotel Judge James Hall delivered an address of wel-
come to which LaFayette responded. A banquet was then spread,
after which a general hand shaking took place. The distinguished
visitors left in the afternoon for the upper Ohio.
THE ELECTIONS OF 1826
The canvass for the governorship which took place in the sum-
mer of 1826 was a long and interesting contest. The constitution of
164 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
1818 provided that the governor could not succeed himself. Gover-
nor Coles was therefore ineligible for re-election.
There were three who announced themselves as candidates for
governor. They were Ninian Edwards, Thomas Sloo, and Adolphus
Frederick Hubbard. The last named gentleman was the lieutenant
governor with Governor Coles.
Ninian Edwards was no stranger to the people of Illinois. He
was a native of Maryland, but was reared in Kentucky. In 1809
when Madison appointed him territorial governor of Illinois, he was
an associate justice of the court of appeals of Kentucky. He served
continuously as territorial governor till Illinois was admitted into
the Union in 1818. He had served as United States senator from
1818 to 1824. He became engaged in a quarrel in 1824 with the secre-
tary of the United States treasury, William H. Crawford, relative to
the loss of money in the bank at Edwardsville and also concerning
that official's management of the national finances. He was not able
to sustain some charges against Crawford and had lost standing as
a result. His candidacy was an effort to gain his former high stand-
ing in his adopted state.
Thomas Sloo was a successful merchant at Shawneetown and later
at McLeansboro. He came of a noted family, and was himself a
courtly gentleman. He had never practiced public speaking and so
was greatly handicapped in the race against so polished a public
speaker as Ninian Edwards.
It is said of Edwards that he dressed faultlessly, and was a "man
with a noble, princely appearance." He made his canvass of the
state in all the circumstance of a Virginia planter broadcloth suit,
ruffled shirt, high topped boots, carriage, and colored servants. He
was bold in his attack upon the state bank management and made
little or no effort to hold his former friends to his cause. The op-
position argued that Edwards was old, and that he and his family
and near kin had been holding office since the territory was organ-
ized. But when election day came Ninian Edwards was elected gov-
ernor for four years.
There were two candidates for the office of lieutenant governor,
William Kinney and Samuel H. Thompson. Kinney was a Baptist
preacher and had taken an active part in the convention struggle on
the pro-slavery side in 1824. He was not scholarly, but was thor-
oughly acquainted with the people and was sympathetic with them
in their struggle with all the problems of a new country. He was
not averse to making use of the current methods of electioneering in
those days. Mr. Thompson was a man of considerable culture, but
timid, and not having previously engaged in politics the experiences
were new to him and he did not make a very successful canvass.
Kinney was the successful candidate.
There was another election in the fall of 1826 which created no
unusual interest. This was the contest for congressional honors.
Daniel P. Cook had represented the state in congress the past six
years. He had successively beaten John McLean, Elias Kent Kane,
and ex-Governor Bond for congress, and had risen to the most im-
portant committee chairmanship, that of ways and means. Cook
was an anti-slavery man and had voted for John Quincy Adams in
1825 when the presidential election came to the house. This was the
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 165
charge against him in 1826, for Illinois was full of Jackson Demo-
crats.
Joseph Duncan felt therefore that he was justified in opposing Mr.
Cook for the congressional honors. Mr. Duncan had been a soldier,
had served in the legislature, was a strong Jackson man, and made
a thorough canvass. He defeated Cook by 641 votes. This is said to
be the first canvass in Illinois in which national politics entered to
any extent into the campaign.
CHAPTER XV
NINIAN EDWARDS, GOVERNOR OP ILLINOIS
THE STATE BANK AN INTERESTING DOCTRINE SCHOOL LEGISLATION
THE WINNEBAGO WAR.
The third election for governor of Illinois occurred in August,
1826. The candidates were Ninian Edwards, Thomas C. Sloo, and
Adolphus F. Hubbard. Mr. Hubbard had been lieutenant governor
under Governor Coles. Mr. Sloo was a prominent business man from
the southeastern part of the state.
THE STATE BANK
Mr. Edwards had been a prominent figure in Illinois since the
separation of Illinois territory from the Indiana territory, in 1809.
At that time he was appointed governor of the Illinois territory by
President Madison. He served in that capacity till the territory was
admitted into the Union in 1818. He then served as senator from
Illinois and succeeded himself in March, 1819. In 1824 he resigned
to accept an appointment as minister to Mexico. Mr. Crawford was
at that time secretary of the treasury and while before a committee of
the lower house, made some reference to Mr. Edwards which the latter
took as a reflection upon his character. Mr. Edwards sent a communi-
cation to the lower house in which he made some serious charges against
the management of the treasury. An investigation into the treasury
department showed Mr. Edwards' charges not sustained by the facts,
and Mr. Edwards resigned his mission to Mexico and sought reelection
as a vindication, but failing of reelection he offered himself as a candi-
date for governor of Illinois.
His canvass was made upon the need of a thorough investigation
of the affairs of the State Bank of Illinois. The opposition to Mr.
Edwards' canvass came from some of the strongest men in the state,
especially those connected with the banking system. However, Mr.
Edwards had some good help in three gentlemen of prominence
Thomas Ford, William H. Brown, and David J. Baker.
Upon taking the oath of office as governor, he attacked the bank in
his first message, as well as in special messages. He also attacked the
extravagance in state expenditures, as well as the uselessness of the
circuit court judges. He forced the legislature into an investigation
of the affairs of the bank, but the committee appointed to make the
investigation made a whitewash report, and again Mr. Edwards was
humiliated. The recently organized circuit court was, however,
166
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 167
abolished, excepting that Judge R. M. Young was still a circuit judge
in the military district.
Another matter of interest was the beginning of the work which
finally led to the establishment of the penitentiary system. The terri-
torial laws of Indiana and Illinois enumerated the various punish-
ments for crimes, consisting of whipping, confinement in the pillory
and stocks, and hanging on the gallows. The jails in the early history
of the country were so dreadfully shocking that the description of them
that has come down to us makes us sick at heart, and we cannot give
them full publicity in these pages. The Newgate prison in Connecticut,
is described as follows : ' ' The only entrance to it was by means of a
ladder down a shaft which led to the caverns underground. . . .
The darkness was intense ; the caves reeked with filth ; vermin abounded ;
. . . In the dampness and the filth the clothing of the prisoners
grew mouldy and rotted away. Into such pits and dungeons all classes
of offenders of both sexes were indiscriminately thrust. It is therefore
not at all surprising that they became seminaries of every conceivable
form of vice, and centers of the most disgusting diseases. . . . Men
confined as witnesses were compelled to mingle with the forger, be-
smeared with the filth of the pillory, and the fornicator streaming with
blood from the whipping post, while here and there among the throng
were culprits whose ears had been cropped, or whose arms, fresh from
the branding irons, emitted the stench of scorched flesh. ' '
It is to be hoped these scenes were never witnessed west of the
Alleghanies. But it is true that the places of confinement in Illinois
were shocking and the forms of punishment inhuman. Dr. Samuel
Willard, still living in Chicago, tells what he saw in Carrollton, Greene
county, this state, in 1832. After telling of a public hanging which was
revolting, he says:
Another infliction of punishment which would now be more revolt-
ing in public than the hanging would be, I saw on the public square
in Carrollton, in 1832. There was then no penitentiary in the state,
hence other penalties had to take the place of confinement.
Near the courthouse on the public square there was set a strong
post, an unhewn log, ten feet high with a cross-piece near the top. I
saw a man brought from the jail by the sheriff (Jacob Pry) and a
constable, to be whipped thirty lashes for the theft of a horse. He
was stripped naked to the hips, his hands were tied and the rope carried
to the cross-piece and drawn as tight as could be without taking his
feet from the ground. Then Sheriff Fry took that terrible instrument
of punishment and torture, a rawhide ; . . . the sheriff began lay-
ing strokes on the culprit's back, beginning near his neck and going
regularly down one side of the backbone, former Sheriff Young count-
ing the strokes aloud. Each stroke made a red blood blister. When
fifteen blows had been counted the officer paused and some one ran to
the poor wretch with a tumbler of whiskey. Then the other side of
the man received like treatment. Then the man's shirt was replaced
and he was led away to the jail. . . . The whipping-post remained
there two or three years, but I never heard of any further use of it.
It was to remedy the evils of confinement in jails and the punish-
ments for offenses, that induced John Reynolds, a member of the legis-
lature in 1826-7, to introduce a bill to provide a penitentiary. The
168 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
\
measure met with vigorous opposition, chiefly on the ground that the
financial condition of the young state would not justify it. Mr. Rey-
nolds was quite equal to the occasion and proposed to get congress to
grant the state the salt reservations to be sold for this purpose. The
measure carried and congress made the grant, and the penitentiary
was begun. It was located at Alton. The first commissioners were
ex-Governor Bond, Dr. Gershom Jayne, and William P. McKee. By
1831 a few cells were ready for occupancy.
AN INTERESTING DOCTRINE
It remains to tell of a very interesting doctrine advanced by Gover-
nor Edwards and later endorsed by the legislature, relative to the
ownership of the public lands in Illinois. When Governor Edwards
was in the United States senate a bill was introduced by Senator Lloyd
of Maryland, proposing to give to each of the old states, for purposes
of education, a portion of the public lands equal to the amount granted
for the same to the new states. Senator Edwards opposed this policy
in a very able address which was highly praised by men abundantly
able to judge of the merits of a public address. Senator Edwards de-
fended very earnestly and logically the donations by the general gov-
ernment of lands for school purposes to the new states on the ground
that schools and schoolhouses would enhance the value of the remain-
ing lands, and thus the government would reap the benefit in the early
sale of the remaining lands at an advanced price. He showed that
this in no sense was a local application of the principle of free dona-
tions, but that gifts to the older states out of the lands within the new
states could in no sense accrue to the advantage of the general govern-
ment, but would be purely local. It is not a very great stretch of our
imagination to see how this doctrine laid down by Senator Edwards,
in its later application, enabled the government to make those magnifi-
cent gifts which have resulted in the building of canals and railroads
throughout all the regions from the Ohio river to the Pacific ocean.
But the matter referred to above was a doctrine which Governor
Edwards and the legislature formulated in 1829, relative to the real
ownership of the public domain in the new states. Governor Edwards
in a message to the legislature covering thirty-nine pages in the printed
journal of the lower house, sustained the doctrine that the lands within
the limits of the states belonged to the state. He quoted the Ordinance
of 1787, which said that the states admitted out of this Northwest terri-
tory should be admitted on an equal footing with the older states. The
general government never owned a foot of land in any one of the older
states except what it bought of individuals. If, therefore, Illinois was
admitted into the Union on an equal footing with Virginia, then Illinois
must own in fee simple every foot of land in the state. This partly
grew out of the fact that the government had set aside nearly one hun-
dred and eighty thousand acres of mineral lands in Illinois which it
would not sell, only lease. These lessees were under contract with the
general government, subject to general governmental control though
residing within the state of Illinois yet not subject to the laws thereof.
The legislature formulated a resolution which was presented to con-
gress, declaring that the United States possesses no right of jurisdic-
tion over any lands within the limits of Illinois ; that the United States
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 169
can not hold any right of soil within the limits of the state but for the
erection of forts, arsenals, docks, etc.
This doctrine was not without support in congress as a resolution
introduced in 1826 by Senator Tazewell of Virginia, shows, and as late
as 1842 it appears a measure was introduced into the senate by Senator
Calhoun providing for ceding to the states all remaining unsold lands
within the several states. This resolution was supported by seventeen
votes in the senate.
SCHOOL LEGISLATION
But all the legislation during these years was far from being wise.
The lack of foresight on the part of the statesmen of that early period
has been a subject of regret in these later years. The second general
assembly during Governor Edwards' term of office attempted to legis-
late in favor of the cause of education, but looking at it from the year
1912, it looks as if its efforts were a miserable failure.
To understand this it will be necessary for us to go back to the
Ordinance and the Enabling Act. The former said : ' ' Religion, moral-
ity, and knowledge being necessary to good government and the happi-
ness of mankind, schools and the means of education shall forever be
encouraged (in this northwest territory)." The Enabling Act provided
that section numbered 16 in each township, or one of equal value, should
be granted the state for the use of the schools of that township. Again
three per cent of the net proceeds of the sale of public lands in Illinois
was given by the general government "for the encouragement of learn-
ing of which one-sixth part shall be exclusively bestowed on a college
or university." And again one entire township was set aside by the
general government for a seminary of learning in the state. The first
grant, that of the sixteenth sections, amounted to near a million of
acres, while the township grant amounted to twenty-three thousand
and forty acres. The three per cent gift was $613,362.96.
The first legislation looking toward the care of this munificent gift
was in 1819. In that year the first state legislature passed laws which
had for their object the protection of the sixteenth section by making
it unlawful to take timber from these school lands. It also provided
that these lands might be leased and the rents put into improvements.
Some legislation in 1821 provided for the opening of schools and the
establishing of other educational agencies.
In 1825 Senator Duncan secured the passage of a law already re-
ferred to. This system of common schools planned by Senator Duncan
in 1825 was very much like the one we have today. Taxes were to be
levied and collected on the property of the people in the district. There
was a board of directors who were to have control of the school, build-
ings, examine the teachers, and have general oversight of the whole
subject.
In 1826-7 the legislature provided for better securities from those
who were borrowing the money for which the school lands had been
sold. But in 1829, the legislature repealed the part of the Duncan
law of 1825 which gave two per cent of the net revenue of the state to
the schools. Every commendable feature of the Duncan law was now
repealed and the schools lay prostrate till 1855.
The legislature of 1828-9 also adopted the plan of selling the school
170 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
and seminary lands. The law provided that the sixteenth section in
each township might be sold whenever nine-tenths of the inhabitants
(evidently voters) were in favor of the sale. Later the law allowed the
sale if three-fourths were in favor of it.
The immigrants coming into an unsettled township were always
eager to dispose of the sixteenth section as it made a fund with which
the authorities might assist the schools. But this section when sold for
$1.25 per acre, the regular government price, would bring only $800,
and this at ten per cent interest would bring only $80 per year. This
would not be of much service when distributed among the schools of
the township.
At this date, 1912, much of this land is worth from $100 to $200
per acre. The argument for selling the lands was that the early pioneers
were the ones who ought to reap most of the benefit of the government's
liberality. Six hundred and forty acres at $100 per acre would make
a permanent fund of $64,000, which put at interest at six per cent
would produce an annual income of $3,840. This distributed among
nine schools would give to each school in the township $426.66.
The seminary township was sold in 1842 and the money borrowed
by the state. The state also borrowed the three per cent of the public
lands. The amount borrowed was about $500,000. This money came
to the state treasury in quantities of $20,000 a year. For twenty-five
years the state had a constant income of $20,000 per year. When it
was all in, the debt was nearly $500,000. This drew interest at six per
cent, the annual interest being $28,000. Thus we received $20,000 a
year for twenty-five years for the privilege of paying out $28,000
annually for all time to come.
THE WINNEBAGO WAR
In the summer of 1827 occurred an incident which is usually spoken
of lightly by historians. It was known at the time as the Winnebago
war or the Winnebago scare. But however lightly we may treat the
matter now, it was one of deep concern to those upon the borders of
civilization around Galena in 1827. The story may be briefly told.
The Winnebago Indians occupied the lands in the southwestern part
of what is now Wisconsin. The whites in their search for lead were
continually trespassing upon this territory. Though the Winnebagoes
were friendly to the whites, they remonstrated with the latter without
success. Eventually some whites were killed. The killing of the whites
is said to have resulted from incorrect information coming to Red Bird,
the Winnebago chief, as to the death of four of his warriors by Colonel
Snelling, commandant at Fort Snelling. Two keel boats returning from
Fort Snelling were attacked on the Mississippi, probably about the
region of Bad Axe creek. Two boatmen were killed and others wounded.
The Winnebagoes sent word throughout the country to exterminate the
whites. It was this word which reached northwestern Illinois about
Galena and spread consternation far and wide. It is said three thou-
sand whites fled to Galena, a flourishing mining town, for protection.
Governor Edwards was appealed to and immediately dispatched a
regiment of militia from Sangamon and Morgan counties under com-
mand of Col. T. M. Neale. General Atkinson, of the United States
army, with six hundred regulars appeared upon the scene and quieted
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 171
the disturbance without any bloodshed. Several prominent Indians
were arrested and tried, those found guilty of murder were executed,
the others turned loose. Black Hawk was among those liberated.
Governor Edwards closed his term as chief executive of Illinois
amid expressions of satisfaction from the people. He turned over the
office to his successor in December, 1830, and retired to his home in
Belleville where he died in 1833. His life had been indeed a very
active one, he having held political office nearly a quarter of a century.
CHAPTER XVI
EXPANSION
KASKASKIA AND CAHOKIA MILITARY BOUNTY LANDS PEORIA AND GAL-
ENA RELIGIOUS ORGANIZATIONS PRESBYTERIANISM MISSIONARIES
METHODISM THE BAPTISTS.
In the settlement of a new country as was the case in Illinois, the
population moves first toward a center and later away from such a cen-
ter. To understand this matter let us recall some centers of population
in Illinois in an early day.
KASKASKIA AND CAHOKIA
The first centers to which our minds go were Kaskaskia and Cahokia.
From these there grew up in the American Bottom the villages of New
Chartres, St. Phillipe, Prairie du Rocher, and Prairie du Pont. St.
Clair county, whose lands lie partly in the American Bottom, was early
settled, and the wonderful fertility of the soil was at that time as well
known in western Europe as in the New England states. When Gen-
eral Clark came to Kaskaskia in 1778, he had with him something like
a hundred and seventy-five men. Many of these were men of excellent
character and of clear intellects. They were with Clark at Kaskaskia,
Cahokia, and the neighboring regions more than a year. In that time
many of them became quite well acquainted with the topography of
the country. When the war was over and they returned to their homes
in Kentucky, the Carolinas, and Virginia, they remembered the un-
surpassed fertility of the soil in the American Bottom, and the grandeur
and beauty of the Father of Waters. And the understanding that
eventually Virginia was to give to each soldier a grant of land in this
western country in payment for his services, induced many to return
to St. Clair and Madison counties.
When the settlements began to spread into the adjacent regions as
early as 1802, settlers from Kaskaskia had already gone over on the
Big Muddy river, and by 1807, it is said there were twenty-four families
in that immediate vicinity.
By 1814, Conrad Will, a very noted pioneer, was making salt on
the Big Muddy river and had laid out the town of Brownsville at the
salt works. This became the future capital of Jackson county and here
was chartered a branch bank as early as 1820.
From Kaskaskia and Cahokia also the settlements spread into what
is now St. Clair and Madison counties. Ephraim O'Connor settled
Goshen six miles southwest of Edwardsville in 1800. He was followed
172
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 173
by Col. Samuel Judy who lived in the Goshen settlement till about
1840. This locality was situated on Cahokia creek and near the bluffs.
It was a widely known settlement. By 1812 quite a number of families
had come to this region and when the war broke out Fort Russell was
built near the present site of Edwardsville.
The Badgley settlement is one of the oldest in St. Clair county out-
side of the French settlements. It was settled about 1810. In 1815
two German families by the name of Markee settled in Dutch Hollow,
a canyon in the bluffs and thus laid the foundation for that large Ger-
man population which St. Clair has always had. Rock Springs, eight
and one-half miles northeast of Belleville, was settled by the Rev. John
M. Peck in 1820. It was at a spring on the old trail from Vincennes
to St. Louis. For many years this was an important center of influence.
SHAWNEETOWN, MT. VEENON AND VANDALIA
Shawneetown, the place of debarkation of the Ohio river travel,
destined for Kaskaskia or St. Louis, was a center from which radiated
north and west movements of population. There was a ferry here as
early as 1800 or 1802. This accommodated the Kentucky people who
patronized the salt works at Equality. At this place was also a center
of population from which people went into adjacent localities to settle.
Mt. Vernon, in Jefferson county, was settled by Zadoc Casey in
1817, and from that time on it was a center from which the population
spread. It was on one of the trails from Kaskaskia to Vincennes and
a great many people passed here even in an early day. One road from
Fort Massac to Kaskaskia passed through Franklin county; and Frank-
fort, now called Old Frankfort, was settled at a very early date.
Albion, in Edwards county, has already been referred to.
Vandalia was laid out and became the capital in 1820. It was far
to the north of any settlement at that time but the location of the
capital there and the general notion that this would eventually be an
important city were the causes of its rapid growth. Vandalia soon be-
came an important center around which settlements grew up in in-
creasing circles.
The Sangamon country has already been spoken of and we need
not speak of it again at this time. Morgan county as we know it today
was a portion of what, in a very early day, was called the Sangamon
country. Diamond Grove Prairie and vicinity, some two or three miles
southwest of Jacksonville, was the center of the settlements in this
county, although it is said that Elisha and Seymour Kellogg were the
first white settlers in the limits of the county, and they settled on Mau-
vaisterre creek in 1818. In 1820 there were about twenty-one families
in the county.
MILITARY BOUNTY LANDS
This included originally all the lands between the Illinois and Mis-
sissippi rivers, and was limited north and south by latitudes 38 degrees
54 minutes and 41 degrees 20 minutes. That is, on the south by the
junction of the rivers, and on the north by the parallel of 41 degrees and
20 minutes. This tract was set aside as the land out of which the gov-
ernment was to pay the soldiers who fought in the War of 1812. A very
174 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
large share of this bounty land was granted to soldiers who never came
to settle on their claims, and often did not keep the taxes paid and the
lands shortly fell to the state. Many sold their certificates to specula-
ors and thus large quantities of the land were held by companies. How-
ever, as early as 1817, a Frenchman by the name of Tebo settled on the
Illinois river on the west side about where the Griggsville landing is. In
1820 several located in what is now Atlas township. In 1821 the county
was organized with perhaps fewer than one hundred white people in
the territory. In the vote on slavery in 1824 Pike county cast one hun-
dren and eighty-four votes which indicates a population of probably
eight hundred or more. Prior to this vote the county of Fulton had
been cut off from Pike. Fulton cast sixty-five votes in 1824, showing a
population of three hundred souls.
PEOEIA AND GALENA
Another center from which radiated a great many settlements was
Peoria. This point was first occupied by Indians. When La Salle came
down the Illinois the first time in the winter of 1679-80, he found here a
very large encampment. Here he built Fort Crevecoeur. Probably
there were whites here at different times from that date till the date
usually given as that of the permanent settlements, but they were traders,
trappers, hunters, and voyagers. The first permanent house was
built about the year 1778. The place was called La Ville de Maillet, and
was afterwards changed to Peoria. The village occupied by the French
was burned in 1812 by Captain Craig, and the French inhabitants
brought to a point below Alton and landed in the woods men, women,
and children, without food or shelter. United States troops occupied
the place in 1813 and built a block house and called it Fort Clark. This
now became a nucleus around which settlements began to cluster.
In 1819 Abner Eads, Josiah Fulton, Seth Fulton, Samuel Dougherty,
Thomas Russell, Joseph Hersey, and John Davis arrived at Fort Clark
from the vicinity of St. Louis. Mr. Eads soon brought his family, and
the other pioneers boarded with Mr. Eads. The first store was erected
by John Hamlin, who was agent for the American Fur Company. As
late as 1832 there were only twenty-two buildings in the town.
By reason of the location of Fort Clark at Peoria and the presence
of United States troops, there was security of life and property in this
military tract. Adams county was settled as early as 1820. John Wood,
who afterwards became governor, and Willard Keys settled in what is
now Adams county, in that year. In 1822 Wood commenced laying off
the city of Quincy. Adams county was organized in 1824. Quincy was
made the county seat ; four men and two women constituted the entire
adult population.
Lead was discovered in Jo Daviess county as early as 1700. Article
III. of the grant by Louis, King of France, to M. Crozat in 1712, Sep-
tember 24, is as follows:
We permit him to search for, open and dig all sorts of mines, veins
and minerals throughout the whole extent of the said Louisiana, and to
transport the profits thereof into any part of France during the said
fifteen years ; and we grant in perpetuity to him, his heirs, and others
claiming under him or them the property of, in and to the mines, veins
and minerals, which he shall bring to bear, paying us, in lieu of all claim
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 175
the fifth part of the gold and silver, which the said Sieur Crozat shall
cause to be transported to France . . . and the tenth part of what
effects he shall draw from the other mines, veins, and minerals, which
tenth he shall transfer and convey to our magazine in the said country
of Louisiana.
This shows that the notion was abroad that this Louisiana country
was rich in minerals. Crozat brought with him "the necessary miners
and mining tools, some slaves from the West India islands and other la-
borers and artisans and pursued more or less diligently his explorations
for the precious metals." His search for minerals and metals was a
failure, and in 1717 he surrendered his grant to the king. The whole
territory was then re-granted, this time to the Company of the West.
This company made Phillip Renault director general of mines. He left
for America with two hundred mechanics, laborers, and assayers. On
his way he purchased five hundred negro slaves for working the mines.
It was the current belief in Prance at this time that the Mississippi re-
gion was a vast, rich, but undeveloped mine of all the useful and pre-
cious metals. There can be little doubt that the explorers connected
with Phillip Renault's expedition knew that lead was to be had on the
upper parts of the Mississippi river. Possibly the lead mines of Jo
Daviess county were worked by this company.
The first white settler in the region of the lead mines of Jo Daviess
was a man named Bouthillier, who settled about where Galena is, in
1820. About this time John Shull and Dr. A. C. Muer established a
trading post. A. P. Van Meter and one Fredericks came in 1821. The
government sent Lieutenant Thomas to have charge of the mines, and in
1823 one James Johnson arrived from Kentucky with sixty negro slaves
to work in the mines. By 1826 the locality had one hundred and fifty
inhabitants, and from this time forward the growth was very rapid.
We thus see that as early as 1825 and not later than 1830 there were
as many as fifteen or twenty centers from which there were spreading
settlements in nearly all directions. With the spread of settlements
came the opening of roads, the erection of grist and sawmills, the build-
ing of blockhouses, courthouses, and jails.
RELIGIOUS ORGANIZATIONS
As has been previously stated, the Catholic religion was the pre-
vailing belief from the earliest settlement of the French in the Ameri-
can Bottom to the coming of Gen. George Rogers Clark. This faith did
not spread into the interior of the state in the earlier days. In fact the
members of this faith decreased following the occupation of Illinois by
the British in 1765. Large members of the French Catholics left Illi-
nois upon the coming of the British. French immigration ceased and
nearly if not quite all of the early immigrants were Protestants.
The expansion was not only in the matter of making new settlements
but along with this went a steady growth in all the lines of the life of a
pioneer people. Churches were organized everywhere. Houses of wor-
ship were not always built where congregations were organized, but
services were held more or less regularly.
176 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
PRESBYTERIANISM
As early as 1820, April 20, a Presbyterian church was organized at
Turkey Hill, a settlement four miles southeast of Belleville. This was
said to be one of the oldest American settlements in St. Clair county.
As early as 1798 William Scott, Samuel Shook, and Franklin Jarvis,
settled this locality. The Kaskaskia Presbyterian church was organized
May 27, 1821, with nine members. The organization was later moved to
Chester. While in Kaskaskia it was a very flourishing organization and
contained some of the best people in the locality. The leading spirit in
that church seems to have been the Rev. John M. Ellis. He was conse-
crated to the cause of missions and education. In 1828 he wrote from
Jacksonville, Illinois: "A seminary of learning is projected to go into
operation next fall. The subscription now stands $2,000 or $3,000. The
site is in this county." A half section of land was purchased one-half
mile north of Diamond Grove, which was probably intended to serve as
a source of support for worthy students. This movement later attracted
the attention of seven young men in Yale University, and resulted in
the raising of $10,000, in the east and the coming of Theron Baldwin
and Julien M. Sturtevant, and the founding of the Illinois College.
The Rev. John Mathews, a Presbyterian preacher, arrived in Illinois
as early as 1817. He organized a church in Pike county soon thereafter,
with eighteen members. He was known all over Illinois and Missouri
and lived to the ripe age of eighty-four years. He was an active
preacher for fifty years.
The Presbyterians under the leadership of the Rev. David Choate
Proctor, organized what was known as the Wabash church, in Edwards
county. Thomas Gould and family came to the "Timbered Settle-
ments," which was in the northeast quarter of what is now Wabash
county, ten miles from Mt. Carmel, in 1816. He was followed by Cyrus
Danforth, Stephen Bliss, and George May. The first Sunday-school in
Illinois was held in the home of May and Bliss April 11, 1819.
In Greene county, as early as April 30, 1823, a Presbyterian church
with twenty-one members, was organized in the court house in Carroll-
ton by the Revs. Oren Catlin and Daniel G. Sprague. Several of these
members lived north of Apple creek some five miles, so that eventually
another church was organized in White Hall. The Carrollton church
worshiped in the court house or in a blacksmith shop, and frequently
with members in their own homes. Paris, Edgar county, had a church
as early as November 6, 1824. The membership numbered twelve. The
Rev. Isaac Reed, a Presbyterian minister from Crawfordsville, Indiana,
preached. Methodist preachers had visited the settlement and had
preached, but had not tried to organize a church.
The Rev. Elbridge Gerry Howe travelled over the state in 1824 and
1830 and preached as he travelled. The Rev. J. M. Peck says he saw him
in 1825 and that he was a green Yankee, and that his wife was the
smarter of the two. He contracted to minister to all the Presbyterian
churches in Greene, Morgan, and Sangamon for $300 a year. He could
not collect his money, and in a short time was in destitute circumstances
in Springfield, where the women of the town ministered to his wife's
necessities.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 177
MISSIONARIES
Shawneetown, one of the oldest towns anywhere on the east side of
the state, was very early visited by missionaries and travelling preachers.
It was the point where the overland journey began on the way from the
Upper Ohio to Kaskaskia or to St. Louis.
Or if the travellers came overland from Kentucky or the Carolinas,
they crossed the Ohio at either Golconda or Shawneetown as the only
ferries that crossed the river were at those two points. This town was
begun in 1800 as nearly as can be ascertained. The cabins were of a
very inferior grade. The land had not been surveyed and the settlers
"squatted" wherever their choice of a building site led them. The
houses were probably of the character built by the Indians and early
French walls of sticks, grasses, and mud, while the roof was thatched
with the swamp grasses which grew in abundance near. In 1812-13 the
government surveyed the town and there was quite an adjustment of
claims to lots. Tradition says they burned their old log school house for
a bonfire when they heard the news that Jackson had whipped the Brit-
ish at New Orleans. It is very certain that after the survey by the gov-
ernment they erected better houses. But the newer ones were not very
substantial homes. A Mr. Low was in Shawneetown in January, 1818,
and of the moral and religious aspect he writes: "Among its two or
three hundred inhabitants there is not a single soul that made any pre-
tentious to religion. Their shocking profaneness was enough to make
one afraid to walk the street; and those who on the Sabbath were not
fighting and drinking at the taverns and grog-shops were either hunting
in the woods or trading behind their counters. A small audience gath-
ered to hear the missionary preach. But even a laborer who could de-
vote his whole time to the field might almost as soon expect to hear the
stones cry out as to expect a revolution in the morals of the place. ' ' Mr.
Thomas Lippincott, who was for some time editor of the Edwardsville
Spectator, and who later was one of the trustees of Illinois College,
passed through Shawneetown with his wife in 1818, and says of it:
' ' We found a village not very prepossessing ; the houses, with one excep-
tion, being set up on posts several feet from the earth. The periodical
overflow of the river accounts for this."
Mrs. John Tillson passed through Shawneetown in November, 1822,
and was very observing, as the following shows :
Our hotel, the only brick house in the place (evidently the Rawlings
House,) made quite a commanding appearance from the river, towering,
as it did, among the twenty more or less log cabins and the three or
four box-looking frames. One or two of these were occupied as stores;
one was a doctor's office; a lawyer's shingle graced the corner of one;
cakes and beer another. The hotel lost its significance, however, on
entering its doors. The finish was of the cheapest kind, the plastering
hanging loose from the walls, the floors carpetless, except with nature's
carpeting with that they were richly carpeted. The landlord was a
whiskey keg in the morning and a keg of whiskey at night ; stupid and
gruff in the morning, by noon could talk politics and abuse Yankees, and
by sundown was brave for a fight. His wife kept herself in the kitchen ;
his daughters, one married, and two single, performed the agreeable to
strangers; the son-in-law putting on the airs of a gentleman, presided
at the table, carving the pork, dishing out the cabbage, and talking big
vol. I 1 >
178 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
about his political friends. His wife, being his wife, he seemed to re-
gard a notch above the other branches of the family, and had her at his
right hand at the table where she sat with her long curls, and with the
baby in her lap. Baby always seems to be hungry while mammy was
eating her dinner, and so little honey took dinner at the same time.
Baby didn't have any table-cloth new manners to me.
The first organized church began its work December, 1823, it is said,
with six women as the congregation. They first met in the Seabolt prop-
erty the site of the Riverside Hotel.
Jacksonville was laid off in 1825. In 1827 the Rev. John Brich or-
ganized a Presbyterian church. The place of meeting was in a barn
belonging to Judge John Leeper, a mile southeast of town. The Rev.
John M. Ellis was settled as pastor in 1828. This church is said to have
been a great center from which radiated far reaching influences in the
spread of the gospel.
The same Rev. John M. Ellis organized a Presbyterian church in
Springfield in 1828. The settled pastor was the Rev. John G. Bergen,
formerly of New Jersey. This congregation built the first brick church
home in the state in 1829-30. It was dedicated in November, 1830. The
pastor organized the first temperance society in the state in Springfield.
The Rev. Mr. Ellis organized a church in Hillsboro in 1828, with two
members, John Tillson, Jr., and Mrs. Margaret Seward.
In 1828, the Rev. Solomon Hardy organized a church in Vandalia,
of eight members. This church built a modest building and placed
therein a bell, the gift of Romulus Riggs, of Philadelphia. The Illinois
Monthly Magazine of December 30, 1830, says : ' ' The bell was hung
November 5, 1830, . . . it is the first public bell introduced into
the state by American inhabitants." Several years ago the bell was
given to the Brownstown chuch, eight miles east of Vandalia.
Within the limits of Illinois there had been organized, up to 1830,
twenty-eight Presbyterian churches. There were also at that date six-
teen Presbyterian ministers located in the state.
METHODISM
Methodism made its advent into Illinois at a very early date. We
have in a previous chapter called attention to the work of a number of
early preachers of that faith.
The regular work of this church did not begin until the beginning of
the past century. This religious body has a somewhat different plan of
work from the Presbyterian church and for that reason we cannot fix
dates so easily as in a study of the latter. The class leader in the earlier
Methodist organization supplied the lack of a regular pastor.
The Reverend Beauchamp, a much loved minister in the Methodist
church, was located in Chillicothe, Ohio, in 1816. He was induced by
the people of Mt. Carmel to come to their town, to which he removed in
1817. He labored here faithfully for about four years when he was
obliged to give up his preaching and retire to a farm. While in the
active work of preaching in Mt. Carmel he announced the services by
the blowing of a trumpet instead of by the ringing of a bell.
The work of the Rev. Jesse Walker of the Methodist church has been
noted in a previous chapter. He came to Illinois in 1806 and organized
churches in various places. In 1807 he organized a church on the Illi-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 179
nois river of some sixty members all the people in the settlement. He
died in Chicago in 1834.
Where two or three families could be found who were of the Metho-
dist persuasion, a class leader would conduct the public devotional serv-
ice. From this fact a church may be spoken of when there had been no
regularly organized church machinery set in motion.
As early as 1817, Zadoc Casey emigrated from Sumner county, Ten-
nessee, and settled on a farm near the present city of Mt. Vernon, Jef-
ferson county. He founded the town of Mt. Vernon in 1818 or 1819. He
was a member of the Methodist church and was an active worker in that
organization. He was a local preacher in Jefferson county for forty
years, and was a man of widespread influence.
THE BAPTISTS
This church had many earnest preachers in Illinois in the early years
of the nineteenth century. Among them was one Rev. John Clark. He
had for two years been connected with the Methodists but becoming dis-
satisfied with some of the methods of that body he withdrew his mem-
bership from that organization. He came to the settlements on the
American Bottom in 1797 and from that date till 1833, when he died, he
was a tireless worker in the church. He taught school and was gen-
erally called Father Clark. He was the first Protestant preacher to
cross the Mississippi into the Spanish territory. This he did in 1798.
He eventually took up his residence in Missouri, but carried on his work
in Illinois with great success.
Elder William Jones came to Rattan's Prairie, near Alton, in 1806.
He was very active in building local Baptist churches in the vicinity of
Alton, till his death in 1845.
Another early Baptist preacher was Rev. James Lemen. He was
indebted to Father Clark for both his education and his religious fervor.
He was a staunch opponent of slavery and was bold enough to express
his opposition in the pulpit, which gave offense to some.
By 1807 there was a Baptist Association in the region around Alton
and Edwardsville. It included five well organized churches: New De-
sign, four miles south of Waterloo ; Mississippi Bottom ; Richland, in St.
Clair county; Wood River, in Madison county; and Silver Creek, in
Bond or St. Clair. There were three ordained preachers for these five
churches, and sixty-two members. In 1809 six more preachers were or-
dained and there was a proportionate growth in membership.
CHAPTER XVII
AN IMPORTANT STATE PERIOD
How GOVERNOR REYNOLDS WAS ELECTED THE INAUGURAL ADDRESS
DEEP SNOW OF 1830-1 THE BLACK HAWK WAR CALL TO ARMS
THE END SECOND HALF OF ADMINISTRATION.
The fourth governor of Illinois was John Reynolds. He was an
early emigrant to Illinois. He was born in Montgomery county,
Pennsylvania, in 1788. His parents moved to eastern Tennessee when
the boy was but six months old. From Tennessee the family came
to Illinois in 1800, the boy being twelve years old. They crossed
the Ohio at Lusk's Ferry, the present site of Golconda, and took the
trail for Kaskaskia. They constructed rafts and ferried their wagons
and teams across the rivers. They reached Kaskaskia and found
the village surrounded with Kaskaskia Indians, who were living
very much as they had always lived. The elder Reynolds had started
for St. Louis, but was dissuaded by Robert Morrison, John Rice
Jones, and Pierre Menard. The father later visited "St. Genevieve
to obtain a permit of the Spanish commandant to settle on the west
side of the river. In the permit to settle in the Domain of Spain it
was required that my father should raise his children in the Roman
Catholic church. This pledge was a requisition of the government
in all cases, and my father refused to agree to it. ... This was
the main reason that decided our destiny to settle and reside in Illi-
nois. ' '
Young Reynolds received a rudimentary education in the schools
available in that day, and when a young man, attended college in
Knoxville, Tennessee. He was living at Cahokia when the state was
admitted into the Union in 1818. He served on the supreme court
and in the lower branch of the state legislature. In 1830 he offered
himself as a candidate for governor. He was elected over his op-
ponent Lieutenant Governor Kinney, who had served with Governor
Edwards.
How GOVERNOR REYNOLDS WAS ELECTED
The campaign was without doubt a spicy one. Governor Rey-
nolds has given us an unvarnished account which no doubt is a cor-
rect story of the canvass. "It was the universal custom of the times
to treat with liquor. We both did it ; but he was condemned for it
more than myself, by the religious community, he being a preacher
of the gospel." Each candidate rode over the state carrying the old
180
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 181
fashioned saddle bags. Many amusing incidents occurred. At Jack-
sonville Captain Duncan had a saddle bag full of Kinney hand-bills.
At night some Reynolds men stole all the Kinney bills and replaced
them with Reynolds bills. The next day Captain Duncan went about
scattering Reynolds' bills and arguing for Kinney. The Rev. Zadoc
Casey of Mt. Vernon was the candidate on the Kinney ticket for lieu-
tenant governor and a Mr. Rigdon B. Slocumb was the running mate
of Mr. Reynolds. Reynolds and Casey were elected.
Of Mr. Reynolds, Mr. Ford says he had a good, natural, easy-
going disposition and was a good mixer. "He had received a class-
ical education and was a man of good talents in his own peculiar
way; but no one would suppose from hearing his conversation and
public addresses that he had ever learned more than to read and
write and cipher to the rule of three." He is represented as being
coarse and even vulgar in the use of all sorts of backwoods expres-
sions of which he seems to have had a very large supply. "He had
a kind heart and was always ready to do a favor and never harbored
resentment against a human being."
In this canvass the newspapers took quite an active part. Mr.
Kinney had the support of the Illinois Intelligencer, published at Van-
dalia. It was edited by Judge James Hall, formerly of Shawneetown.
Governor Reynolds had four papers supporting him, ,all of which
were very ably edited one at Shawneetown, edited by Colonel Ed-
dy, one at Edwardsville, edited by Judge Smith, one at Kaskaskia,
edited by Judge Breese, and one at Springfield, edited by Forquer
and Ford. Mr. Reynolds says that a miner's journal published at
Galena also supported him.
In this canvass national politics entered as a very potent factor.
It was folly for any man who was an anti-Jackson man to offer him-
self for public office. There were anti-Jackson men but they were
greatly in the minority. Reynolds calls them the Whigs. Both Rey-
nolds and Kinney were Jackson men, but the anti-Jackson men fav-
ored Reynolds as the lesser of two evils. It thus turned out that Rey-
nolds was elected, the vote standing, Reynolds 12,937, while Kinney
received 9,038.
The candidates for lieutenant governor were Zadoc Casey and
Rigdon B. Slocumb. Mr. Casey ran on the Kinney ticket and Mr.
Slocumb on the Reynolds ticket. Mr. Casey was a Methodist local
preacher who lived at Mt. Vernon and was a man who stood very
high in the localities where he was known. He was elected.
THE INAUGURAL MESSAGE
At this election the seventh general assembly was also elected.
The legislature met December 6, 1830, and organized. The new gov-
ernor began his term under very favorable circumstances. Some
writers have spoken disparagingly of Governor Reynolds' inaugural
message, but when carefully studied it appears a plain, sensible, pat-
riotic state paper. It may lack the polish of former or later mes-
sages, but what Governor Reynolds had in his heart to say, he said
in unmistakable language. He called attention to the rapid increase
in population. He complimented the immigrants upon their enter-
prise and good judgment, and congratulated the people of the state
182 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
upon the accession to its population of so desirable a class of citizens,
lie formally discussed the following subjects as being those upon
which he hoped they might legislate.
"In the whole circle of your legislation, there is no subject that
has a greater claim upon your attention or calls louder for your aid
than that of education."
"There cannot be an appropriation of money within the exercise
of your legislative powers that will be more richly paid to the citi-
zens than that for the improvement of the country."
Governor Reynolds had, while a member of the fifth general as-
sembly, succeeded in getting a bill through providing for the build-
ing of a penitentiary. He was able to say the work had progressed
quite satisfactorily and that twenty-five cells were nearing com-
pletion, and he hoped the legislature would take such action as would
carry the enterprise to completion.
The salines and their reservations had been virtually given to
the state by the action of congress in passing the Enabling Act. The
state had had charge of the salines since 1818 and very little in-
come had been realized from them. He was very desirous that they
should be so managed as to result in a source of income to the state.
The charter incorporating the State Bank of Illinois was passed
in 1821. The charter was to continue ten years. The capital was
$500,000. There was one parent bank at Vandalia and four branch
banks one at Edwardsville, one at Brownsville, one at Shawnee-
town, one at Albion. The charter of this bank expired January 1,
1831. The end of the bank came therefore in Reynold's term as gov-
ernor. The state had lost about $100,000 in this banking business,
and must in some way meet this indebtedness.
Finally, a loan was obtained of a Mr. Wiggins, of Cincinnati,
Ohio, of $100,000 and the affairs of the bank wound up. This was
known as "the Wiggins loan" and was for many years a great tor-
ment to the legislators who authorized it.
At the close of the session of 1831, the state borrowed $20.000
with which to pay the current expenses of the session, and to meet
other expenses of the state.
DEEP SNOW OF 1830-1
The winter of 1830-1 was long remembered as "the winter of the
deep snow." It is said that the winter was a mild one till Christmas.
During the Christmas holidays a snow storm began and for nine
weeks, almost every day, it snowed. The snow melted little or none
and was found to be more than three feet on an average. It was.
however, drifted very badly in some places. The old fashioned
"stake and rider" fences were buried in many places with the drifted
snow. The long country lanes were covered over so that no sign of
the road was left. On top of this snow fell rain and sleet and formed
such a crust that people and stock might walk on top of the snow.
The birds and small pa me suffered very much for want of food, while
larger wild game became very tame.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 183
THE BLACK HAWK WAR
In 1804, November 3, at St. Louis, William Henry Harrison, at
that time governor of the Indiana territory, on behalf of the United
States, signed a treaty with the Sac and Fox Indians by which the
said tribes ceded to the United States about fifteen million acres of
land. A portion of the land lay in Illinois northwest of the Illinois
river, while a large portion lay in southwestern Wisconsin. The
United States government agreed to take the Sac and Fox tribes
into its friendship and protection, and to pay annually $1,000 in goods
to the two tribes. It was further agreed that these tribes should re-
main on the lands till the said lands were disposed of. It was mutu-
ally agreed that no private revenge should be taken for wrongs but
that offenders should be turned over to the proper authorities. Citi-
zens of the United States were not to make settlements on this ceded
territory. No traders should live among the Indians except those
authorized by the United States, etc.
Black Hawk with whom we shall deal in this chapter, said the
chiefs who signed the treaty were made drunk and that they were
not authorized to cede this land. It should also be kept in mind that
the territory ceded was also the home of two other large tribes, the
Winnebagoes and the Pottowatomies.
The British greatly influenced the Indians in the northwest, and
the two were allies in the war from 1812-1815. At the close of this
war, the Sacs and Foxes entered into another treaty with the United
States. Black Hawk did not sign this treaty which, it was hoped,
would secure peace.
Upon the admission of Illinois in 1818 the settlers began to flock
into the state and within the next ten years the settlers began to
encroach upon the lands actually occupied by the Sac and Fox tribes.
The Winnebago war occurred in the summer of 1827. Among the In-
dians who were held responsible for this was Black Hawk, a very
prominent Indian of the Sac and Fox tribes. He and several more
Indians were arrested and held in prison for several months. Some
of the offenders were adjudged guilty and executed, others were
turned loose, among whom was Black Hawk. In 1830, a treaty was
executed at Prairie du Chien in which the Sac and Fox Indians un-
der the leadership of Keokuk ceded all the lands east of the Missis-
sippi river to the United States. Black Hawk had nothing to do with
this treaty.
The seventh article of the treaty of 1804 provided that the In-
dians should remain around Rock river till the United States dis-
posed of the land. In 1826 or thereabouts the government surveyed
and sold quite a number of plots of land in and about the village of
Saukenuk, and the whites began to come in. In the fall of 1830 the In-
dians went on their annual hunt and while absent during the winter,
heard that the whites were occupying their village. This village con-
tained about five hundred cabins of very good construction capable
of sheltering six thousand people.
In the early spring of 1831 when they returned to that locality,
they found the whites in their village. In the meantime Keokuk was
doing what he could to induce his people to remain on the west side
of the Mississippi and to find homes there. And more than likely at
184 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
the same time Black Hawk was doing his best to persuade them to
return to their old village. At least this was what was done. Black
Hawk, with a great number of women, children and three hundred
warriors returned and occupied their village of Saukenuk. Of course
this meant trouble, for the whites were also occupying the same vil-
lage. Seeing that they could not drive off the Indians the whites
agreed to occupy the village jointly and to share the tillable land,
about 700 acres. The whites, however, took the best land and in this
way showed their contempt for the Indians. All sorts of stories be-
gan now to reach the governor at Vandalia, and also the United
States military commandant, General Gaines, at St. Louis. The In-
dian agent at Fort Armstrong also was aware of the coming conflict.
An appeal was sent to Governor Reynolds stating that the whites
had suffered many indignities from the Indians and had sustained
losses of cattle, horses, and crops. Probably the facts are, the In-
dians were the greater sufferers. There is good evidence, says
Brown's history, that the Indians were made drunk and then cheated
badly in trades; their women were abused and one young man beaten
so that he died from the effects.
CALL TO ARMS
Governor Reynolds acted with some haste probably and ordered
out seven hundred mounted militiamen. He communicated this fact
to General Gaines and suggested that he, Gaines, might by the exer-
cise of some of his authority or diplomacy, induce Black Hawk to
move west of the river. General Gaines thought the regulars, some
eight hundred or nine hundred strong would be able to handle the
difficulty, but the militiamen were already on their way to Beards-
town, the place of rendezvous. General Gaines accompanied by six
hundred regulars moved up the Mississippi and on the 7th of June
a council was held between General Gaines and Governor Reynolds
on the side of the whites, and Black Hawk, Keokuk, and twenty-six
chiefs and headmen upon the part of the Indians. A treaty was
agreed upon.
The treaty contained six articles, and provided: 1. That Black
Hawk and his disgruntled people would submit to Keokuk and his
friendly Indians and re-cross the river to the west side. 2. That
all lands west of the river claimed by the Sacs and Foxes were guar-
anteed to them. 3. The Indians agreed not to hold communication
with the British. 4. The United States have right to build forts
and roads in the Indians' territory. 5. The friendly chiefs agree
to preserve order in their tribes. 6. Permanent peace was declared.
The Indians then peaceably withdrew to the west side of the river.
The Indians were in such distressed condition that General Gaines
and Governor Reynolds issued large quantities of food to them. The
army was disbanded and returned home.
Governor Reynolds himself assumed the active command of the
militia. The account he gives of the organization and movement of
his troops would make one think of the campaigns of a great general.
Every man furnished his own horse and carried his own gun, if he
had one, but hundreds appeared at Beardstown without guns. The
government had sent guns to Beardstown but not enough, so Rey-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
185
nolds bought some brass-barreled muskets of a merchant in Beards-
town. Joseph Duncan, congressman, was made brigadier general,
and Samuel Whiteside major to have charge of the spy battalion.
Most of the other officers were elected by the troops. The whole
army was divided into two regiments and the spy battalion. Col.
James D. Henry commanded one and Col. Daniel Leib the other regi-
ment. The army broke camp near Rushville June 15, and in four
days reached the Mississippi, eight miles below Saukenuk. Here Gen-
eral Gaines received the army into the United States service. On
account of a delay the Indians who occupied the village departed up
the Rock river. The regulars and militia followed at a safe distance.
BLACK HAWK, THE NOTED INDIAN WARRIOR
Black Hawk eventually crossed over on the west side of the Mis-
sissippi and the treaty above referred to was negotiated.
The British Band, as Black Hawk and his followers were called,
remained on the west side till the spring of 1832. In the early spring
of this year, April 6, Black Hawk and his braves crossed to the east
side of the Mississippi in spite of the remonstrances of General Atkin-
son, who was stationed at Fort Armstrong with a few regulars. He
passed the old village of Saukenuk and proceeded up the Rock river
as if to join the Winnebagoes, where he said he wished to raise a crop
in conjunction with that tribe. General Atkinson notified Black Hawk
that he was violating his treaty and ordered him to return but he did
not heed the order.
This movement on the part of Black Hawk created consternation
among the whites all along the northern frontier from the Mississippi
to Chicago and the people hastily left their homes and took refuge
farther south where the population was numerous, and means of de-
186 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
fense ample. Many fled to Fort Dearborn and remained there till the
war closed.
Governor Reynolds having been notified of Black Hawk's move-
ments and knowing that an indiscretion on the part of either the Indians
or the whites would lead to serious consequences, decided to take pre-
cautionary measures and avert so unfortunate a result. He also re-
ceived a request from General Atkinson for troops and on the sixteenth
of April the governor issued a call for a large body of troops. They
were to assemble at Beardstown on the twenty-second of April. As in
the campaign of the previous year, Governor Reynolds took the field
himself. As he passed through the country to Beardstown he held con-
ferences and otherwise took the people into his confidence. At Jack-
sonville the governor had word from Dixon, in the heart of the Pottowa-
tomie country, that war was inevitable. On arriving at Beardstown,
the governor moved his army to a point north of Rushville. Samuel
Whiteside was made brigadier general in command of four regiments,
and two irregular battalions. At Beardstown he received more news
of the hostile attitude of Black Hawk and his band.
When the army was thoroughly organized the governor ordered a
forward movement on the twenty-seventh of April. The next stop was
to be the Yellow Banks, which were in Mercer county, on the Missis-
sippi river. Most of the troops were on horseback but about two
hundred men were marching as infantry. The roads were very bad
and streams had to be forded. Reynolds says that most of the men,
two thousand in number, were backwoodsmen and were used to such
hardships. When the army reached the Mississippi the provisions had
not yet arrived from St. Louis and after several days of anxiety three
trusty men, Huitt, Tunnell, and Ames, of Greene county, were asked
if they could reach Rock Island, fifty miles away, that day. They
undertook the task and delivered to General Atkinson the message from
the governor on the self-same day. From the Yellow Banks the troops
marched to Fort Armstrong where they were received into the U. S.
service. General Atkinson now assumed command and the whole
body of five hundred regulars and two thousand militia marched up
Rock river toward Dixon, where it was understood Black Hawk and
his band were. Spies were sent abroad who reported presently the
presence of Black Hawk above Dixon. Dixon was reached on the
twelfth of May. Here other information came to the effect that Black
Hawk's band was broken up and the men were hunting food. Here
also the governor found Major Stillman and Major Bailey, who had
been ordered to guard the frontier. These two majors and their bat-
talions were anxious to reconnoitre the frontier and if possible locate
the hostile band. Governor Reynolds therefore gave them orders to
proceed to "Old Man's creek," where, it was reported, there were
hostile Indians.
On the thirteenth of May, Major Stillman marched out of Dixon
with two hundred and seventy-five men and with all necessary equip-
ment for a contest with the hostile Indians. He went some twenty-five
miles to the northeast. Here, on the evening of the fourteenth, he
crossed a small stream and began preparations for the night's camp.
Presently three unarmed Indians came into camp bearing a flag of
truce. And in a few moments five more, armed, appeared upon a hill
some distance away. Many of the soldiers hurriedly remounted their
HISTORY- OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 187
horses and gave chase. The Indians gave them a roundabout chase and
finally led them in what appeared to be an ambush of fifty or seventy-
five of Black Hawk's warriors. As soon as the soldiers saw their
predicament, they started on a retreat and passing through the camp
transmitted to those there the contagion of flight. All was now con-
fusion, one of their number having already been killed (James Doty).
They floundered across the creek and in their retreat Captain Adams
and some fifteen men concluded to make a stand a half mile from their
camp. It was dark and the fight was a desperate hand to hand struggle.
At least nine of Adams' men were slain, including the captain. The
retreat continued. The earliest ones to reach Dixon came about mid-
night, and they continued to arrive till morning. The dreadful news
which these men brought from the scene of carnage filled the army with
terror and gloom. The entire army, or at least two thousand five hun-
dred men, proceeded to the scene of the defeat. They buried eleven
of Major Stillman's men. It seems that when the Indians had followed
the retreating army some distance, they returned and mutilated the
bodies of Captain Adams' men and later went to the camp, broke the
spokes from the wagons, poured out a keg of whiskey, destroyed the
provisions, and returned to their camp. The names of the twelve men
who sacrificed their lives in this unfortunate expedition are David
Kreeps, Zadock Mendinall, Isaac Perkins, James Milton, Tyrus M.
Childs, Joseph B. Parris, Bird W. Ellis, John Walters, Joseph Draper,
James Doty, Gideon Munson, and Captain Adams.
The effect of this defeat and rout was depressing in the extreme.
The volunteers immediately began to talk of returning to their homes.
In fact Governor Reynolds says, in "My Own Times" that he wrote
out the order the night of the defeat, for two thousand new troops and
by next morning three trusted men were on their way to distribute this
call throughout the state. The militiamen becoming impatient, Gover-
nor Reynolds and General Atkinson plead with the men to stay at
least twelve or fifteen days until the new levies could reach the front.
This they finally agreed to do. General Atkinson, now in command of
the militia and regulars, moved up Rock river, and when somewhere in
the vicinty of the present city of Oregon or probably higher up, they
received word of a horrible massacre of fifteen whites near Ottawa.
This, too, was depressing, and not finding Black Hawk, General Atkin-
son and the regulars returned to Dixon and General "Whiteside and
Col. Zachary Taylor went in further quest of the warriors. They came
to an abandoned camp on Sycamore creek where they found several
things taken from Major Stillman's camp, but not finding the Indians
the soldiers again became persistent in their determination to return
to their farms and business. General Whiteside not being himself
much in sympathy with further pursuit of the Indians, ordered a vote
among all commanding officers as to what they wished to do. The~
votes stood about half in favor of continuing the campaign and half
against further service. When the governor became aware of the
demoralized spirit in the army he ordered them to march to Ottawa
where they were discharged.
General Atkinson and Governor Reynolds were deeply concerned
for the safety of the frontier and in addition to the two thousand men
called into service the night of the Stillman defeat they yet needed
more troops. After the muster-out of the men was completed the
188 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN .ILLINOIS
governor called for volunteers and a regiment was enlisted without
any loss of time for thirty days. Col. Jacob Fry was given command.
Ottawa and vicinity seemed to be a kind of storm center for Indian
depredations and many very exciting stories are told of personal en-
counters on the frontier during the summer of 1832. The war had
degenerated into bushwhacking, rapine, and murder. One never knew
when a savage was at his back. It was therefore the business of this
thirty-day regiment under Col. Jacob Fry to guard the various localities
till the arrival of the new troops called into service the night of the
Stillman defeat.
There were in Colonel Fry 's regiment seven companies, one of which
was commanded by Captain Snyder of St. Clair county. Captain
Snyder's company was sent over in the region of Burr Oak Grove
(called Kellogg 's Grove). The Indians were committing depredations
in that region. On the night of June 17 he was encamped near the
above grove. His camp was attacked that night, and the next morning
his force went in search of the attacking parties. They finally overtook
the Indians and killed four of them. One of Captain Snyder's men
was mortally wounded, and while taking this wounded man to the camp
the escort was set upon by seventy-five Indians and the wounded man
was butchered by the savages while two more of Snyder's men were
killed. A few regulars under Major Riley came to Captain Snyder's
relief and the Indians fled with a loss of four dead. The thirty days
enlistment was up and Captain Snyder's men were mustered out.
The new levies began concentrating at Fort Wilburn near Peru, in
June, and the task of organizing them was not an easy one. Three
brigades were formed with Generals Alexander Posey, Milton K. Alex-
ander, and James D. Henry in command. There were about one thou-
sand men in each division. They were accepted by General Atkinson
as United States troops. Governor Reynolds used good diplomacy in
his appointments to the various positions in the army. In addition to
the three brigades there were two or three independent organizations
whose duty was to guard the frontier.
Major Dement with one hundred and fifty men was sent to guard
the region of Kellogg 's Grove while the main army moved up the Rock
river. Major Dement and his men arrived at the Kellogg Grove on
Saturday, June 21, and took up quarters in some old log houses which
had been the home of Mr. O. "W. Kellogg. Upon the opening of hostili-
ties he had moved nearer Dixon's ferry. They put their horses in a
lot fenced in with a brush fence. Sunday night a Mr. Funk, of Mc-
Lean county, stayed over night with the troops and reported Indians in
the vicinity. On the morrow, twenty-five soldiers started in pursuit.
They were drawn into the edge of the timber by straggling Indians
when out rushed hundreds of naked savages with their faces blackened.
The troops fled precipitately to the log huts with scarcely time enough
to put their horses in the brush lot and get into the fort. Four dead
were left on the field. All that day the Indians circled round, firing
continuously into the fort. Dement lost only the four men but had
several wounded. The Indians seeing they could do no harm to the
men in the fort, began a slaughter of horses in the brush-fenced lot.
Governor Reynolds says forty-seven horses were killed at the fort be-
sides two or three on the battlefield.
After the battle had raged an hour or so, messengers were sent to
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 189
Dixon for reinforcements. As good fortune would have it these mes-
sengers met General Posey, who was on his way north to the Wisconsin
line. General Posey hurried forward and reached the fort by night
and the Indians seeing that reinforcements had arrived, slipped away.
The Rev. Samuel Westbrook told the writer that he was with General
Posey 's troops and that there were sixty horses killed and that they were
nearly all killed by one Indian who was hidden behind a tree. This In-
dian was finally killed and the slaughter of the horses ceased.
The next morning after the arrival of General Posey a grave was
dug with tomahawks and knives and the four dead soldiers whose bodies
had been mangled beyond recognition, were buried in one grave. This
ended the war in that section. Black Hawk was present and was
probably the commanding spirit in the attack upon Captain Snyder
as well as the one on Major Dement.
After his defeat at Kellogg 's Grove by Major Dement 's forces,
Black Hawk retreated with all his people to the hills of southern Wis-
consin. General Atkinson followed with nearly four thousand men.
Upon reaching Burnt Village the army halted. Here there seemed so
much indecision and lack of plan in the campaign that the volunteers
became much discouraged. Food became scarce and desertions were
quite the order of the day.
After some counseling, it was decided to disperse the army to obtain
food. A strong detachment went to Fort Winnebago, at the Wisconsin
portage, for supplies. General Atkinson returned down Rock river to
Kosh-Ko-Nong, General Posey to Fort Hamilton. Governor Reynolds
came to his home in Belleville.
The detachment which went to Fort Winnebago under General
Dodge and General Henry, was about ready to return with provisions
when they received word that Black Hawk was on Rock river about
thirty-five miles above the point where General Atkinson was in camp.
After some conferences among the officers it was decided to attack
Black Hawk instead of returning to General Atkinson as he had ordered.
General Henry, therefore made all preparations for what he thought
ought to be the end of the campaign. With a very well equipped army
of probably a thousand men or less, he started in quest of Black Hawk.
The wily chief knew he was in danger and immediately began a retreat,
passing by the four lakes where Wisconsin's beautiful capital is now
situated. He was vigorously pushed by General Henry. On the bluffs
of the Wisconsin river about twenty-five miles northwest of Madison,
the Indians were overtaken.
A desperate stand was made by Black Hawk, but at the end of the
day's fighting he crossed the river leaving one hundred and sixty-eight
of his braves dead upon the field of battle, and twenty-five more were
found dead between the Wisconsin and the Mississippi. General Henry
lost but one man killed and eight wounded.
General Henry was now without provisions, deserted by his Indian
guides, and in the wilderness. While here he received word from Gen-
eral Atkinson to repair to the mounds some twenty miles south of west
of Madison where the regular army would have provisions. The
wounded were carried on stretchers to that point. After a slight rest
the army now under General Atkinson crossed the Wisconsin at a
deserted village called Helena, and started in pursuit of the enemy.
Black Hawk's band was in a truly deplorable condition. They were
190 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
living on roots, bulbs, and game such as could be had, and are said to
have killed their horses for flesh. Nor were the soldiers in very excel-
lent condition. They had provisions, but they slept in open air, tramped
through swamps, climbed precipitous bluffs, and scrambled through
briars and dense underbrush. On August 2, 1832, the army reached
the Mississippi bluffs about forty miles on a straight line above the
mouth of the Wisconsin river. Here was to be enacted the final scene
of this tragedy of greed and treachery.
The Indians had reached the above point a day or so in advance of
the army and were busily engaged in making preparations to cross.
In fact they had already sent some of their people over to the west side
and were embarking their women and children in canoes to go to
Prairie du Chien for safety. A part of them were lost on the way and
those who reached the village were in a starving condition. While all
this was going on, a steamboat, the Warrior, coming up the river tc
bring supplies to General Atkinson's army, reached the camp August
13. This vessel was prepared for battle and upon approaching the
camp of Black Hawk, which was in the valley near the banks of the
Mississippi, it was hailed with a white flag. The captain ordered the
Indians to come along side in a canoe but they refused, and he then
gave them fifteen minutes to get the women and children out of danger.
He then fired a six-pounder into their midst and a battle of an hour
followed. The vessel returned to Prairie du Chien and remained over
night. As a result of this attack by the boat, twenty-three of Black
Hawk's men lay dead in the valley.
On the morning of the second of August the army appeared on the
bluffs overlooking the valley and the Indian encampment. Black Hawk,
to shield the operations which were going on for crossing the river, took
twenty warriors and engaged the army on the bluffs and then retreated
up the river with the purpose of misleading General Atkinson. This
worked to perfection for the regulars, the Wisconsin contingent, and
some of the Illinois militia set off post haste after Black Hawk leaving
only General Henry and Major Ewing. When the commanding general
and the troops were gone, Henry and Ewing moved down the bluffs
and across the valley and presently discovered the Indians near the
river bank where they had been attacked by the steamboat the day
before. General Henry and the Indians were soon engaged and as
General Henry's soldiers pushed forward with fixed bayonets the poor
savages were shot down, bayoneted, or driven into the river. There were
about three hundred braves, and in Henry's little band about three
hundred soldiers. During all this time General Atkinson had been de-
coyed off up the river and returned only when General Henry had
finished the work of annihilating the Indians. It is estimated that one
hundred and fifty Indians lost their lives in trying to swim the river,
one hundred and fifty were killed, a few got safely across to the west
side, fifty women and children were captured, while Black Hawk and
about twenty warriors escaped up the river.
THE END
The war was now considered ended and the Illinois soldiers were
marched to Dixon, where they were mustered out and thence returned
to their homes. Gen. Winfield Scott had been ordered from Fortress
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 191
Monroe on the 7th of August, 1832, to assist in the restoration of
order and in the punishment of the insolent savages. He made tne
trip from the seaboard to Chicago in eighteen days the distance being
one thousand five hundred miles.
The Asiatic cholera broke out in his army and he did not take any
part in the '"war." Black Hawk finally was induced to come to Fort
Armstrong (Rock Island) to sign a treaty, but the parties of the treaty
were conveyed to St. Louis where the Sac and Fox Indians ceded every-
thing east of the Mississippi river to the United States. Black Hawk
was kept a prisoner in Fortress Monroe a while in the spring of 1833.
Later he was given a brief visit to the principal cities in New England,
after which he was returned to General Street, the Indian agent at
Fort Armstrong. He was put under the wardship of Keokuk, which
Black Hawk considered a great indignity. He died at the age of
seventy-one years. Black Hawk was an Indian with more than ordinary
power. He was a man whose thoughts occupied a very high plane, as
did those of other Indian chiefs, but he was shrewd, quick to see an
advantage, persistent, revengeful. His history has been written by
two or three different writers.
The war closed with the battle of Bad Axe on the second of August,
1832. The soldiers returned to their homes and quiet was restored.
The general government bore the expenses of the war which are said to
have reached $2,000,000. There were killed about two hundred and fifty
regulars, and about the same number of militia men and settlers; the
Indians suffered a loss of probably three hundred.
There has been some question as to whether this war might not
have been averted. It was a good deal to ask Indians who had cleared
seven hundred acres of land and had it in cultivation, to move off and
go into a new country. The conduct of the whites in encroaching upon
the lands, village, and burying ground in the vicinity of Saukenuk
was wholly inexcusable. Moses says: "The real cause of the war
existed in that almost universal detestation in which the Indians were
held by the pioneers. Their presence could not be tolerated, and
whether the lands occupied by them were needed by the whites or not,
the cry was 'The Indians must go!' '
The "war" made several reputations. For quite a number of years
it was a passport to official position to be able to say, "I was a soldier
in the Black Hawk war." General Henry, who seems to have been
providentially favored in the war never lived to reap political profit
as a reward for his services. He was a native of Pennslyvania and
came to Edwardsville in 1822. He secured an education under very
difficult circumstances, working as a mechanic by day and attending
night schools in the evening. In 1826 he removed to Springfield and
was shortly elected sheriff of Sangamon county. It was as an officer
that Governor Reynolds' attention was called to him. After the war
his health failing, he visited New Orleans for medical attention, and
for the benefit the climate might do, but nothing availed and he died
of consumption, March 4, 1834. It is said that before the war he was
supposed to have had a sound constitution but that the hardships in-
cident to two years of military life undermined his health and he died
as above stated. His modesty is attested by the fact that he did not
let the people of New Orleans know that he was the real hero in the
Black Hawk war.
192 HISTOKY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Among other men who made praiseworthy records was Governor
Reynolds himself, who never tired in his devotion to his duty as the
commander-in-chief of the militia. Thomas Ford and Joseph Duncan
both became governors of Illinois. Abraham Lincoln and Jefferson
Davis were soldiers in the Black Hawk war. Quite a number of men
who became prominent state officers were officers or soldiers in the war.
SECOND HALF OP ADMINISTRATION
During the second half of Governor Reynold's term as chief execu-
tive there was little of general public interest. The state, by the
apportionment based on the census of 1830, was entitled to three con-
gressmen. This apportionment was made in time for the selection at
the regular election in August, 1832. The three men selected were
Zadoc Casey, Charles Slade, and Joseph Duncan. The election for
members of the general assembly occurred at the same time. The leg-
islature met in December. The governor's message dealt somewhat
with national politics, since Jackson and the South Carolina milliners
were in the public eye. Reynolds urged upon the attention of the gen-
eral assembly the cause of education, the Illinois and Michigan canal,
or a railroad instead, and the penitentiary system. The house of rep-
resentatives early in this session brought charges against Theophilus
W. Smith, one of the justices of the supreme court. He was formally
impeached, and tried before the senate, but was acquitted. The legis-
lature adjourned without accomplishing very much in the way of
needed legislation.
In the summer of 1834 there was another congressional election.
And although Reynold's, time as governor would not be out till De-
cember, 1834, yet he announced himself a candidate for congress and
was elected. The lieutenant governor, Zadoc Casey, had resigned two
years before to go to congress and now Reynolds resigned as governor
and the burden and honor of the chief magistracy fell upon the shoul-
ders of Gen. W. L. D. Ewing, who served as governor fifteen days and
until the inauguration of Governor Duncan.
Governor Ewing was a Kentuckian. He came to Illinois prior to
1820, and held a federal appointment in this state under President
Monroe ; served in the legislature, and as brigadier general of the ' ' Spy
Battalion" in the Black Hawk war. He was elected president pro tern
of the senate in the ninth general assembly and thus became the con-
stitutional successor of Governor Reynolds upon the latter 's resigna-
tion. Governor Ewing later served in congress as representative and
as senator. He also held the office of auditor. He died in 1846.
CHAPTER XVIII
ADMINISTRATION OP GOVERNOR JOSEPH DUNCAN
ELECTION AS GOVERNOR BANKING LEGISLATION RECOMMENDED UNITED
STATES AND STATE BANKS REDEMPTION EXTENSION SUSPENSION
OF SPECIE PAYMENTS STATE BANK IN LIQUIDATION INTERNAL
IMPROVEMENTS RECOMMENDATIONS BILL PASSED OVER GOVERNOR'S
VETO CAPITAL REMOVED TO SPRINGFIELD ALSO PASSED OVER
COUNCIL'S VETO.
Joseph Duncan was a Kentuckian, having been born at Paris in that
state, February 23, 1794. He is recorded as a sergeant in the Illinois
militia, in Capt. Nathan Chambers' company of 30-day men in the
War of 1812. He served from April 12 to May 12, 1813. He is also
put down as a lieutenant in the second regiment, Samuel Judy, colo-
nel, which served in the War of 1812. He is also said to have fought
bravely with Colonel Croghan in the defense of Port Stephenson in
1813.
At the close of the War of 1812, he settled at the "big hill," now
called "Fountain Bluff," in Jackson county, "In 1814, there was quite
a large accession to this county. Joseph Duncan, Dr. John G. Dun-
can, Polly Ann Duncan, old Mrs. Moore, their mother, and her son Ben,
with several blacks, settled here. Joe Duncan built the best house in
the county, near the river and under the bluff, and it was called the
'White House' as long as it stood. He renovated the mill, and it did
considerable business. The Duncans lived there several years. Dr.
Duncan died and was buried there." The foundations of the mill
dam could be seen a few years ago. Here he occupied himself in the
business enterprises common to those pioneer days. In 1823 he was
appointed a major general of militia. In 1824 he was elected to the
State senate from Jackson county. In 1825 he introduced the first
legislation on public schools in the state. It was also the most rational
that was suggested for many years. Mr. Duncan was elected to con-
gress in 1826, took his seat March 4, 1827, and served continuously till
he came home to be inaugurated in 1834.
ELECTION AS GOVERNOR
The canvass which preceded the election in August, 1834, was rather
a tame affair. Mr. Duncan's opponent was Mr. Kinney who had op-
posed Governor Reynolds in 1830, and who had served as lieutenant
governor with Governor Edwards from 1826 to 1830.
Mr. Duncan remained in Washington during the summer of 1834.
Vol. 113
193
194 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
He carried on his canvass by sending out circulars and letters. His
opponent, Mr. Kinney, carried on his canvass personally, as he had in
previous campaigns. Duncan's vote was 17,830, while Kinney 's was
10,224, with 5,000 scattered.
Governor Duncan was naturally a Democrat. He had been a
friend to Jackson, but several things worked together to alienate him
from the hero of New Orleans. Jackson at the time was working the
destruction of the U. S. bank and in his eagerness to do this he often
failed to do things which would hold his friends. Mr. Duncan was very
much interested in two measures, one an appropriation to render navig-
able the Wabash river, the other an appropriation to improve the Chi-
cago harbor. In addition nearly every congressman was deeply inter-
ested in congressional aid in constructing great highways from the
Atlantic seaboard to the region of the Mississippi river. Jackson vetoed
the two bills, the one for the Wabash and the one for the Chicago har-
bor, and refused aid to the internal improvement scheme at national
expense.
By the time of the canvass, Mr. Duncan was completely at cross
purposes with the "Military Chieftain." And it is not at all improb-
able that he remained in Washington in order that he might not be
under the necessity of letting the people know that the breach was as
wide as it was in reality. The Whigs knew of the breach and so did
the leaders among the Jackson men, but the former kept still and the
latter were not believed by the great mass of Jackson men.
By the time Governor Duncan took up the duties of his position, it
was generally known that he was not in harmony with Jackson. And
although the legislature was for "Old Hickory," its members and Gov-
ernor Duncan seem to have had about the same general notions of what
was needful for the upholding of the interests of Illinois.
BANKING LEGISLATION RECOMMENDED
There were two important subjects upon which he recommended
legislation one was banking, the other internal improvement. On the
latter subject he recommended the laying out of roads now, before the
country was settled, so that they might run on the most direct line from
one point to another. In response to this suggestion the legislature auth-
orized the establishment of forty-two state roads and at a later special
session forty more. In addition, a law was passed authorizing county
commissioners to establish roads within the limits of their counties.
This public road legislation was only an earnest of what was in store
for the state within the next few years, and since the legislation on
each of these topics, banking and internal improvements, was of such
far reaching importance, it will be well to consider one at a time.
We have in a previous chapter followed the financial legislation up
to the year 1831, the expiration of the charter of the State bank, which
was granted in 1821. And in this we have seen that the project ended
very disastrously for the state. The last act in this ten-year drama
was to borrow $100,000 to redeem the outstanding issue of the defunct
bank, and anticipating that this would not be sufficient to meet the en-
tire obligation of the state, it was provided that the state bonds might
be issued bearing six per cent interest to meet the remainder.
The legislature readily agreed with the governor on the value of
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 195
banks when he said ' ' banks may be made useful in society. ' ' It should
be remembered that the members of the general assembly were not
elected with any idea that such a subject would be before them. It
was therefore quite a surprise to the members of the legislature, as well
as to the people, when they found themselves absorbing a great corpora-
tion with millions of capital. A bill was introduced which created a
State bank with a capital of $1,500,000 with the privilege of adding
another $1,000,000 to the first named sum if the legislature in its wis-
dom saw fit so to do. As a sort of offset against taxation, the bank was
to pay as a tax to the state one-half of one per cent of its capital actually
paid in, but was to be subject to no other taxation. Another bill pro-
vided for the charter of the old Shawneetown bank with a capital of
$300,000. The bill creating the State bank was passed with difficulty.
One representative agreed to vote for the bill if its friends would guar-
antee to pass a law taxing the lands held by non-residents higher than
that held by the citizens of the state. Another who was opposed to the
law creating the bank, suddenly became a convert to the bank and voted
for the measure, and the next day he was elected a county attorney,
the election to such offices falling to the legislature.
One million four hundred thousand dollars of the capital of the
State bank was to be subscribed by individuals while the state reserved
$100,000 for itself. The bank was one of issue and deposit. The bank
was to be managed by a board of directors consisting of nine, one of
whom should be president. The principal bank was to be located in
Springfield with a branch at Vandalia. The stock was subscribed
quickly, provision being made in the charter that the subscription
books must remain open in this state for twenty days and that $5 in
cash must be deposited with the subscription of each share of $100.
Another clause prevented any one person from subscribing for large
blocks of the stock, but a clique headed by some people interested in
Alton, got men over the state to authorize the purchase of stock by this
clique and then transferred these shares to the Alton boomers and in
this way Godfrey, Gillman & Co., of Alton, Thos. Mather, of Kaskaskia,
and others came to own a controlling share of the stock.
The bank management with Thos. Mather, president, attempted to
boost Alton as a great market and distributing point and thus to check
the growing power of St. Louis in the Mississippi valley. The lead
mines of Galena and adjacent regions were very important at this time.
All the trade, however, was centered in St. Louis. The Alton interest
invested many thousands of dollars in the mines and in their product
and thus "cornered" the market. They held the lead for big prices
which were never realized and thus the Alton concerns lost very heavily.
This involved the bank. Ford says he thinks the bank lost a million
dollars in the venture. There was one arrangement by which the bank
could loan on real estate mortgages and in this way hundreds and prob-
ably thousands of the small farmers borrowed money, put it into im-
provements, and when the hard times of 1837 came they could not meet
their notes and their farms were taken in by the bank and sold under
the hammer.
UNITED STATES AND STATE BANKS
Of course a great concern like this State bank could not escape an
alliance with politics. Politics and business are so often joined that it
By courtesy of John M. Lansden
BILLS ISSUED BY THE CAIRO BANK, BEARING DATES 1839, 1840 AND 1841.
THE BANK WAS LOCATED IN KASKASKIA
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 197
is a rare thing to see a business enterprise that does not get caught in
the toils of the politicians. The period through which we are now pass-
ing, say from 1830 to 1837, was one fraught with a vital national ques-
tion. Jackson was uncompromisingly opposed to the United States
bank, chartered in 1816. "When he became President in 1829, one of his
chief aims was to crush this bank. Not much was accomplished in the
first term, but a bill to re-charter the bank was vetoed by Jackson, and
the congress was unable to pass it over his head. Those who could
look ahead saw that the days of banking with the United States as a co-
partner were numbered. State banks must eventually carry on the
business of the country. There was, therefore, great activity in legis-
lation in all the states preparatory to the death of the old U. S. Bank
in 1836. To hasten the demise of the U. S. Bank, Jackson, taking ad-
vantage of a clause in the charter which permitted the secretary of the
treasury to withdraw the deposits of the general government from the
U. S. Bank, and put them in State banks, issued an order to carry this
contingent clause into effect.
The State banks now looked hopefully forward to the receipt of
large sums of government deposits in their vaults. The State bank of
Illinois was no exception. But as is so often the case, a very trifling
thing, apparently, prevented this bank from sharing in the "distribu-
tion of the spoils."
In the general assembly when this bill was on the passage, there was
no division on politics. The bill was prepared by Judge Theophilus
Smith, of the supreme bench. Judge Smith was an ardent Jackson
Democrat and of course was a strong believer in state banks. But in
the organization of the State Bank of Illinois it so happened that a
majority of the directors were Whigs, as were also the majority of its
officers. The leading Democrats of the state did not hesitate to say
now that the charter was unconstitutional. So when the bank asked
the secretary of the treasury for a deposit of a portion of the govern-
ment funds, the Democratic leaders had so poisoned the minds of the
treasury officials at Washington, that they refused to favor the mana-
ger of the bank with a deposit.
Just at this time, too, it will be remembered that Jackson put forth
what we know as the "Specie Circular," which was an order that re-
ceivers at the land offices were to receive no more state bank issues
only gold and silver. This made it necessary if a man had $200 in
state bank issue, and wished to enter 160 acres of land, that he should
go to the bank and present this paper for redemption, and with the
specie he could enter the land. And when the receiver at the public
land office received the $200 in specie, he was not allowed to deposit
it in the State Bank of Illinois, but must forward it to some state bank
that was in good standing. This worked, as a recent statesman said, in
the "endless chain" order. The specie was constantly being drawn
from the bank vaults.
REDEMPTION EXTENSION
On December 7, 1835, the legislature met in special session. The
law which provided for the loan of $500,000 on the canal could not be
consummated. So at this extra session a loan of five hundred thousand
dollars was ordered on the credit of the state. The governor at this
198 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
extra session recommended that the state take the remaining one million
dollars of the stock in the State Bank. The legislature did not take
kindly to this, but did order a subscription to the one hundred thousand
dollars of stock reserved for the state in the charter. A clause in the
original charter provided that at any time upon presentation of its issue
by holders thereof, the bank should have ten days in which to redeem it,
but at this special session the time was lengthened to sixty days.
When the legislature met in December, 1836, the makeup of the
two houses was not different from that of the previous general assem-
bly, but they were now deeply interested in what appeared to be the
onward movement of the state. The capital of the State Bank was in-
creased to $3,500,000 and that of the Bank of Illinois (the bank at
Shawneetown) was increased to $1,700,000. This increase in capital
amounted to $3,100,000, all of which was taken by the state. It was
expected that part of this stock would be paid for out of the surplus
revenue which the general government was distributing about this time.
The balance was to be paid for with the sale of state bonds.
The whole financial interest of the state was now put into the hands
of a body of men known as the fund commissioners. These fund com-
missioners were authorized to subscribe, on behalf of the state, for this
increase in the capital stock of the two banks. The increase amounted
to $3,100,000. The state had now become a bona fide partner in the
two banks and owned a controlling interest in each of them. It was
expected that the bonds which would be offered for sale, the proceeds
of which were pay for the stock, would command such a premium, at
least ten per cent, that it would not only pay the interest on the bonds
the first year, but that the interest fund would be considerably en-
larged. Likewise it was really believed that the profit from the invest-
ment of over three millions in the bank would add greatly to the inter-
est fund.
When the fund commissioners offered the bonds on the market they
could not be sold at a premium nor at par, and if sold at all they must
be sold at a discount. Rather than have our own bonds go on the mar-
ket at a discount, the two banks agreed to take $2,665,000 worth of
them.
The Shawneetown bank, called the Bank of Illinois, effected the sale
of $900,000 worth of the bonds, but the $1,766,000 worth taken by the
State Bank could not be disposed of. In the spring of 1837 the banks of
the whole country began to suspend specie payment. The state bank
law contained a clause which provided that its charter should be for-
feited in case it suspended specie payment for more than sixty days
at any one time. The demands for specie grew and the situation was
getting critical.
SUSPENSION OF SPECIE PAYMENTS
The State Bank had now become so closely connected with the inter-
ests of the state, it being the depository of the funds of the gigantic
internal improvement schemes, that the state must maintain it at all
hazards. If the bank should go down so must the state's great enter-
prises. In this critical situation the fund commissioners appealed to
the governor to call an extra session of the legislature for the purpose
of legalizing the suspension of specie payment. The governor readily
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 199
complied with their request and on the 10th of July, 1837, the legisla-
ture convened in extra session. The legislature also readily complied
with the demand for the legalization of the suspension of specie pay-
ment. The governor now embraced the opportunity to appeal to the
law makers to repeal the legislation which was driving the state to
financial ruin, but all in vain ; the legislature had set itself to the task
of putting Illinois in the front rank in the matter of its internal im-
provements. "It was plain that nothing could be done to arrest the
evil for two years more. In the meantime all considerate persons hoped
the public insanity would subside, that the people would wake to re-
flection and see the absurdity of the public policy."
It was now necessary that the bank should go into politics. Self-
preservation was justification. In national politics the Jackson Demo-
crats had persistently opposed the U. S. Bank and favored the State
Bank. The Whigs, or those anti-Jackson Democrats who eventually
made up the Whig party, favored the U. S. Bank and opposed the State
Bank. But in Illinois the rule seemed to work the other way, for the
anti-Jackson people or the Whigs favored the State Bank, while the
Democrats or Jackson people were bitterly opposed to it. It was there-
fore quite natural for the bank to take such part in the legislation as
would result in advantage to itself. Not only was the bank involved in
politics but its life seemed to depend upon continuing the far reaching
projects for internal improvements.
It is very difficult to trace the bank from 1837 to its downfall on
account of its intricate relationship with the internal improvement
schemes. However, in a session of the legislature, which met in Decem-
ber, 1838, a law was passed which legalized the suspension of specie pay-
ment till the end of the next regular or special session of the legislature.
The next session was a special session called just before the constitu-
tional time for the assembling of the legislature in regular session. In.
this special as well as in the regular session which followed there was a
very bitter fight on the State Bank. The enemies of the bank knew that
if the law permitting suspension were not extended that the charter of
the bank would be annulled since they knew the bank was not able to
redeem its issue as fast as presented. If a sine die adjournment be
taken at end of special session, then the charter would be annulled, but
if they took a recess and began the regular session the friends might
succeed in tiding it over. Those in favor of the sine die adjournment
seemed to be in the majority, and to break a quorum the members who
were against that kind of adjournment made a break for liberty by
jumping through the windows, the door having been locked. This inci-
dent occurred while the sessions were being held in the old Presbyterian
church in Springfield, the capital having been removed to that city,
and the new capitol building not being ready for occupancy. Enough
of the Whigs were prevented from escaping by the opponents of the
bank and a sine die adjournment was taken.
Notwithstanding this apparent victory of the enemies of the bank,
in the regular session beginning December, 1840, the bank won the
good will of the majority and considerable legislation was passed which
favored it.
200 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
STATE BANK IN LIQUIDATION
In 1843 the legislature passed a law ' ' to diminish the state debt and
put the State Bank into liquidation.". The bank was given four years
to wind up its business. Now the State Bank held $2,000,000 worth of
bonds and other forms of state indebtedness, while the state held $2,-
000,000 of stock in the State Bank.
This law to "diminish the state debt, etc.," provided that the bank
should turn over to the governor the bonds, scrip, etc., to the amount
of $2,050,000, while the governor was to deliver to the bank an equal
amount of bank stock. This still left the state with $50,000 worth of
bank stock. A similar law provided for the cancellation of $1,000,000
worth of state bonds held by the Shawneetown bank by surrendering
$1,000,000 worth of stock in that bank. Thus the state reduced its
indebtedness to the extent of $3,050,000.
Much of the history of the banking business in Illinois cannot be
condensed into a single volume history of our state, and we must con-
tent ourselves with the foregoing facts which give the general features
of a very unfortunate system of financiering.
INTERNAL IMPROVEMENTS
In subjects so organically connected with the whole life of the people
as roads, bridges, railroads, canals, and banks, it is extremely difficult
to find the origin of any one of them. The fact is there is no formal be-
ginning. Roads and trails were the earliest care of the permanent set-
tlers. Fords, ferries, and bridges were provided at a very early date.
But it is probably due to Governor Reynolds -to say that he is to be
given credit for first calling the attention of the legislature to the need
of internal improvement. Governor Reynolds, in his inaugural mes-
sage, transmitted to the general assembly in December, 1830, had this
to say on the general subject of internal improvement:
"The internal improvement of the country demands, and will re-
ceive your particular attention. There cannot be an appropriation of
money within the exercise of your legislative power, that will be more
richly paid to the citizen, than that for the improvement of the coun-
try."
RECOMMENDATIONS
Governor Reynolds was clearly of opinion that the general govern-
ment ought to carry on a system of national improvements, but he was
as clearly of opinion that there were certain local improvements that
ought to be fostered by the state. He urged attention to the report of
the canal commissioners and hoped that the attention of congress might
be directed to the national importance of the enterprise. "The im-
provement of the navigation of the rivers adjoining and within this
state, will be the subject of your serious consideration. Those improve-
ments which are local to our state will receive your fostering care, so
far as our means will justify without embarrassment to our people.
The general good of the present and future population seems to require
the permanent establishment of three public roads in this state extend-
ing from its southern to its northern limits. (1) One to commence on
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 201
the Ohio river near its junction with the Mississippi, and extending
north, on the western side of the state, by the principal towns on the
most direct route to Galena. (2) Another to commence at Shawnee-
town passing north, through the center of the state, to accommodate the
present and future population, to the lead mines. (3) And one other,
to commence on the Wabash river, near its confluence with the Ohio,
passing through the principal towns on the eastern side of the state by
Danville to Chicago, and thence to the lead mines. ' '
Governor Reynolds believed the general government might be in-
duced to construct them and that then the counties might be required
to keep them in repair. His idea was that a good road passing through
an undeveloped region would be a very potent factor in the develop-
ment of such a section. He specially called attention to the road lead-
ing from Vincennes through the state to St. Louis, saying it was much
travelled.
A careful study of the above modest recommendation and simple
suggestions will prepare us to some extent to begin a thorough study
of "Internal Improvement" as it was known in later years.
Governor Duncan was inaugurated in December, 1834. The effects
of the Black Hawk war were disappearing and population was moving
rapidly into the northern counties. Governor Duncan was specially
interested in a public school system, in the Illinois and Michigan canal,
and in a system of internal improvement. No action on this last sug-
gestion was taken by the legislature of 1834-5. The second session of
this general assembly convened in December, 1835, and to this special
session Governor Duncan sent his message. In it he says there is a
very general demand for other internal improvements besides the
canal. "When we look abroad and see the extensive lines of inter-com-
munication penetrating almost every section of our western states,
when we see the canal boat and locomotive bearing, with seeming tri-
umph, the rich productions of the interior to the rivers, lakes and ocean,
almost annihilating time, burthep, and space, what patriotic bosom does
not beat high with a laudable ambition to give Illinois her full share of
those advantages which are adorning her sister states and which her
magnificent providence seems to invite by the wonderful adaptation of
the whole country to such improvements." And then, as if fearful
that this oratory would overcome their conservatism, he adds: "While
I would urge the most liberal support of all such measures as tending
with perfect certainty to increase the wealth and prosperity of the
state, I would at the same time most respectfully suggest the propriety of
leaving the construction of all such works wherein it can be done con-
sistently with the general interest, to individual enterprise. ' ' This was
indeed wholesome advice and had it been taken the state would have
greatly profited thereby. But internal improvement was in the air.
The subject was receiving unusual interest in Ohio, Pennsylvania,
New York and Maryland. In 1835 there were twenty-two railroads in
operation in the United States, two of which were west of the Alle-
ghanies. In addition there were several canals, beside the great Erie
canal.
The members of the legislature were not yet converted to the theory
of state ownership of public utilities, and so they did no more than to
charter a great number of railroads, but they did come to the relief of
the canal and ordered the issue of half a million dollars worth of bonds
202 HISTOKY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
on the credit of the state for the purpose of furthering this enterprise.
The message of the governor seems later to have awakened great inter-
est in internal improvement.
The city of Chicago was now growing with amazing rapidity. The
lots which were a part of the capital of the canal project were bring-
ing big prices and selling freely. The state was taking on the same
spirit of enterprise. Towns and cities were laid off and the lots sold
at auction for extravagant prices. Five million dollars worth of land
was sold in the year 1836. This meant increased immigration and an
abundant inflow of money into the state. All the people were full of
the idea of a great expansion of population, business, and wealth. All
through the summer of 1836, there were all sorts of stories afloat in
the air of what was just ahead, and to keep pace with this the need
and advantages of a system of internal improvement were discussed
everywhere.
It was argued that Illinois is unsurpassed in fertility of soil, in va-
riety of climate, and agricultural products; timber was plentiful, all
that was needed was distribution. Her situation relative to the Lakes
and the Mississippi was superior to that of any other state west of the
Alleghanies. All that was needed was more people and more enter-
prises. Public meetings were held in which all these facts were dis-
cussed.
A move was eventually set on foot for a state convention which was
appointed to meet in Vandalia at the time of the meeting of the legisla-
ture early in December, 1836. Delegates were appointed from the sev-
eral counties and much interest was manifested.
A new legislature was also to be elected in August, 1836, and as
the candidates for the legislature went about among the people or
spoke from public platforms, the subject of internal improvement was
more or less discussed. Another matter which added fuel to the flames
already started was the beginning of the work on the Illinois and
Michigan Canal. On July 4, 1836, the first ground was broken in Chi-
cago on this famous waterway. The event was accompanied by a public
celebration in Chicago. The Hon. Theophilus W. Smith, a former canal
commissioner, read the Declaration of Independence ; and Dr. William
B. Egan delivered an able and appropriate address on the occasion.
Ford in his history of Illinois, says, however, that the great mass of
the people and more particularly those who resided in the country were
not in the whirl of excitement. It was chiefly in the towns that the
people were wrought up.
The legislature met the first part of December, and at the same time
the convention to consider internal improvements assembled at Van-
dalia. The make-up of the legislature was quite remarkable. Among
those elected to this general assembly, one became president, one a de-
feated candidate for the same office, six became United States senators,
eight congressmen, three state supreme judges, and still others reached
high state and national positions. Many members of the legislature
took part in the deliberations of the internal improvement convention.
This convention soon finished its business and adjourned. The result
of its deliberations were, first, a bill which it was expected some friend
would introduce into the legislature ; and second, a memorial or plea
setting forth the advantages, costs, incomes, etc., of this improvement
venture. In addition, the convention selected a lobbying committee that
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 203
should remain in Vandalia during the session and see that timid mem-
bers did not fail to do their duty.
The governor's message was a conservative document for such times.
He was heartily in favor of the idea of internal improvements, but was
quite doubtful as to the advisability of the state's undertaking the en-
tire financial obligation. He was willing that the state should assume
a third or a half of the responsibility but was not favorable to the as-
sumption of the whole burden by the state.
After the session was fairly open, the bill prepared by the conven-
tion and the accompanying memorial were presented to the house. Reso-
lutions were introduced by Stephen A. Douglas favoring state owner-
ship. The subject was referred to the committee on internal improve-
ment, the chairman ,of which was Edward Smith, of Wabash county.
BILL PASSED OVER GOVERNOR'S VETO
The bill which had been kindly prepared by the convention and pre-
sented to the legislature for its endorsement and modification by the
house, provided for the following internal improvements, and set aside
the amounts opposite for the carrying out of the same :
Improvement of the Wabash, the Illinois, Rock river, Kas-
kaskia, and Little Wabash, and Western Mail Route $ 400,000
Railroad, Vincennes to St. Louis 250,000
Railroad, Cairo to Galena 3,500,000
Railroad, Alton to Mt. Carmel 1,600,000
Railroad, Quincy to Indiana line 1,800,000
Railroad, Shelbyville to Terre Haute 650,000
Railroad, Peoria to Warsaw 700,000
Railroad, Alton to Central Railroad 600,000
Railroad, Belleville to Mt. Carmel 150,000
Railroad, Bloomington to Pekin 350,000
To pacify disappointed counties 200,000
Total $10,200.000
This bill which provided for the construction of so many railroads,
was sent to the governor, who, together with the council of revision,
vetoed the measure. But when it came back to the general assembly it
was speedily passed over the veto. This bill which looked to the bur-
dening of the state to the amount of over ten millions of dollars was not
the only measure of importance before the legislature. There were at
least three other important matters that must be considered. They
were, a bill to increase the capital stock of the state bank $2,000,000,
and that of the Shawneetown bank $1,400,000 ; a proposition to re-locate
the state capital ; and also a proposition to enlarge the issue of bonds
for the completion of the Illinois and Michigan canal. These four
measures were fraught with grave consequences to the future of the
state.
CAPITAL REMOVED TO SPRINGFIELD
It can be readily seen that in this session of the legislature there
will be conflict of interest, and it will only be by considerable amount
of "swapping" of votes that the several measures can be carried. For
204 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
instance, the delegation from Sangamon county consisted of nine men,
two in the senate and seven in the house. They had been instructed to
vote for internal improvement, but more especially to secure the removal
of the state capital, and to secure its location in Springfield. This lat-
ter problem had been intrusted to Lincoln, who, it seems performed
his task with eminent success. When the vote was finally reached
Springfield, Jacksonville, Vandalia, Peoria, Alton, Illiopolis, besides
smaller towns, were candidates for the honor. Four ballots were taken
before the selection was finally made.
Springfield was selected and every one recognized the fine hand of
Abraham Lincoln in the result. In a later session of the legislature
charges were informally preferred against the "Long Nine" who, it
was claimed, had secured the removal of the capital to Springfield
through corrupt means. But probably nothing worse was done than to
THE FIRST STATE HOUSE, SPRINGFIELD. Now COURTHOUSE OP
SANGAMON COUNTY
"swap" votes with some of the members who were not getting out of
the internal improvement scheme as much as they thought they ought
to have. The names of the group of men known as the "Long Nine,"
were A. G. Herndon and Job Fletcher, in the senate ; in the house,
Abraham Lincoln, Ninian W. Edwards, John Dawson, Andrew McCor-
mick, Dan Stone, William F. Elkins, and Robert L. Wilson. Their total
height was fifty-four feet averaging exactly six feet each.
We have digressed from the improvement scheme in order to call
attention to the removal of the capital; and now let us return to the
main subject. The improvement bill as reported, amended, and passed,
contemplated the expenditure of considerably more than $10,000,000.
This money was to be raised by issuing bonds which it was confi-
dently expected would sell at a handsome premium. General Linder,
who, in later years, wrote reminiscences of this period, says: "The en-
thusiastic friends of the measure maintained that, instead of there
being any difficulty in obtaining a loan of fifteen or twenty millions
authorized to be borrowed, our bonds would go like hot cakes and be
sought after by the Rothschilds and Baring brothers, and others of
that stamp ; and that the premiums which we should obtain from them
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 205
would range from fifty to one hundred per cent and that the premium
itself would be sufficient to construct most of the important works,
leaving the principal sum to go into our treasury and leave the people
free from taxation for ages to come."
ALSO PASSED OVER COUNCIL'S VETO
When this bill for internal improvement reached the council of
revision, it was promptly disapproved and the bill was returned to the
house. The council stated that "such works can only be made safely
and economically in a free government, by citizens or by independent
corporations, aided or authorized by the government." But the bill
rejected by the council of revision was passed by both houses of the leg-
islature and there was nothing left for the governor to do but to carry
it into effect according to its own provision.
The act provided for the appointment of a board of three fund
commissioners, who should negotiate all loans, sign and deliver bonds,
and have charge of all moneys which should be received therefor. They
should also pay out this money upon the proper orders. The law pro-
vided that these fund commissioners should be "practical and experi-
enced financiers. ' ' The three men selected by the legislature to fill these
responsible places were Charles Oakley, M. M. Rawlings, and Thomas
Mather. There was another board created, known as the board of pub-
lic works, consisting of seven members, one from each judicial district.
It was the duty of this board to locate, superintend, and construct all
public works except the canal which was in the hands of a commission
of three. The first board of public works consisted of Murray McCon-
nell, William Kinney, Elijah Willard, Milton K. Alexander, Joel
Wright, James W. Stephenson, and Ebenezer Peck.
In the summer of 1837 the fund commissioners went to their task of
issuing bonds and offering them for sale. With the help of the old
United States Bank, which was at that time winding up its business,
they were able to place a considerable quantity of the bonds at par.
This money was now at the disposal of the board of public works and
the improvements were begun in many places. This was the beginning
of a very flourishing period.
Money became plentiful, work was abundant, and hopes were high.
Just at this time the financial crash which followed Jackson's term of
office, was coming on and the fund commissioners were not able to place
any more bonds in this country at par, and in London they could only
be placed at nine per cent discount. It is said that this coming finan-
cial crash was hopefully looked to by the opponents of the internal im-
provement plan as a means of stopping the wild schemes of the "sys-
tem. ' ' But in spite of the hard times which were approaching the fund
commissioners secured cash to the amount of $5,668,000 by December,
1838.
The legislature that had projected these vast schemes of improve-
ment had hardly adjourned in the early summer of 1837 when the mem-
bers were called in extra session to legalize the suspension of specie
payment by the State Bank. At the opening of this special session
which met July 10, 1837, the governor in his message very earnestly
recommended the repeal of the internal improvement legislation which
had just passed at the previous sitting of the legislature. He said that
206 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
the disasters which had already fallen upon the commercial world sug-
gested the necessity of escaping from the perils of a system which could
only be fraught with evil. But the legislature paid no heed to this
wholesome advice. All through the year 1837-8 the fund commissioners
were busy negotiating loans.
CHAPTER XIX
MARTYRDOM OP LOVEJOY
SLAVERY IN STATE AND NATIONAL POLITICS AGITATION BY ABOLITION-
ISTS AND NEWSPAPERS A MORAL HERO LOVEJOY BECOMES AN EDI-
TOR CONSTITUTIONAL RIGHT "OBSERVER" MOVED TO ALTON MOB
DESTROYS PRESSES LOVEJOY A MARTYR
A very large share of the history of Illinois is inseparably con-
nected with the subject of slavery. It has already been shown that
slavery existed in what is now the state of Illinois, since the coming
of Phillip Renault in 1719. The French slaves were the negroes and
mulattoes whose ancestors were those Guinea negroes brought from
the West Indies, by Renault in the above mentioned year. In the
latter part of the eighteenth century and the first part of the nine-
teenth, slavery existed in Illinois, by what was known as the
indenture laws.
SLAVERY IN STATE AND NATIONAL POLITICS
In 1818 in the constitutional convention, slavery was a subject
which engaged the most earnest and thoughtful attention of the dele-
gates. In 1820-3 the Missouri Compromise, although a national mat-
ter, came close to the political life of Illinois. The senators in con-
gress from Illinois did all they could to further the interests of slavery
in that great contest. From 1820 to 1824 the state was a seething
cauldron of bitterness and strife over the question of introducing
slavery into Illinois by constitutional enactment. Locally, the slavery
question was not prominent in Illinois for several years after the
great convention struggle in 1824. But from 1830 to 1840 the sub-
ject was constantly before the national congress and the public mind
was greatly agitated by the discussions in and out of the halls of
national legislation.
It has been said that the Missouri Compromise greatly pacified the
public mind on the slavery question. It may have done so for a short
space of time, but the pacification was in no sense a permanent one.
In fact public sentiment in neither north nor south was crystallized
as early as 1830. In the year 1826, it is said more than a hundred
anti-slavery societies existed in the slave states, and this number is
said to have been three times as many as existed in the north.
The agitation of the slavery question by such publications as those
by Lundy, Birney, and Garrison, resulted in the formation of the Na-
tional Anti-Slavery Society in Philadelphia in 1833. This society be-
207
208 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
gan an active campaign for the abolition of slavery. They sent
pamphlets, hand bills, and newspapers broadcast into slave territory.
This greatly incensed the slave holders and their friends. In New
York the postmaster took from the mail, anti-slavery matter and de-
stroyed it. So also did the postmaster at Charleston, South Carolina.
This conduct was reported to the postmaster general, Amos Kendall,
and he approved of this open violation of the law. Andrew Jackson,
in his message to congress, asked that congress might pass a law
which would prevent the passage "through the mails of incendiary
publications intended to instigate the slaves to insurrection." Anti-
slavery meetings were broken up in many northern cities by those
who bitterly opposed any agitation of the abolition question.
Earnest appeals from the south came to the north to suppress the
abolitionists. But those in authority could do no more than to stand
by the first amendment to the Constitution which says, "Congress
shall make no law abridging the freedom of speech or of the press."
Public assemblies and free speech are thus guaranteed and no legis-
lation can in any way abridge them. From these anti-slavery societies
and other organizations there poured into congress hundreds of peti-
tions praying for some legislation looking to the relief of the slave.
All means which the friends of slavery in the north had tried in the
early days of the conflict to check the growing anti-slavery sentiment,
had failed. They thought there was at least one means which would
annihilate the abolitionists. This last resort was violence. "Violence
was the essential element in slavery violence was the law of its be-
ing. " This violence was directed against individuals, assemblies and
the press.
There was a lack of unity, as to the means existing among the
anti-slavery people of the north, and men upon whose souls lay the
great burden which the nation itself ought to have cheerfully lifted,
were in no sense fully agreed upon the final end and aim of their
struggle. "It was fashionable to stigmatize them as ultra pragmatic,
and angular, and to hold up their differences and divisions as a foil
and shield against the arguments and appeals. Thousands consoled
and defended themselves in their inaction because anti-slavery men
were not agreed among themselves." But while there was a lack of
unity in method, there was at least a line of cleavage which separated
the anti-slavery people into two great classes. In one class were those
who believed that the end whatever it might be was to be reached
through constitutional legislation. These men might be called con-
servatives. They were fully persuaded that their friends in the other
class were not safe in their counsel. These men were found in the
two parties then recognized or soon to be recognized the Whig and
the Democratic. They hoped to reach the end they cherished by
faithful effort within their respective political party organizations.
This class of public men who held to the idea of political action as
the cure for the ills of slavery eventually made up the "Liberty
Party."
AGITATION BY ABOLITIONISTS AND NEWSPAPERS
In the other classes were those men who were not willing to wait
for the long deferred day when the curse of slavery should be de-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 209
stroyed by the slow process of legislation. For they knew that any
legislation not the outgrowth of public sentiment would be a dead
letter upon the statute books. Legislation must follow public senti-
ment, not create it. And to the men of the Garrison cast there was
no sign of the growth of a sentiment in the south, by 1835 or there-
abouts, that had any ray of hope as to the final extinction of slavery.
The fact was that by 1835 the public men of the south who had for-
merly favored some form of abolition were now bitterly opposed to
any effort along that line. This restless class was known as the ' ' Gar-
rison Abolitionists." They were the radicals. Their fundamental
doctrines were "no union with slave holders," and "the United States
Constitution is a covenant with death and an agreement with hell!"
There never was any doubt as to the sincerity of purpose of these
"Garrison Abolitionists." Nor must we imagine that they were
fanatics. They were men of great power and consecration. They
belonged to that class to whom the world pays homage. They are the
men for whom we erect monuments. They are the men and women
whose birthplaces we search out and whose homes, though humble,
we mark with tablets of bronze and marble. They are they whose
lives are a benediction and whose death is a national calamity. True
these men were iconoclasts, they were revolutionists, they would not
be limited by any law constitutional or legislative which was antago-
nistic to the law of conscience. They openly preached disunion. They
did not hesitate to state their "unalterable purpose and determina-
tion to live and labor for the dissolution of the present union by all
lawful and just, though bloodless and pacific means, and for the for-
mation of a new republic, that shall be such not in name only, but in
full living reality and truth."
Believing in free speech and in a free press, they made use of both
to spread their ideas and win many to their cause. True, in those days
the newspaper was an infant compared with the great newspapers of
today. Not only were the papers small in size, but their influence was
very much limited by the very small numbers reached by their circula-
tion. All the papers which plead the cause of the ' ' Garrison Abolition-
ists" were poorly supported financially.
Among these newspapers the reading public is quite familiar with
Lundy's Genius of Universal Emancipation, Garrison's Liberator, The
Philanthropist, the Emancipator, and the Alton Observer.
The spirit of violence above referred to which Mr. Henry Wilson in
his "Rise and Fall of the Slave Power in America," calls the funda-
mental idea in slavery, began now to spend its fury on these news-
papers, presses, and their editors. We are now in a position to under-
stand the life-work and the martyrdom of the editor of the Alton Ob-
server.
A MORAL HERO
Elijah Parish Lovejoy was born in Albion, Kennebec county, Maine,
November 8, 1802. He was the oldest of a family of nine, seven sons
and two daughters. His father, the Rev. Daniel Lovejoy, was a Congre-
gational minister, and his mother was a Miss Elizabeth Pattee, a lady
of excellent standing in that section.
There is nothing to record of this young New England scion that
210 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
may not be said of another Yankee boy, unless it may be that he was un-
usually precocious. He could read the Bible fluently at the age of four
years. He spent his early years on the farm, and all the time that could
be spared from the work was diligently applied upon his books. The fact
that his father was a scholarly gentleman and his mother a lady of cult-
ure explains why young Lovejoy made very rapid progress in his edu-
cation.
His preparatory courses were taken in two academies near his home,
and later he entered Waterville College. From this institution he grad-
uated with the honors of his class in 1826. He was somewhat given to
athletic sports and was greatly admired by his fellow students, for his
manly bearing and his gentlemanly deportment. While in college he
produced quite a little poetry and one production was of considerable
merit, the ' ' Inspiration of the Muse. ' ' In later years while in St. Louis
he penned a short poem which was published in the St. Louis Times of
which he was assistant editor. This seems to prophesy his sad taking
off. One stanza read as follows :
My Mother, I am far away
Prom home and love and thee,
And stranger hands may heap the clay
That soon may cover me.
After graduation from college he taught school in his native state
and then catching the fever of immigration, he left his home, his people,
and his native haunts and turned his course westward whence were
coming such thrilling stories of adventures, opportunity, and sacrifice.
Whether or not he purposed coming to the growing city of St. Louis
when he started is not stated, suffice it to say he reached that place in
the fall of 1827. He engaged in the business of teaching, and during
his leisure hours he studied, wrote letters back to his home, and fur-
nished articles for the Missouri Republican. Some time in 1828 he be-
came connected with the St. Louis Times as contributor or possibly as
staff correspondent. This was a Whig paper and supported Henry
Clay for the presidency, and Mr. Lovejoy was regarded as one who had
vigorously championed the cause of the great Whig leader.
In the great revival in St. Louis in the winter of 1831-2, Mr. Love-
joy united with the Presbyterian church of that city, the pastor at that
time being the Rev. Dr. W. S. Potts. Being naturally seriously minded,
he felt he ought to give his life to the ministry, and he was therefore
more easily prevailed upon by his pastor to enter the theological semi-
nary at Princeton, New Jersey, in the spring of 1832. Here he re-
mained one year, after which he was licensed to preach by the Second
Presbyterian church of Philadelphia. He spent the summer of 1832 in
New York and other eastern cities and in the fall of that year he re-
turned to St. Louis.
LOVEJOY BECOMES AN EDITOR
Lovejoy was now prevailed upon to begin the publication of a
weekly religious newspaper. Friends furnished the necessary means,
and the first number of the St. Louis' Observer was issued November 22,
1832. The editorial and business management of the paper occupied
his time quite fully, yet he found time to preach often in adjoining lo-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 211
calities. As early as 1834 he began to discuss editorially the subject
of slavery. From these editorials we gather that he was not an aboli-
tionist. In one issue of his paper he says: "Gradual emancipation is
the remedy we propose. ... In the meantime the rights of all
classes of our citizens should be respected." In a later issue he pro-
poses this question: "How and by whom is emancipation to be ef-
fected ? by the masters themselves and no others can effect it ; nor is it
desirable that they should even if they could. Emancipation, to be of
any value to the slaves, must be the free, voluntary act of the master,
performed from a conviction of its propriety." From these extracts it
would not appear that Lovejoy was a writer whose pen poisoned the ink
into which he dipped it. On the other hand it seems to us at this time
that such expressions were very mild, to say the least.
But these expressions were distasteful to many of his readers, and
to many more they evidently appeared ill-timed ; for on October 5, 1835,
nine prominent men, among whom was his former pastor, the Rev. Dr.
Potts, presented Lovejoy a written statement in which they begged
him to cease the slavery agitation. They warned him that many threats
of violence were heard and they greatly feared for his personal safety
and for that of his property. Lovejoy appears not to have returned a
written reply to this letter, but he seems to have taken pains to pre-
serve it, for on October 24, 1837, more than two years later and just
shortly before his death, he endorsed this letter as follows: "I did not
yield to the wishes here expressed, and in consequence have been per-
secuted ever since. But I have kept a good conscience, and that repays
me for all I have suffered, or can suffer. I have sworn eternal opposi-
tion to slavery, and by the blessings of God, I will never go back."
CONSTITUTIONAL RIGHT
While it is probable that Lovejoy did not formally reply to his nine
friends, in an issue of the Observer shortly following the receipt of the
admonition, he presented his views on the question of slavery, and
claimed protection in the utterance of his position on the subject, since
the constitution of Missouri says: "That the free communication of
thoughts and opinions is one of the invaluable rights of man, and that
every person may freely speak, write, and print on any subject being
responsible for the abuse of that liberty." He closed this appeal to
the people with the following declaration :
I do, therefore, as an American citizen and Christian patriot, and
in the name of liberty, law and religion, solemnly protest against all
these attempts, howsoever and by whomsoever made, to frown down
the liberty of the press and forbid the free expression of opinion. Un-
der a deep sense of obligation to my country, the church, and my God,
I declare it to be my fixed purpose to submit to no such dictation. And
I am prepared to abide by consequences. I have appealed to the con-
stitution and laws of my country. If they fail to protect me, I appeal
to God and with Him I cheerfully rest my cause.
"OBSERVER" MOVED TO ALTON
The public mind became more and more disturbed and the proprie-
tors of the Observer asked Lovejoy to resign as editor and business
212 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
manager. This he cheerfully did. The plant had not been a paying in-
vestment and it was turned over to a Mr. Moore who seemed to be finan-
cially responsible for a debt soon to fall due. Mr. Moore, who was now
owner, asked Mr. Lovejoy to assume again control of the paper with the
understanding that it should be moved to Alton.
Mr. Lovejoy found the Alton people quite pleased at the idea of the
removal of the paper to their town. In the meantime Mr. Moore and his
friends changed their minds and decided to continue the publication of
the paper in St. Louis. Accordingly everything ran smoothly till an
unfortunate occurrence in that city in April, 1836. This was the burning
alive of a negro by a mob. The negro had, without any provocation,
fatally stabbed the deputy sheriff who had the negro under arrest. The
Observer, of course, took note of the double crime, dwelling upon the
danger of the spirit of mob violence. No stress whatever was attached
to the fact that the person mobbed was a black man. In connection
with the denunciation of this mob in St. Louis condemnatory articles
appeared relative to mob violence of recent occurrence in Mississippi
and Massachusetts. The court, Judge Lawless, in charging the grand
jury in relation to this burning of the negro virtually said if you find
that the act was that of a multitude then you will not be able to find any
true bills in the case. This charge by the judge to the grand jury was
also attacked by the Observer. Popular excitement now ran high, which
was not allayed by the announcement that the press would be removed
to Alton. The office was entered by unknown parties, and the fixtures
broken up and some type destroyed ; but the press was not seriously
damaged, and preparations were made to ship it to Alton. The press
reached Alton on Sunday morning, July 24, 1836.
MOB DESTROYS PRESSES
The press lay upon the wharf through the day of its arrival, but that
night a mob broke it to pieces and threw the fragments into the river.
The citizens of Alton called a public meeting and while they passed
resolutions condemnatory of abolitionism, they also were equally out-
spoken in their condemnation of the action of the mob in the destruc-
tion of the press. Lovejoy was at this meeting and is said to have
promised that he would desist from discussing the subject of slavery.
But in later years his friends denied this and put out a very strong
statement to that effect. The public statement signed by ten men who
were present, and heard Lovejoy speak, says that they were willing to
testify that he did say: "But, gentlemen, as long as I am an American
citizen, and as long as American blood runs in these veins, I shall hold
myself at liberty to speak, to write, and to publish whatever I please on
the subject being amenable to the laws of my country for the same."
The ten men who put out this public statement were :
George H. Walworth Solomon E. Moore
John W. Chickering F. W. Graves
A. Alexander A. B. Roff
Effingham Cock James Morse, Jr.
W. L. Chappell Charles W. Hunter
As the result of the mass meeting held to condemn the destruction of
the press, money was raised and a new press was purchased and on the
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 213
8th of September, 1836, the first issue of the Alton Observer was given
to the people. From that day to the following August the paper was
issued regularly. During this time it would appear that Mr. Lovejoy
had undergone a change relative to the manner of dealing with the
slavery question. He had by the middle of the summer of 1837 taken
a position of immediate emancipation. He was now willing to petition
congress to abolish slavery in the District of Columbia. He was also
converted to the idea that the time was at hand for the organization, in
the state and the country, of anti-slavery societies.
He advocated the organization of 'an "Illinois State Anti-Slavery
Society." It was finally agreed among those interested that Alton
would be the proper place, and about November 1, 1837, the time for
such a meeting the meeting was finally called for October 26, 1837.
In all these weeks and months as time went by, there was a very
steady growth of opposition to the work and influence of Mr. Lovejoy.
Many absurdly false stories were circulated to lower the estimation of
good people concerning Mr. Lovejoy. On July 8, a mass meeting was
held in the market house in Alton at which meeting resolutions were
passed censuring the editor of the Observer for continually dinning
this slavery question in their ears. A committee of five men was ap-
pointed to notify Mr. Lovejoy of the feeling of the public and of the
action of the market house mass meeting. Mr. Lovejoy replied in a very
dignified way, stating that he denied the right of a public meeting to
dictate what sentiments should be expressed in a public newspaper.
The pro-slavery sentiment could not contain itself much longer. It
must have vent in some personal violence. On the evening of August
21, 1837, late at night, two young doctors, Beall and Jenning, called
upon Col. George T. M. Davis, a lawyer of prominence, and informed
him that they had started out in company with a dozen others with the
express purpose of tarring and feathering the abolition editor, and that
they had met him coming to town from his home. The mob stopped
Mr. Lovejoy and told him their errand, whereupon Mr. Lovejoy told
them that he was going into town after some medicine for his wife who
was very sick, that he knew that they had power to do with him as they
pleased, but that if one of this mob would take the prescription into
town and get the medicine and return with it to his sick wife and not
let her know what had become of him, then he would go with them and
cheerfully abide by their wishes. At this no one dared to accept the
challenge, whereupon, they sneakingly retired and allowed him to pro-
ceed. But if they were not brave enough to lay hands on an honest,
innocent man they were brave enough to do a deed twice as dastardly.
They repaired to his office, broke it open, and destroyed his press and
material. It was now confidently believed that abolitionism had been
given a death blow in Alton.
But they who reasoned thus had not reckoned with the abolition
forces, for immediately the friends and supporters of Lovejoy met and
voted to call for a popular subscription for the purpose of buying an-
other press. The funds flowed in with amazing promptitude and by
September 21, a new press had arrived from Cincinnati. It was stored
in a warehouse on Second street between State and Piasa streets. That
night a mob broke open the warehouse and carried the press to the
river's edge and there it was broken to pieces and the pieces thrown
into the river. This was the third press destroyed and the fourth case
214 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
of violence to Mr. Love joy's presses. The question now arose in the
minds of some of Mr. Lovejoy's friends whether to remain in Alton and
fight the issue to a finish or remove to Quincy where the people had
promised ample protection and support. Mr. Lovejoy never for a
moment doubted what his duty was. He thought the paper ought to
remain in Alton.
In the meantime a gathering of what promised to be an anti-slavery
convention assembled in upper Alton on October 26, to which had been
invited all who thought slavery a sin, together with those who were
"friends of free discussion." The pro-slavery men were in a majority,
having come under the head of "friends of free discussion." After a
two days' discussion the meeting adjourned without accomplishing
anything, but fifty-five anti-slavery men met and quietly organized a
' ' State Anti-Slavery Society. ' ' These fifty-five men were of the opinion
that the Observer should be continued in Alton. It was finally made
known that a fourth press had been ordered and then the rage of the
pro-slavery people knew no bounds. A public meeting was called for
Thursday, November 2, which after a brief session adjourned to the
next day. At this second session strong condemnatory resolutions
were passed. Lovejoy was present in this meeting and made a most
touching appeal to those present for protection.
Mr. Lovejoy said in that meeting:
Mr. Chairman, it is not true as has been charged upon me that I
hold in contempt the feelings and sentiments of this community in ref-
erence to the question which is now agitating it. ... But, sir,
while I value the good opinion of my fellow-citizens as highly as any-
one, I may be permitted to say that I am governed by higher considera-
tions than either the favor or the fear of man. ... I plant myself
down upon my unquestionable right, and the question to be decided is
whether I shall be protected in the enjoyments of these rights that is
the question, sir, whether my property shall be protected, whether I
shall be suffered to go home to my family at night without being as-
sailed, threatened with tar and feathers and assassination whether my
afflicted wife, whose life has been in jeopardy from continual alarm and
excitement, shall night after night be driven from a sick bed into the
garret to save herself from brick bats and violence of the mob. That,
sir, is the question! ... I know, sir, that you can tar and feather
me, hang me, or put me in the Mississippi without the least difficulty.
But what then? Where shall I go? . . . I have concluded, after
consulting with my friends, and earnestly seeking counsel of God, to
remain in Alton, and here insist on protection in the exercise of my
rights. If the civil authorities refuse to protect me, I must look to God,
and if I die, I am determined to make my grave in Alton.
The Reverend Mr. Dimmock has said : " I know of no more pathetic
figure in all history than this man standing up alone among a host of
enemies with tears streaming from his eyes pleading for that liberty
of speech and of press which is the foundation of all liberties ; with the
shadow of death already gathering about him, yet ready and willing
to die rather than yield the highest and noblest right of citizenship."
Lovejoy's words were very powerful as those who heard them after-
wards testified.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 215
LOVEJOY A MARTYR
The fourth press was on its way to the city of Alton. The mayor of
the city, Mr. John M. Krum, having a very limited police force, was
willing that a body of private citizens should act as a sort of militia to
preserve order and protect property. About 2 o'clock on Tuesday
morning, November 7, the press was landed at the wharf and was im-
mediately moved to the ware-rooms of Godfrey, Oilman & Co., where
it was placed on the fourth floor. Although this was 2 o'clock or later
in the morning yet the mayor was present to assist, so far as he might,
in protecting the press. So also was Mr. Oilman, a member of the
above named firm. Likewise the citizen-soldier-band, about sixty in
number, was present. There were no demonstrations that night and
early in the morning of the 7th, the militia went to their homes.
Nothing occurred through the day which would indicate that harm was
intended to person or property. Toward evening the militia band to
the number of sixty or thereabouts came to this store of Godfrey and
Oilman to drill. They were accustomed to drill in an upper room of
the big double building, one end of which faced Second street, and the
other overlooking the river, faced Levee street, or First street. In this
upper room the militia drilled till about 9 o'clock, and thinking every-
thing would be safe, they were about ready to go to their homes when
Mr. Oilman asked if they did not think it would be safer for a detail to
remain all night. He told them they could sleep on the goods in the
store. Mr. Oilman's advice was taken and twenty men remained, in-
cluding Mr. Oilman and Mr. Lovejoy.
Those who went to their homes had been gone but a short time till
there were signs of trouble. The mob spirit began to show itself. Pres-
ently Edward Keating, a lawyer, and Henry W. West, a merchant, ap-
peared at the store and asked to see Mr. Oilman. They said the gentlemen
who were gathering outside had sent them to demand the surrender of
the press, and further said if the press were given up that no harm
would be done to persons or property. Mr. Oilman referred the matter
to the little band ' and after consultation they decided not to comply
with their demands. Keating and "West then said that the people with-
out would certainly destroy the building if that were necessary to secure
the press. Some of the guard wanted to keep Keating and West as
hostages till morning, and if this course had been adopted probably the
sacrifice of two lives would not have been necessary. But they were
allowed to depart, and their report to the mob only added fuel to the
flame and they began an attack on the building with rocks and clubs.
The men inside had elected a captain, but he was not equal to the
emergency and they soon took positions to suit their own notion of
defense.
It was a very bright moonlight night and one of the guards in the
building, Henry Tanner, who afterwards wrote fully of all the incidents,
said he could easily distinguish his neighbors on the ground below as he
looked out of the doors and windows of the upper floors. The mob be-
came more and more demonstrative and shots were fired. Presently one
of the militiamen fired into the mob and shot a man named Bishop, who
died before they could get him to Dr. Hart's office across the street.
Then the mob made preparations to set fire to the building by climbing
to the roof on the east side, but they were driven back. Other attempts
216
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
were made when Lovejoy, Roff, and Weller went outside next to the
levee to defend it against 1 fire when Lovejoy was shot from behind a
pile of lumber at a short distance eastward. He received five balls in
his body. He walked inside and up a pair of stairs and said, "I am
shot ! I am shot ! I am dead ! He fell to the floor without another word
and expired. Roff and Weller were both seriously wounded. Keating
and West came then to the door and said they desired to agree upon
terms of surrender. The terms offered were to surrender the press and
cease the defense. This was finally agreed to and fifteen of the twenty
marched out, but they were fired at by the mob until they were out of
sight, but fortunately no one was hurt. The five men who remained were
Lovejoy dead, Weller and Roff wounded, Thompson, who remained be-
hind till the mob entered the building, and Hurlburt, who stayed by
the dead body of his chief.
The press was broken to pieces when the mob dispersed. The dead
body of Lovejoy lay on a cot till the following day, the 8th of Novem-
ber, the thirty-fifth anniversary of his birth. A hearse was procured
and the body taken to the late residence. Mr. Owen Lovejoy was with
the stricken wife, and as the dead body of his brother lay before him
"he vowed that from henceforth he would fight the cursed institution
which had killed his brother." The body was prepared for burial and
a grave was dug on a bluff which in after years came to be the City
HIC JACET
LOVEJOY
JAM PARCE SEPULTO
Cemetery. The Rev. Thomas Lippincott conducted simple services. No
sermon or remarks or any explanation of the death was offered. No
inquest was held over the body and a very few attended the funeral.
Eleven years after this tragic event the Rev. Thomas Dimmock, then
a young man living in Alton, in company with an older citizen, found
the grave of Lovejoy marked with the initials E. P. L. carved in the
wood. The grave was between two large oaks. When the ground was
fenced and laid off as a cemetery a street ran directly over the grave,
the trees were cut down and the board disappeared. The superintendent
of the cemetery, Mr. William Bruden, knew the .grave and so he placed
two limestone rocks, one at the head and one at the foot, letting them
down level with the top of the ground. And thus the grave remained in
the middle of the street for several years. Eventually Maj. Charles W.
Hunter had the remains removed to an adjoining lot of his own. The
person to do this work was a colored man by the name of William John-
ston. This colored man had dug the grave and buried Love joy's re-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 217
mains at the time of his death and now we have a very definite chain of
evidence as to the identity of the grave.
When the remains were removed by order of Major Hunter a crude
sort of tombstone, probably an old one, was placed at the grave and
marked ' ' Lovejoy. ' ' In later years the Rev. Mr. Dimmock purchased a
simple marble scroll resting on a block of granite. On the scroll he had
inscribed :
Hie Jacet Lovejoy. Jam Parce Sepulto. "Here Lies Lovejoy.
Spare him now that he is buried."
The lot was transferred from Major Hunter to the Rev. Mr. Dim-
mock, and in August, 1885, he transferred all right, title, and interest
in the lot to the colored people of Alton. The city of Alton set aside a
suitable lot upon which to erect a monument and an association was
formed and considerable interest manifested in the erection of a suit-
able monument. But nothing of any importance was accomplished till
June 17, 1895. In that year the general assembly appropriated the sum
of $25,000 for the purpose of erecting a suitable monument to the
memory of this martyr to the cause of free speech, free press, and free
men. The citizens of Alton supplemented this with a smaller amount
and thus there stands in the cemetery at Alton a beautiful shaft to per-
petuate the memory of one of America 's martyrs.
218
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
'
THE LOVEJOY MONUMENT ON BLUFF OVERLOOKING MISSISSIPPI RIVER AT
ALTON
CHAPTER XX
ILLINOIS FROM 1838 TO 1846
THOMAS CAKLIN ELECTED GOVERNOR "TIPPECANOE AND TYLER Too"
INTERNAL IMPROVEMENT SCHEMES COLLAPSE GOVERNOR THOMAS
FORD ILLINOIS AND MICHIGAN CANAL PROGRESSES SOME SOCIAL
PROBLEMS.
It will be recalled that the unfortunate internal improvement venture
had its beginning in the administration of Governor Duncan. In the
first two years of Governor Duncan 's term, the public mind was largely
occupied with the banking business and with the Illinois and Michigan
canal. From the meeting of the legislature in December, 1836, to the
end of Governor Carlin's term, the absorbing topic was internal im-
provement. In the midst, therefore, of this wild excitement concerning
railroad and canal building, the building of cities and towns, and the
issuing of bonds by the millions, a campaign was waged for the gover-
norship of the state.
THOMAS CARLIN ELECTED GOVERNOR
The election for governor and other offices was held in August, 1838.
There were two leading candidates for governor. Cyrus W. Edwards, a
Whig, announced his candidacy and allied himself with the improvement
system. His opponent was Thomas Carlin, of Carrollton, Greene county.
Mr. Carlin was a ' ' Democrat of the straightest sect. ' ' Notwithstanding
the important local interest of the state, the campaign managers appar-
ently recognized the national interest as paramount. The Whig ticket
in Morgan county was headed " Anti-Sub-treasury Ticket. For a sound
specie-paying National Bank, and for curtailing the Internal Improve-
ment System." To meet this array of political principles the opposing
ticket read "For the Sub-treasury. Against a National Bank, and for
a vigorous prosecution and final completion of the Internal Improvement
System."
The canvass was a strenuous one and was participated in by the
leading Whigs and Democrats. The Democrats were victorious by a
majority of less than one thousand votes. The legislature met in Decem-
ber and Governor Carlin was inducted into office. He unfortunately
encouraged the improvement people and, as has been said, nearly a
million dollars additional appropriations were added to the improvement
schemes. In addition some measures of general interest were passed;
one to establish the library for the supreme court: one to establish the
219
220 HISTOEY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Illinois Asylum for the education of the deaf and dumb ; one requiring
the governor to reside at the seat of government of the state.
We have already spoken of the removal of the capital from Van-
dalia to Springfield. The constitution of 1818 provided that the capital
should remain in Kaskaskia until removed by action of the general
assembly. It also provided that when so removed it must remain where
located for twenty years. The legislature of 1836-7, by a vote of the
senate and house, located the capital at Springfield. In the session of
the legislature of 1838-9, steps were taken for the transfer of the records
and other belongings of the state. A state house was under construction,
but not complete, and at the convening of the legislature in special ses-
sion on December 9, 1839, the use of the Second Presbyterian church
was secured for the sittings of the house ; the Methodist church, for the
senate; and the Episcopal church for the supreme court.
The capitol which was undergoing construction was to be a very
elegant and commodious building. It was located in the center of the
square, and was 123 feet long, 89 feet wide, and 44 feet high. It was
constructed from native stone quarried only a few miles from the town.
At the north and south ends very large round pillars supported a pro-
jecting portico, and the whole was surmounted by a dome of proper
proportion. It is still standing and has been extensively repaired, and
enlarged by putting an extra story between the basement and what was
formerly the first story. It is now the courthouse for Sangamon county.
The special session of the legislature which met in Springfield Decem-
ber 9, 1839, was chiefly concerned about the winding up of the affairs
of the collapsed improvement scheme. The session was adjourned Feb-
ruary 3, 1840.
' ' TlPPECANOE AND TYLER TOO ' '
The great "Tippecanoe and Tyler Too" campaign of 1840 was
warmly contested in Illinois. It was in this campaign that the won-
derful powers of Lincoln and Douglas as public orators became known
through the state and the nation. Illinois was divided into three con-
gressional districts, the third being made of the thirty-four northern
counties. Stephen A. Douglas and Mr. John T. Stuart, Lincoln's law
partner, were candidates for congress in this district in 1838, and
Stuart was elected by fourteen votes. In the canvass of 1840 this dis-
trict was therefore fighting ground. The Whigs planned a large meet-
ing in Springfield in June, 1840. Lincoln was one of the five presiden-
tial electors and he was very anxious not to be defeated. *To this
meeting came twenty thousand, some said fifty thousand people. They
came from as far north as Chicago. It took fourteen teams to bring
the Chicago delegation and they were three weeks on the journey. They
brought a two-masted ship with a band of music and a six pound can-
non. Delegations came from all directions. A log cabin was drawn
in the procession by thirty yoke of oxen, and in a hickory tree planted
by the side of this cabin live coons were playing ; a barrel of hard cider
stood near the door. Lincoln made a great speech, possibly several
during the day, from a wagon. Thousands of people crowded around
him. He was then only thirty-one years old, but was rapidly coming
into public favor.
The Democrats held enthusiastic gatherings throughout the state at
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 221
which eloquent speakers praised the virtues of "little Van." The
Democrats carried Illinois by a majority of 1,939. This is accounted
for by noting the vote along the canal and in Cook and St. Clair
counties. Here the foreign vote was large, and they are supposed to
have voted with the Democrats. The questions over which these two
parties fought their campaign were : Internal improvements by the
general government, United States Bank, Protective Tariff, National
Economy.
There was also elected in the fall of 1840 a legislature. And in-
stead of selecting men who were especially fitted to solve the problems
arising in the state, men were selected largely by reason of their affilia-
tion with national parties. There was a lack of sympathy between
these strong partisans when they came together in the state legislature,
and often the interests of the state suffered by reason thereof.
There was some talk in the years of 1839-40-41, of repudiating the
state's great debt. This is usually considered a very unpatriotic pro-
ceeding. A state may, however, repudiate its debt and there were
those who were favorable to such action. Of course few public men
talked of repudiation openly, but privately many were favorable to it.
Governor Ford, in his history, says: "It is my solemn belief that
when I came into office, I had the power to make Illinois a repudiating
state." Governor Ford means that all the people needed was a bold
leader. But no legislative action was ever taken which looked toward
repudiation. The state's indebtedness was eventually paid and the
honor of the state saved.
INTERNAL IMPROVEMENT SCHEMES COLLAPSE
By 1840 it was seen that the state could not carry out its improve-
ment plans and steps were taken to abandon the work.
And while there was an effort to continue certain phases of the work
the general feeling was that the safest and sanest thing to do was to re-
verse completely the policy. Laws were passed abolishing the board of
fund commissioners and the board of public works. One fund com-
missioner was then authorized to act but without power to sell bonds or
to borrow money on the credit of the state. A board of public works,
consisting of three members was created. This fund commissioner and
this board of public works were to wind up all business without delay,
pay off all contractors in orders on the treasury, and discharge all em-
ployees except such as were absolutely necessary to wind up the busi-
ness. All bonds unsold were to be returned and burned. The new
board of public works was to take charge and operate any roads which
were near completion.
The work on the Illinois and Michigan canal was not checked.
The "Great Northern Cross Railroad," which was being constructed
from Springfield to Quincy was completed from Meredosia to Jackson-
ville, a distance of about twenty-five miles. The total cost of the road
between these points was $1,000.000. An engine was put on in 1842.
The income was not as large as the expenses and in the course of a year
or so the engine was taken off and the road wns leased and run bv mule
power for several years. It was eventually sold for $100,000. which, was
paid for in state stock which was worth twenty-one cents on the dollar.
In 1840 our indebtedness was more than $14,000,000. This large
debt should, however, be credited by the following items:
222 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Forty-two thousand acres of land bought by the state, unsold.
Two hundred thirty thousand four hundred sixty seven acres of
canal donation unsold.
Three thousand four hundred ninety-one town lots in Chicago, Ot-
tawa, etc.
Two hundred ten thousand acres of land donated by congress in
1841.
A large consignment of railroad iron.
Large pieces of unfinished railroad in the state.
Illinois and Michigan canal.
Thus stood the debit and credit sides of the state's account in 1840
when the internal improvement schemes collapsed.
GOVERNOR THOMAS FORD
Conventions for the nomination of candidates were a part of the
party machinery by 1842. It appears also that people in those days
believed in long drawn out campaigns, for as early as December, 1841,
the Democratic state convention was held in Springfield for the nomi-
nation of candidates for state offices. The honors fell upon Adam W.
Snyder, of St. Clair county, for governor, and upon John Moore, of Mc-
Lean county, for lieutenant governor. In the spring of 1842 ex-Gover-
nor Duncan became the Whig candidate for governor, and W. H. Hen-
derson, for lieutenant governor. The campaign promised to be a very
interesting one because of the Mormon problem which was just then
attracting attention. The Mormons had made liberal requests upon the
legislature and it appears that Mr. Snyder, who was a member of that
body, had been quite active in assisting them to secure what they de-
sired. This fact was used against him and would probably have seri-
ously hindered him in his canvass. But in the early summer Mr. Sny-
der died and it was necessary for the party to put forward another
standard bearer.
A Democratic caucus was called at Springfield in June, and Thomas
Ford, a judge on the supreme bench, was selected as the candidate.
Judge -Ford was an ideal candidate for office he was not an office
seeker. He had come to Illinois as early as 1808. He was a poor boy
whose father had been massacred by the Indians in Pennsylvania. He
had been fortunate to have for his friend Daniel P. Cook, who assisted
young Ford in many ways. Judge Ford had held the office of state's
attorney, and also various judgeships. He in no way could be charged
with interest in, or sympathy for the Mormons. The times were indeed
in need of a wise counselor and a courageous leader and no one was bet-
ter fitted to save the state from the impending dishonor of repudiation.
The canvass was spirited, the chief topic being the Mormons, the
canal, the banks, and the claims of Wisconsin to the fourteen counties
in the northern part of the state. Duncan had the advantage of pre-
vious campaigning and was, besides, a strong candidate. Judge Ford
no doubt thought it wise not to express too freely his views upon the
troublesome questions for they were all troublesome and so was ac-
cused by Duncan of keeping from the people his real position on the
questions of the day. When the ballots were counted Ford had beaten
Duncan by over eight thousand votes. The legislature was very largely
Democratic. Many prominent in the later history of the state and the
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 223
nation were present as members of the legislature when it met in De-
cember, 1842. Two future governors, Matteson and Yates, were mem-
bers.
Governor Ford's inaugural message was full of vigorous suggestions
for the legislature. He was in favor of paying every dollar of the
state's indebtedness, he favored finishing the canal, and declared the
banks should resume specie payment or suffer their business to be wound
up by the state. He found the annual expense of carrying on the state
government was $170,000 per year, while the receipts were only $140,-
000, leaving a deficit of $30,000 each year. In this way a floating debt
had grown to $313,000. Auditor's warrants on the treasury were sell-
ing for 50 cents on the dollar, while the internal improvement bonds
were worth but 14 cents on the dollar. No one seemed to know just
what to do; all were appalled by a bonded indebtedness of something
near $15,000,000. Many were in favor of public repudiation though
not generally openly announcing their views. The fact is that very few
of the members of the legislature had had enough experience in han-
dling large financial ventures to have any conception of the problem be-
fore them.
ILLINOIS AND MICHIGAN CANAL PROGRESSES
While the internal improvement schemes were absorbing the inter-
ests of the people, the Illinois and Michigan canal, which was in a meas-
ure an independent matter, was making very good progress. A large
amount of money had been spent upon this project and there was yet
quite a sum needed to finish it. Many plans had been suggested for its
completion, but none were accepted until Mr. Justin Butterfield, of
Chicago, a lawyer of eminent ability, and withal a patriotic man,
brought forward a scheme for its completion.
This was a proposition to the holders of the canal bonds to advance
$160,000, the amount thought necessary to finish the canal, and to take
a lien on the canal and all its property together with its income. This
loan and all bonds held by those who would advance this money were
to become a sort of preferred claim against the canal and its interests.
This, after considerable investigation and consideration was agreed to
and the completion of the canal assured.
The next thing in which the governor was interested was the State
Bank, for he knew that rash measures toward the banks would be looked
upon with suspicion by those upon whom we were depending to finish
the canal. His idea was a compromise. He drew the bill himself and
it was passed by the house by one hundred and seven to four. A similar
bill also passed relative to the Shawneetown bank. This bill provided
that the banks which held more than $3,000,000 worth of bonds, audi-
tor's warrants, etc., against the state should turn them over to the
state, while the state should surrender a like amount of bank stock,
dollar for dollar. This arrangement with the two banks reduced the
state's indebtedness over $3,000,000. The bills also provided that the
banks should go into liquidation.
A BRIGHTER OUTLOOK
Another law was passed which made the governor the fund com-
missioner. He and the auditor were to have charge of all the property
224 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
connected with the improvement scheme. They were to collect all this
material and turn it into cash. A resolution was passed which pledged
the state to the payment of every dollar of indebtedness which had been
contracted in the internal improvement venture. All that was done by
this legislature under the guidance of Governor Ford seems to have been
safe and sane. At least it was so regarded at the time, for auditor's
warrants rose from 50 cents on the dollar, at the beginnning of Ford's
term, to 90 cents and above. State bonds were 14 cents on the dollar at
the beginning of the administration, and before Ford went out of office
they were 50 cents.
It is also said that as much as $5,000,000 of the debt was wiped out
by the increase in the value of the lands and appurtenances of the canal
and railroad. Again, at the close of Governor Ford's term, the floating
debt was $31,212 instead of $313,000 as at the beginning. In many
ways there was a restoration of confidence. Immigration was renewed
and the population reached three-quarters of a million.
*
SOME SOCIAL PROBLEMS
In the administration of Governor Ford there were two serious prob-
lems, both of which were social in their nature, though one was some-
what religious. These were the Mormon problem, and the Flathead and
Regulator war in the counties bordering on the Ohio river. The Mor-
mon problem was not in any way directly connected with Southern Illi-
nois and for that reason only a passing notice can be taken of it.
Joseph Smith was born in Vermont December 23, 1805. When a
young man he claimed to have had a vision in which a book was seen
which revealed a new religion. Smith organized a church April 6, 1830.
Later his followers established themselves at Kirtland, Ohio, Indepen-
dence, Missouri, and later at Nauvoo, Illinois. They began coming into
Illinois in the fall of 1839. In two years there were as many as six-
teen thousand people in Nauvoo. They soon took an active part in poli-
tics and could by holding the balance of power exercise great influence
in legislation.
The city of Nauvoo received a charter from the legislature of such
a nature that the state laws were superseded by the city charter. The
city courts were of the same rank as state courts, and the city could or-
ganize a military force. Friction between these people and the "Gen-
tiles" of the surrounding country soon produced civil strife. The gov-
ernor and the courts stood by helpless. Finally by a diplomatic move
the state authorities secured the leader, Joseph Smith, and put him in
the Hancock county jail where he was killed by a mob. The death of
Smith was a great blow to the Mormon cause and soon thereafter they
abandoned Nauvoo and moved west, eventually to Salt Lake.
The other matter which engaged Governor Ford's attention was
known in after years as the Flathead and Regulator war. Governor
Ford in his history of Illinois devotes a chapter to an account of the
troubles when it was fresh in his mind. Hon. James A. Rose has also
given considerable attention to the event and has made quite a collec-
tion of facts which has been filed in the State Historical library.
The period from 1830 to 1850 was one of great disturbance and un-
rest in Illinois. Within these two decades history records the Black
Hawk war, the assassination of Lovejoy, internal improvement, the
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 225
Mormon difficulties, the Flathead and Regulator war, the Mexican war,
besides many minor disturbances.
The war between the Flatheads and the Regulators was confined to
the southeast part of the state, and chiefly to the counties of Hardin,
Pope, and Massac, though other counties shared in the confusion and
crimes resulting therefrom. This part of the state was settled chiefly
by immigrants from Tennessee, the Carolinas, Virginia, and Kentucky.
As early as 1800, and possibly much earlier, there was a ferry at the
present little city of Golconda, and as the rough settlers from the above
named states came to Illinois, they entered through the counties above
mentioned. This region is located in the eastern end of the Ozarks and
does not differ greatly from the Cumberland regions. It was rich in
timber of all kinds which furnished mast for the hogs; cattle could live
through the year on the grass and cane; the purest of water bubbled
from scores of springs ; and take it altogether, it was an ideal place for
rugged pioneers. The people were not all bad, but many unprincipled
men eventually settled in that locality.
As early as 1831, a man named Sturdevant located in the upper part
of Pope county, built a fort, and began to manufacture counterfeit
money. There was with him a number of people and for a while they
appeared to be law-abiding citizens, but their business was soon re-
vealed. Their spurious bills and coins were scattered broadcast. It is
said that Sturdevant received $16 of good money for $100 of his
counterfeit money. At first some of his confederates were arrested, but
upon the trial of the case the jury would hang or in some way he would
escape punishment. At last the community became so exasperated that
a number of the best people entered into an organization for the purpose
of driving these undesirable citizens out of the country. Among
those who are named as belonging to this law and order committee
were : Joseph Pryor, Dr. William Sim, Rev. William Rondeau, Hugh
McNulty, Maj. John Raum, and others. It was the plan to raid the
house in which Sturdevant had his tools, plates, etc. In some way the
counterfeiter found out about the contemplated raid and was prepared
with ' ' shot and shell. ' ' A battle ensued in which it is said that three of
the counterfeiters were killed. The siege lasted till night when the
outlaws made their escape.
For a while the community was orderly, and there seemed to be no
signs of outlawry. But soon the locality was disturbed by horse steal-
ing and the presence of counterfeit money. The road leading west from
Golconda was the one used by travelers and immigrants from Kentucky.
There was a ferry at Golconda and travel naturally centered at the
ferry.
Whenever any of the better citizens would complain about these ir-
regularities, they were sure to pay the penalty for their complaints in
the loss of stock, the burning of their barns, or some form of personal
harm. In fact there were instances of assassination as the penalty for
freely expressing one's opinion as to who was guilty of horse stealing or
passing counterfeit money.
Another form of lawlessness practiced by the reckless element of
the region of these river counties was kidnapping. The "Black Laws"
were very severe on negroes who came into the state without freedom
papers. Nor were negroes who were free, safe from kidnappers. These
counties were the homes of a number of negroes and mulattoes who had
226 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
been given their freedom. A ease is given in which three colored chil-
dren were kidnapped by prominent citizens in Pope and Massac and
sold in St. Louis, and eventually restored to their parents. The one re-
sponsible for revealing the names of the kidnappers died shortly after
from "apoplexy." A revolting story is told of the murderous attack
upon an old man and his wife for being interested in some money sent
into Pope county for some free negroes. The records of some of the
Ohio river counties are yet burdened with some of the indictments and
trials of those who were concerned in this shameful business.
Public order was so disturbed and life and property so insecure that
an organization was effected whose purpose was to safeguard life and
property and restore the quiet and order in the community. This or-
ganization was known as the Regulators. Some of the good men who
supported the law-and-order. committee were : Dr. William Sim, Judge
Wesley Sloan, Sheriff William Finley, James McCoy, Thomas Camp-
bell, John Raum, father of General Rauni, and others. The persons who
were accused of the violation of the laws were called Flatheads. The
Regulators arrested several men accused of the attempted murder of
Mr. and Mrs. Sides, spoken of above. In this case there were indict-
ments and confinement in jail but never any regular trials in Pope
county. Several of the accused were unmercifully whipped and others
ordered to leave the county. Some were taken to Vienna on a change
of venue and sentenced to the penitentiary.
While this struggle between the Regulators and the Flatheads was
going on, the legislature created Massac county. It is said this action
was secured through the influence of the Flatheads with the thought
that this element might control in that county and thus furnish a sort
of place of refuge for outlaws. The two elements Regulators and
FlatEeads were no longer so fully differentiated as they were at first.
Not all bad people belonged to the Flatheads nor all good people to
the Regulators. "The cruelties perpetrated by some of the so-called
Regulators were such that good men began to revolt." Flatbeads were
taken into the woods, strapped to a log and their backs beaten with
hickory withes. Some were tied up to trees with weights fastened to
their hands and left till they were all but dead.
Judge Scates, who came to Metropolis to hold court in 1846, was
virtually defied by the Regulators. So unbearable had become the
conduct of the Regulators that the Flatheads joined with the civil au-
thorities for the preservation of order. These disorders were at their
height about the time of the trouble with the Mormons. Governor Ford
was giving most of his attention to the problem of the Mormons, and
apparently neglected the troubles along the Ohio. The governor did,
however, appoint Dr. William I. Gibbs of Johnson county, to make
an investigation into the matters in Massac county, which he did. He
and others secured what they supposed was a sort of compromise, which
worked out to the disadvantage of the Flatheads.
Governor Augustus C. French succeeded Governor Ford in Decem-
ber, 1846, and without delay gave attention to the affairs of the Ohio
river counties. He commissioned Capt. W. S. Akin, A. D. Duff, and
Samuel K. Casey, all of Franklin county, to go into Massac county
and make full investigation and report. This they did. saying that
there were good and bad men on both sides, and that the conditions
were unbearable. The legislature created an extra court, which should
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 227
try these eases out of the county in which the offence was committed,
but this was held invalid and no relief came from that source. The
war continued. A regular pitched battle between armed bodies was
fought near Metropolis in 1849, in which about one hundred and fifty
armed men engaged. These disturbances occupied the attention of the
governor, the courts, and the legislature during the years of 1848 and
1849. Finally, when it was seen that the state government was in
earnest in its purpose to suppress the disorders, quiet was soon restored.
It should be said of these people today that they are a law-abiding,
industrious, kind-hearted people, who would make any sacrifices neces-
sary in maintaining the good name of their counties.
This war between the Flatheads and the Regulators became so
noted that accounts of the disturbances were regularly published in
the New Orleans Picayune, Louisville Journal, the New York Saturday
Evening Post, the Courier of Philadelphia, and the St. Louis Republican.
There are yet to be seen in these counties and adjacent counties
remains of old forts usually constructed of rock, and enclosing consider-
able areas of ground. The people living here do not seem to have any
explanation of these forts, but it is conjectured that they may have
been built by the two factions in the early days of this unfortunate
strife. However, this is only conjecture.
CHAPTER XXI
ADMINISTRATION OF AUGUSTUS C. FRENCH
THE MEXICAN WAR THE MORMONS CONSTITUTION OF 1848 THE ILLI-
NOIS CENTRAL RAILROAD A NEW BANKING SYSTEM.
As early as February, 1846, the Democratic convention nominated
Augustus C. French as the candidate of that party for governor. J. B.
Wells was nominated for lieutenant governor. The Whigs were hope-
lessly in the minority and could not persuade themselves to enter the
race till late in the month of June, when a convention, assembled in
Peoria, nominated Thomas M. Kilpatrick for governor and Gen. Nathan-
iel G. Wilcox for the second place. The election was the first Tuesday
in August and the new governor took his seat early in December. The
canvass was in progress during the eventful days of the Mormon trouble
and in the early days of the Mexican war.
THE MEXICAN WAR
There was not much of an issue in the canvass. The Democrats
were in favor of the Mexican war, while the Whigs were opposed to it.
This made the Whigs unpopular. The Whigs charged French with be-
ing entangled in the internal improvement schemes which to some peo-
ple was a sure sign of corruption or of weakness. French was elected
by a large majority.
Governor French entered upon the duties of his office in December,
1846. He inherited from the previous administrations some unfinished
problems in statecraft. These were the Mormon problem, the internal
improvement problem, the new constitution problem, and the Mexican
war problem. Some of these had been in process of solution for several
years, while others were comparatively new.
THE MORMONS
The Mormon question was by no means wholly settled at the out-
going of Governor Ford. From the death of Smith the 27th of June,
1844, to December, 1846, when Governor Ford retired, there was more
or less disorder and violence in the region of Hancock county.
The Mormons in the fall and winter of 1845-6, were making pre-
paration to remove from Nauvoo. The anti-Mormon sentiment was
very strong in all the region of Nauvoo, and efforts were made to have
their leaders arrested on the charge of counterfeiting. But Governor
Ford refused on the ground that a sort of armistice had been entered
228
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 229
into. Word was noised abroad that United States troops were coming
in the spring of '46, and the exodus was begun and continued through
that summer. Their property was purchased by Gentiles and by the
time French came in as governor the Mormons had in the main left
Nauvoo, but there was still a very unsettled state of the public mind
and for many years the effects of the "Mormon wars" were felt in
the northwestern part of the state.
The internal improvement problem was in process of solution. The
incomes of the state were not sufficient to pay the current expenses
though the deficits were decreasing from year to year. Governor French
recommended to the legislature that all the debts of the state, includ-
ing bonds, scrip, and interest, be funded and that the new bonds be
registered. In this way the people would know just exactly how much
they owed and who held the bonds, and counterfeiting, which had
come to be a very common thing, would be prevented. As a means of
increasing taxes the state petitioned congress to abrogate the clause in
the enabling act by which the state promised to exempt from taxation
for five years after sale, all government land. Congress having com-
plied with the request, the legislature provided for the taxation of all
lands. This greatly aided in meeting the current expenses, especially
as considerable land was bought in Illinois following the Mexican war.
Texas was admitted into the Union in the summer of 1845. Mexico
immediately broke off diplomatic relations with the United States.
Gen. Zachary Taylor was ordered to Corpus Christi, near the terri-
tory that was in dispute between Texas and Mexico. The winter of
'45 and '46 was consumed in diplomatic maneuvering with barren re-
sults. General Taylor moved to the Rio Grande in March, 1846. War
was declared to exist between the United States and Mexico in the early
part of May. The President of the United States was authorized to
call for fifty thousand volunteers, and $10,000,000 were appropriated
to carry on the war. The pay was about $15.00 per month. Under
the first call for troops, Illinois was to have three regiments of infantry.
There was at that time a militia organization, at least on paper, in
the state, and the governor raised the three regiments through the
officers of that organization. The order was issued for these troops
May 25, 1846, and in twenty days a thousand more men had enlisted
than were asked for. Alton, on account of river transportation south-
ward, was named as the place of rendezvous. James Shields, a native
of Ireland, who had come to Kaskaskia in 1826, at the age of sixteen,
and had held many places of trust in Illinois, was made a brigadier
general to command the Illinois troops.
It was the plan to allow companies to organize by electing the com-
pany officers, and when ten companies offered their services, the regi-
mental organization should occur. The First regiment was recruited
in the counties west of Springfield. Col. John H. Hardin, of Jackson-
ville, was given command of this regiment. The Second regiment was
a Southern Illinois regiment and the organization was as follows:
Colonel, William H. Bissell, St. Clair county.
Lieutenant Colonel, J. L. D. Morrison, St. Clair county.
Major, H. T. Trail, Monroe county.
Adjutant, A. Whiteside, Monroe county.
Sutler, Lewis J. Clawson,
230 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Captains :
Peter Goff, Madison county.
Erastus Wheeler, Madison county.
A. Dodge, Madison county.
E. C. Coffee, Washington county.
John S. Hacker, Union county.
L. G. Jones, Perry county.
H. L. Webb, Pulaski county.
Julius Raith,
Joseph Lemon,-
Madison Miller,
Total men in at muster, 892.
The Third regiment was in the main an Egyptian organization. Its
officers at muster were as follows :
Colonel, Ferris Foreman, Fayette county.
Lieutenant Colonel, W. W. Wiley, Bond county.
Major, Samuel D. Marshall, Gallatin county.
Adjutant, J. T. B. Stapp,
Captains :
J. C. McAdams, Bond county.
M. K. Lawler, Gallatin county.
Theodore McGinnis, Pope county.
J. A. Campbell, Wayne county.
W. W. Bishop, Coles county.
S. G. Hicks, Jefferson county.
James Freeman, Shelby county.
J. P. Hardy, Hamilton county.
Philip Stout,
B. S. Sellers,
The regiment numbered nine hundred and six men. Colonel Chur-
chill, of the United States army, inspected and mustered in the men.
Hon. E. D. Baker, at that time a member of congress, obtained per-
mission from the secretary of war to organize the fourth regiment in
Illinois. The regiment was accepted by the government. Nine of the
companies were recruited beyond the limits of Southern Illinois only
the tenth company, that of Captain Murphy, of Perry county, being
from the south end of the state.
The First and Second regiments left Alton under the direction of
General Wool July 17 to 19, 1846, and landed at Matagorda bay July
29, and by August 23, they were encamped at San Antonio, Texas.
They left here September 26, 1846, crossed the Rio Grande at San
Juan. Thence by the Grove of the Angels to San Fernando, a city of
four thousand, beautifully built and luxuriantly surrounded by run-
ning water. On the march to Monclova and thence to Parras, a city
of six thousand. This last named city was reached the twenty-fifth
of December. Here word came to our little army that Santa Anna
was collecting a large army at San Luis Potosi, presumably for the
reconquest of all the ground thus far gained by General Taylor. Gen-
eral Wool and General Taylor united their forces in a narrow pass on
the great road from Potosi northward, a sort of Thermopylae, a short
distance from the village of Buena Vista, and there fought the deciding
battle of the war in the north of Mexico.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 231
The Second Illinois regiment, Colonel Bissell commanding, played
an honorable part in the battle. The report of the battle by General
Taylor was highly complimentary to the First and Second Illinois
regiments. Special mention is made of the services of Lieutenant
Colonel Morrison, Major Trail, and Adjutant Whitesides of the Second
regiment. In the battle Col. John J. Hardin of the First Illinois regi-
ment and Colonel McKee and Lieutenant Colonel Clay of Kentucky
were killed, and the burden for a period during the hottest of the
fight fell upon Colonel Bissell. Captain William Woodward of Com-
pany K, Second regiment and Lieut. Edward Fletcher, John Bartle-
son, Rodney Ferguson, Aaron Atherton, Lauriston Robins, Allan B.
Roundtree, William Price, Timothy Kelley and James C. Steel were
all killed in this battle.
The Third regiment with Colonel Foreman in command was at-
tached to the army of General Scott, and played an honorable part
in the siege of Vera Cruz, and in the march to Mexico, Colonel Fore-
man being especially commended in the report by General Scott.
The Fifth and Sixth regiments which contained few South-
ern Illinois people did not see any service in battle but were sub-
jected to some severe trials in marching, and in garrison duty.
Among the Southern Illinois soldiers in the Mexican war who be-
came prominent in the Civil war were John A. Logan, Michael K.
Lawler, William R. Morrison, and Stephen G. Hicks.
John A. Logan became a prominent lawyer of Southern Illinois,
a noted Democratic politician, a member of the lower branch of con-
gress and at the outbreak of the war raised the Thirty-first regiment
and was commissioned its colonel. He rose rapidly in command and
finished the war as a major general of volunteers. Michael K. Law-
ler was born in Ireland in 1814. Came to Gallatin county in 1819.
After returning from the Mexican war engaged in farming a few miles
from Equality, and when the Civil war broke out he raised the Eigh-
teenth regiment and for meritorious services was breveted a brigadier
general. He died on his farm in 1882. William R. Morrison belonged
to a noted family in Southern Illinois. He served as a private in the
Mexican war, returned home and studied law, held several political
offices and when the Civil war began raised the Forty-ninth regiment.
He engaged in the battle of Fort Donelson where he was severely
wounded. He resigned to serve in congress. He was a prominent
member of that body serving as chairman of the ways and means
committee. He was honored by appointments at the hands of both
Cleveland and Harrison. He died at the age of about eighty-three
at his home in Waterloo, Monroe county. Stephen G. Hicks, a native
of Georgia, came to Illinois in time to engage in the Black Hawk war.
He raised a company in the Third regiment in the Mexican war and
was promoted finally to be lieutenant colonel of the Sixth regiment.
He was colonel of the Fortieth regiment in the Civil war and was dan-
gerously wounded in the battle of Shiloh. He eventually returned to
his command and served with distinction till the close of the war. He
died in Salem in 1869. Nathaniel Niles was a native of the state of
New York, coming to Belleville in 1842. He was first lieutenant in
Colonel Bissell 's regiment. At the battle of Buena Vista he won dis-
tinction and was promoted to a captaincy by General Wool. When
the Civil war came on he was commissioned colonel of the Fifty-fourth
232 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
regiment, he was later made colonel of the One Hundred and Thirtieth.
He held many positions of honor and trust following the return of
peace in 1865.
In the spring of 1847 following the return of the First and Second
regiments from their victories, two more regiments were organized,
the Fifth and the Sixth. The officers were as follows:
Colonel, E. W. B. Newby, Brown county.
Lieutenant colonel, Henderson Boyakin, Marion county.
Major, J. B. Donaldson, Pike county.
Captains :
Company A, Thomas Bond, Clinton county.
Company B, J. M. Cunningham, Williamson county.
Company C, Vantrunk Turner, Marion county.
Company D, John C. Moses, Brown county.
Company E, G. W. Hook, St. Glair county.
Company F, Thomas B. Kinney, Cook county.
Company G, Henry J. Reed, La Salle county.
Company H, James Hampton, Williamson county.
Company I, R. Madison, Shelby county.
Company K, W. Kinman, Pike county.
This regiment proceeded to the front by way of Fort Leavenworth
and thence to Santa Fe. Here they did garrison duty and to while
away the time organized the first Masonic lodge in that far away city.
The Sixth regiment was organized in Alton in May 1847. More
companies had offered their services when the Fifth was enlisted than
could be accepted and it was hoped another regiment would be taken
by the government. The secretary of war wrote Governor French as
follows: "Yielding to the earnest solicitations of the patriotic citizens
of your state, the president has instructed me to request that your
excellency will cause to be raised and rendezvoused at Alton another
regiment of volunteer infantry."
The officers were :
Colonel, Collins, Jo Daviess county.
Lieutenant colonel, Hicks, Jefferson county.
Major, Livington, Jefferson county.
Adjutant Fitch, Greene county.
Captains :
Company A, Franklin Niles, Madison county.
Company B, Edward W. Dill, Madison county.
Company C, Harvey Lee, Fayette county.
Company D, John Bristow, Greene county.
Company E, Burrell Tetrick, Macoupin county.
Company F, James R. Hugunin, Cook county.
Company G, William Shepherd, Boone county.
Company H, G. Jenkins, Will county.
Company I, James Bowman, Jefferson county.
Company K, C. L. Wright, Jo Daviess county.
This regiment proceeded to New Orleans and thence one-half to
Vera Cruz and the other half to Tampico. Little real military service
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 233
was seen by this regiment, but the officers and men suffered from
change in climate and water, and much sickness prevailed. Many
deaths occurred before the regiment returned.
It is an old saying that military fame is a passport to political pre-
ferment. This was certainly true in Illinois after the war. Nearly
every man who won any distinction in the war was honored by elec-
tion to some political position in either state or nation.
THE CONSTITUTION OP 1848
The constitution of 1818, made when our statesmen were gathered
from among the farmers, doctors, lawyers, traders, and woodsmen, had
never been remodeled. It was compiled largely from the fundamental
laws from other states, the framers not knowing from experience nor
from history what was the vital and essential things which ought to be
incorporated in a state constitution. The struggle of 1824 was not made
on the ground that the constitution needed revision, although the slav-
ery interests made a pretense of such need. The contest was a square
fight for and against making Illinois a slave state, on the same footing,
and in the same class as the Carolinas or Tennessee. Amendments had
been talked of, but none ever added.
After the defeat of the convention in 1824 nothing was done toward
revising or amending till 1840-1. In the legislature of that year a reso-
lution was adopted calling on the voters to express themselves relative
to a convention at the coming state election in August. The Democrats
favored such a convention, but when a bill passed the legislature abol-
ishing the circuit court judges and creating five new judgeships on the
supreme bench, all of which places were filled by Democrats, the need
of a convention was not so apparent.
The Democrats now controlled the legislature, the executive, and the
courts. When the election was held in August the Democrats generally
voted against the proposition to hold a convention, while the Whigs
voted for it, but the proposition failed to carry. In 1845 the legislature
passed another act calling on the people to vote on the question of a
convention at the general election in August, 1846. The proposition
was strongly urged upon the people by the Democratic press and it was
not very generally opposed, so at the election in August, 1846, the ques-
tion carried.
The next step was to pass an act to provide for the convention. This
act determined the number of delegates which should sit in the constitu-
tional convention, the date of the election, which was fixed for the third
Monday in April, 1847, and the date of the meeting of the delegates in
the convention, the first Monday in June, 1847. There was no special
argument against a convention while several were brought forward in
its favor. Some desirable changes were as follows:
1. To abolish life tenure or long tenure of office.
2. To prohibit the legislature from involving the state in the bank-
ing business.
3. To limit the power of the state to borrow money.
4. To give the governor the veto power.
5. To increase the length of residence for the elective franchise.
6. To take the power of electing state officers from the legislature
and give it to the people.
234 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
7. To fix minimum ages for members of the legislature, and for
state officers.
8. To abolish eligibility to several offices at the same time.
There were a number of other changes which were considered dur-
ing the canvass preceding the election in April. When the members
came together June 7, 1847, it was found that the Whigs and Demo-
crats were about evenly divided. The convention organized by electing
Newton Cloud president, and Henry W. Moore secretary. There were
one hundred sixty-two delegates in this body. Among these men,
prominent on the Democratic side, were Zadoc Casey, John Dement,
John M. Palmer, Anthony Thornton, Walter B. Scates, Willis Allen,
L. B. Knowlton, and Thompson Campbell. The leading Whigs were
Archibald Williams, James W. Singleton, Henry E. Dummer, Jesse 0.
Norton, Stephen A. Hurlbut, David Davis, Cyrus Edwards, Samuel D.
Lockwood, Stephen T. Logan, and Abner C. Harding. The session
lasted from June 7 to August 31, 1847.
The constitution made in the summer of 1847 differed from the one
of 1818 in several points. There was a preamble in the constitution of
1848 similar to the one in the constitution of the United States. Article
II put stress upon the distinct separation of the three departments of
government.
In the legislative department the following features may be noted :
No member of the general assembly shall be elected to any other office
during his term as a legislator. The senate shall consist of twenty-five
members and the house of seventy-five members till the state shall con-
tain a million people. After that an addition of five in each house shall
be, made for every increase of half million till there shall be fifty sena-
tors and one hundred representatives, when the number shall remain
stationary. Members of the general assembly were to receive $2 per day
for the first forty-two days, and $1 per day for each additional day, to-
gether with mileage each way at 10 cents per mile. The general as-
sembly could not grant divorces, and must prohibit the sale of lottery
tickets in the state. The state could not borrow more than. $60,000 to
carry on the government, except in case of war, rebellion, or invasion.
The credit of the state could not be used to advance the interests of any
individual, association, or corporation.
In the executive department these changes may be found :
The governor must be a citizen of the United States and thirty-five
years of age, and shall be a citizen of the United States fourteen years
and have resided in the state ten years. The governor must reside at
the seat of government. He shall have the veto power. His salary was
$1,500 no more. The secretary of state, auditor, and treasurer shall
be elected at the same time as the governor and lieutenant governor are
chosen. The governor shall issue all commissions.
The judiciary department shall consist of a supreme court, circuit
courts, county courts, and justice courts. The supreme court shall con-
sist of three judges elected from three judicial circuits. The term of
office was nine years and the one whose commission bears the earliest
date is to be chief justice. Salary $1,200 no more. Circuit judges,
$1,000 no more. The legislature may provide for election of district
prosecuting attorneys or county prosecuting attorneys. All judges are
to be elected by the qualified voters.
Some miscellaneous provisions were new. The legislature shall pass
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 235
a general law for township organization. The legislature may pass a
law raising revenue by a capitation tax of not less than 50 cents nor
over $1 on all electors between twenty-one and sixty years of age. No
state bank shall hereafter be created. All stockholders of banking asso-
ciations issuing bank notes, are liable for all debts of the company.
Article XIII is a declaration of rights; there are twenty-six distinct
personal rights enumerated. A tax of two mills on each dollar of as-
sessed valuation was authorized to constitute a fund for the liquidation
of the state's indebtedness.
It was further provided that if this constitution shall be ratified by
the people, the governor, secretary of state, etc., shall be elected on
Tuesday after the first Monday in November, 1848. The governor shall
take his office the second Monday in January following the election and
serve four years.
The constitution was completed on August 31, 1847. On March 6,
1848, it was submitted to the people for ratification. The vote on the
constitution stood nearly sixty thousand for, and nearly sixteen thou-
sand against. It was declared in force April 1, 1848. By the terms of
the document itself an election should be held on Tuesday after the
first Monday in November, 1848, for governor and other executive offi-
cers, as well as for members of the legislature. In compliance therewith
an election was held on Tuesday after the first Monday in November,
1848, at which election Governor French was re-elected governor for
four years from January 1, 1849.
The new constitution authorized the legislature to provide for town-
ship organization. In pursuance thereof a law was passed in 3849
which allowed counties, when authorized by a vote of the people, to or-
ganize under this new system. This new system of county organization
is distinctly a New England product, and was therefore championed
by the northern counties, which had been largely settled by immigrants
from New England and the middle states. The legislature on February
12, 1849, passed a general law governing all counties under township
organization. This first law was somewhat imperfect, and has therefore
been subject to amendments up till the present time. The general pro-
visions may be briefly stated as follows :
The three commissioners under the county system have been super-
seded by a board of supervisors usually one from each township
more properly town.
Each town elects its own assessor, collector, supervisor, highway
commissioners, justices, constables, poundmaster, and clerk. These offi-
cers perform such services for the town as similar officers do for the
county under county organization. The board of supervisors has charge
of the public property of the county, fixes salaries, and audits the books
and reports of all county officers.
The legal voters of each town elect their town officers in April of
each year, and while assembled to perform this duty they hold what is
known as the "town meeting." In this town meeting they constitute a
pure democracy and may enact such legislation as is within the scope
of their authority as determined by the statutes.
An important law which was enacted in Governor French's term
was known as the "Homestead Exemption Law." The principle in-
volved in this act is very old in English law. It was declared in Magna
Charta. section 20, that in case of amercement, the punishment shall not
236 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
extend to the deprivation of the debtor of his necessary means of mak-
ing a living. That is, the drayman by occupation must not be deprived
of his horse and dray, for then he and his family would become a public
charge. The demands of society at large are paramount to those of the
individual. Up to 1851 the only exemption was on personal property,
and then only to the extent of $60. The debtor who might be permitted
by this law to hold a yoke of oxen against a creditor might have no
land to till and his oxen might be a burden to him. But the exemption
law of 1851 provides that a householder may hold land to the value of
$1,000 against the creditor, besides $400 worth of personal property.
Such laws are still on our statute books and are seen to be very much to
the advantage of the poor man who has unfortunately become involved
and cannot pay his debts.
Among all the matters of general interest in Governor French's
administration nothing was more unfortunate than what came to be
called the "State Policy." The reader will recall that under the con-
stitution of 1818 the credit of the state might be used to foster great
public enterprises such as banks, railroads, and canals. The constitu-
tion of 1848, Article X, section 3, says: "No state bank shall hereafter
be created, nor shall the state own or be liable for any stock in any cor-
poration or joint stock association for banking purposes to be hereafter
created. ' ' And section 6 says : ' ' The general assembly shall encourage
internal improvements by passing liberal general laws of incorporation
for that purpose. ' ' It was not possible therefore for the state to engage
in any banking business or improvement schemes, but they might grant
charters or rather pass laws which would greatly favor individual effort
along these lines. It may also be recalled that when the state was in the
banking business that an effort was made to build up Alton as a rival of
St. Louis, but the city did not make very substantial progress, while St.
Louis was growing rapidly. This state policy was nothing more nor less
than a determination on the part of a majority of the general assembly
to withhold charters for railroads running east and west across the
state unless these cross roads would terminate at such points on the Illi-
nois side of the Mississippi, and on the west side of the eastern boun-
dary of the state, as might be designated by the legislature. These
patriotic statesmen insisted that it was the height of folly to say that as
great cities could not be built up within the state as beyond its limits. In
other words they said let the western termini of all cross roads be Alton,
and then Alton will become a great city. But St. Louis was already
a great market for the produce of all southern Illinois, as well as a
great wholesale and distributing point. Capitalists were anxious to con-
nect Louisville, Cincinnati, and other cities to the east of us with St.
Louis by railroads, but this could not be done unless charters could be
had from the state legislature of Illinois. Such permission was refused
in the summer of 1849.
Then the people in the belt of counties between Terre Haute and St.
Louis held a great convention at Salem in Marion county in which a
plan of campaign was outlined to secure so important a public enter-
prise as a cross railroad. There were one thousand delegates, and three
thousand other men in attendance. It was a formidable gathering. But
this meeting only put the state policy people to work, and as a result a
great meeting was held in Hillsboro in Montgomery county, which was
attended by ten thousand people. At this meeting the action of the
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 237
legislature was endorsed and the virtue of the state policy greatly
praised.
Missouri now took a hand in the fight by imposing a tax of $4.50 on
every $1,000 worth of produce raised beyond the limits of the state
when sold on the markets of St. Louis. This tax would raise about
$150,000 annually on the produce from Illinois. The law was finally
declared inoperative by the Missouri courts.
At a special session of the legislature in the fall of 1849 strong reso-
lutions passed the general assembly sustaining the state policy. The
outside world now attacked Illinois and the matter became one of gen-
eral interest in the east.
The legislature of 1852 was more kindly disposed toward the best
interests of the south end of the state, and a beginning was made by
chartering the Ohio and Mississippi Railroad Company. This conces-
sion was no doubt the result of efforts of Douglas and other prominent
Illinois people in congress in consideration of the grant of land just made
by congress for the construction of the Illinois Central Railroad. Public
sentiment was changing, and in 1854, at a special session of the legisla-
ture, a general law incorporating railroad companies in conformity with
the sixth section of Article X, was passed without opposition.
THE ILLINOIS CENTRAL RAILROAD
Railroads made their advent into England in the year 1822. George
Stephenson was the engineer of the first road. In 1825 a wooden rail
track was first used in America for the removal of excavated earth on
the Delaware-Chesapeake canal. In 1826 Stephen Van Renssalear, of
New York, procured a charter for a railroad from Albany to Schenec-
tady. This was known as the Mohawk and Hudson River Railroad. It
began operations in 1831. In 1827 the Mauch-Chunk Railroad was put
in operation. The first built expressly for locomotives was in South
Carolina from Charleston to Columbia. It was chartered in 1827 and
was ready for use in 1829. The Tom Thumb, the first engine built in
America, was constructed for a road from Baltimore to Ellicott Mills.
It was built by Peter Cooper, of New York city.
On January 28, 1831, the general assembly of Illinois chartered a
canal or railroad in St. Clair county. This is the first legislation on
railroads in this state. On February 15, 1831, a bill providing for the
substitution of a railroad for the canal from Chicago to the Illinois
river was passed by the legislature. From this time forward the legis-
lature was very liberal in granting charters for railroads. But nothing
was actually done until in 1837. In that year a railroad was actually
put in running order in Illinois.
Governor Reynolds says in his history, "My Own Times," that he
was defeated for congress in 1836 and not having anything else to do,
conceived the idea of building a railroad from the bluffs in St. Clair
county to a point on the river opposite St. Louis, for the purpose of
transporting coal to the market. The road was about six miles long.
The engineer named a certain sum of money as the cost, but Reynolds
says it cost twice as much. The road was completed in one season.
The motive power was horses. The road was not chartered till 1841.
Just who ought to have credit for originating the idea of a railroad
from the junction of the Ohio with the Mississippi to the head of naviga-
tion of the Illinois river, and perhaps with Chicago and Galena, is not
easy to determine. It is stated that Senator Alexander M. Jenkins, of
238 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Jackson county, proposed a survey of a route for a central railroad
from Cairo to Peru, in the state senate in 1832.
On October 16, 1835, Sidney Breese, afterwards a noted jurist of
this state, addressed to Mr. John Y. Sawyer, a prominent gentleman of
Edwardsville, a letter in which he suggests the building of a road from
Cairo to the north end of the state. This letter dealt with the location,
cost, and benefits of such a road. Judge Breese afterwards said that
the matter was suggested to him by a friend of Bond county.
On January 18, 1836, a charter was granted by the legislature in-
corporating the "Illinois Central Railroad Company." This charter
provided for fifty-eight incorporators, one of whom was Judge Breese.
Nothing of any consequence was done by this company. On the
twenty-seventh of February, 1837, the Internal Improvement Bill was
passed and one of the important features was a railroad from Cairo to
the northern part of the state. $3,500,000 was appropriated for its con-
struction. As a result of this move on the part of the state, work was
begun on the Central road, as it was called. Work was also begun on
other roads. The road from Jacksonville to Meredosia was practically
completed and an engine placed on it, November 8, 1838. It was fin-
ished to Jacksonville from Meredosia in January, 1840, and to Spring-
field in 1842, February 15. By 1843 the state practically abandoned
the attempt to build the railroads, though it had done considerable
work on various lines within the state.
The Great Western Railway Company was chartered March 6, 1843.
This company was identical with the Cairo City and Canal Company,
previously chartered. This company spent large sums of money in
grading on the line from Cairo north to the southern terminus of the
Illinois and Michigan canal. Congress had made grants of land so
liberally to the state that it was believed it would do so for this Central
railroad.
Judge Breese and Stephen A. Douglas were in the United States
senate in 1847; and Douglas introduced a bill for a grant of land to
Illinois which was endorsed by Breese and passed the senate, but failed
in the house. The old Western Company now saw a chance to get the
grant of land and the Illinois legislature was induced to give the con-
templated grant to the Western Company, but the gift was afterwards
cancelled at the request of Senator Douglas.
On September 20, 1850, congress gave to the states of Illinois, Mis-
sissippi, and Alabama, a grant of land with which to build a road from
the gulf to the lakes.
The law granted the right of way through the public lands between
Cairo and the canal, and between the north end of this line and Chi-
cago and Galena. The right of way should be two hundred feet wide.
Congress granted to the state every unentered, even-numbered section
for a space of six miles on each side of the right of way ; and when the
even-numbered section had been entered or preempted then the state
might choose even-numbered sections in equal amounts anywhere on
either side of the right of way to the distance of fifteen miles. The
road was to be begun at opposite ends at the same time, and be com-
pleted within ten years. The total grant contained two million five
hundred and ninety-five thousand acres.
The government by the same act which made this munificent gift
to the state, raised the price of land along this right of way in the odd-
o
H
S3
O
5
B
O
"3
O2
O
S
o
>
o
a
o
>
y,
*
o
o
s
"S
>
2
<
240 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
numbered sections to $2.50 per acre. In a short time the land was taken
off the market for two years and when placed upon the market again
it brought on an average of $5 an acre.
The gift was made to the state, and the legislature might dispose
of it anyway it chose, provided it be used to construct the railroad.
The government reserved the right to use the road as a public high-
way for the transmission of armies, munitions, and other government
property, free of charge forever.
Probably the government intended that this reservation should in-
clude the use of cars and engines, but the courts decided that the pro-
vision applied only to the roadbed and not to the rolling stock.
Notwithstanding the recent experience in railroad building by the
state, there were those who thought the state ought to build the road.
Then again there were all sorts of suggestions as to the towns through
which the road should pass, and as to the point from which the branches
should diverge.
When the legislature met in January, 1851, there were all kinds
of propositions presented for the construction of the Central Railroad.
But a proposition made by a company of men from New York and Bos-
ton attracted the attention of the legislature. It was in brief as fol-
lows:
1. The memorialists are named as follows:
Robert Schuyler. Robert Rantoul, Jr.
George Griswold. Jonathan Sturges.
Gouverneur Morris. Thomas W. Ludlow.
Franklin Haven. John F. A. Sandford.
Day A. Neal.
2. They say they have examined the route proposed for the road,
and they propose to organize a company and employ the best of talent
in the construction of the road.
3. They pledge themselves to build the road and have it ready for
operation by the fourth of July, 1854.
4. The road shall be as well built as the road running from Bos-
ton to Albany.
5. They agree to pay into the treasury of the state annually ....
per cent of their gross earnings, provided the state will transfer to the
company the lands granted by congress for the construction of the
road.
This proposition became the basis of the agreement between the
state and the company afterwards known as the Illinois Central Rail-
road Company. The rate per cent of the gross earnings of the road
which should be paid over to the state was fixed so that it should be
"at least" seven per cent.
At first glance it may appear that the government was recklessly
liberal in granting two and a half millions of acres for the construc-
tion of this railroad. But we should remember that there were, in
1850, thousands of acres of unentered land, lying in the central and
north part of the state, which had lain there on the market for from
ten to twenty-five years. The price was $1.25 per acre. And it is
said that after the Mexican war, soldiers who had received their land
warrants were willing to take from 50 to 60 cents on the dollar in cash
for these warrants. In this way many people got cheap lands by buy-
ing up land warrants and using them in locating homesteads. As soon
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 257
Mr. Lincoln sent a short note in which he agreed to the above ar-
rangement.
At that time there were nine congressional districts in the state.
The Seventh, Eighth, and part of the Ninth comprehended all the terri-
tory we now call Southern Illinois. The following counties constituted
the Seventh district: Logan, Macon, Piatt, Moultrie, Coles, Edgar,
Clark, Cumberland, Payette, Effingham, Jasper, Crawford, Lawrence,
Richland, and Clay. The member in congress from this district was
Hon. Aaron Shaw of Lawrenceville. The Eighth district included the
counties of Madison, Bond, St. Clair, Washington, Marion, Jefferson,
Monroe and Randolph. The Hon. Robert Smith of Alton was the rep-
resentative. The Ninth district included eighteen counties as follows:
Wabash, Edwards, Wayne, Perry, Franklin, Hamilton, White, Galla-
tin, Saline, Williamson, Jackson, Union, Johnson, Pope, Hardin,
Massae, Pulaski, and Alexander. The Hon. Samuel S. Marshall, of Mc-
Leansboro, was the representative.
The first joint debate was at Ottawa. It was held in the public
square and was largely attended. The second debate was at Freeport,
and the third at Jonesboro.
SOME MATTERS OP LOCAL INTEREST
Without doubt the Lincoln-Douglas debate which occurred in Jones-
boro, Union county, September 15, 1858, was the most memorable, pro-
found and far-reaching political event which ever occurred in Southern
Illinois. Southern Illinois had been the cradle of French interests in
the Mississippi valley. It was the seat of British power west of the
Alleghanies. Here Gen. George Rogers Clark unfurled the flag of the
infant republic. Southern Illinois furnished the first governors, the
first congressmen, the first United States senators, and the first supreme
court judges of the Prairie state. The names of Nathaniel Pope, Ninian
Edwards, Rev. J. M. Peck, Morris Birkbeck, Sidney Breese, James
Shields. Wm. H. Bissell, John Reynolds, John Rice Jones, Elias Kent
Kane, Jesse B. Thomas, Shadrach Bond, Daniel P. Cook, Joseph Dun-
can, James Hall, Gustavus Koerner, John A. McClernand, Henry
Eddy, Joseph Duncan, Elijah P. Lovejoy, Joseph Gillespie, and E. D.
Baker were as household words in Southern Illinois. Among these
honored sons were distinguished lawyers, profound jurists, able states-
men, patriots, soldiers, and orators. The rank and file of the people of
this end of the state were familiar with the above named citizens.
They were familiar figures in the various sections of Southern Illinois.
They had often been heard in public gatherings. They compared quite
favorably with honored sons of other states. But when we bring Lin-
coln and Douglas into this galaxy of bright stars, their magnitude
diminishes perceptibly. Lincoln and Douglas were stars of the first
magnitude and the lustre of our local stars passes into the third, fourth
or fifth class of political luminaries. It was. therefore, a rare treat for
the citizenship of Southern Illinois to be privileged to have the oppor-
tunity of hearing and seeing these two men. It is not at all likely that
either of these two men had ever been seen in Southern Illinois except
perhaps as lawyers at the bar. It is said that Lincoln attended court
in the old stone court house in Thebes, between 1845 and 1860. At
any rate, the coming of these two men was an event of extraordinary
importance.
258 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
The plan of campaign adopted by both Douglas and Lincoln was to
have a number of speaking dates at points on the line of travel in going
from one joint debate to the next one. Thus there were seven days
between the Ottawa debate and the Freeport debate, and about twenty
days between the Freeport and the Jonesboro meetings. This space of
twenty days was used by each of the gentlemen in doing a number of
lesser engagements throughout the country.
Mr. Horace White, now of New York city, was at that time a per-
sonal companion of Mr. Lincoln on all his campaigns during the period
of the joint debate. He has left a complete itinerary of Mr. Lincoln's
journeyings from Freeport to Jonesboro. From Freeport Mr. Lincoln
and Mr. White went to Carlinville, where John M. Palmer and Lin-
coln had a joint discussion. Thence to Clinton, Bloomington, Monti-
cello, Paris, where Owen P. Lovejoy, the great abolition orator, spoke
with Lincoln. From there to Hillsboro, Greenville, and thence to Ed-
wardsville. This place was reached on September the 13th. Here
Judge Joseph Gillespie presided and greatly encouraged Mr. Lincoln.
This Edwardsville meeting, it will be noticed, was only a dozen miles
from Alton, where the last joint meeting was to be held. From Ed-
wardsville Mr. Lincoln and Mr. White went to Alton, thence to Spring-
field, thence to Decatur and from that point direct to Anna on the
Illinois Central.
The whereabouts of Douglas from the Freeport meeting for a few
days have not been traced, but the St. Louis Daily Morning Herald of
Saturday, September 11, 1858, has an account of a visit of Douglas to
Belleville. He went from St. Louis to Belleville on a special train car-
rying twelve coaches loaded with Douglas enthusiasts. It appears that
Douglas and Mrs. Douglas had been visiting in St. Louis. Mrs. Douglas
accompanied her husband to Belleville. Of Mrs. Douglas the Herald
says : "Of the beauty and grace of this lady much has been said ; and
all who saw her yesterday are quite ready to testify, with entire truth."
From Belleville, where Douglas spoke on the 10th of September, he
went to Waterloo on Saturday the llth. Just where he spent Sun-
day is not certain, but on Monday the 13th he spoke in Chester. That
night he boarded the "James H. Lucas," a river steamboat plying be-
tween St. Louis and Memphis. By Tuesday morning, September 14th,
he rounded the southern end of the peninsula and steamed into the
Ohio and within less than an hour had landed on the wharfboat at Cairo.
POLITICAL SITUATION IN SOUTHERN ILLINOIS IN 1858
In the summer of 1857, Douglas and Buchanan came to the part-
ing of the ways. The Lecompton constitution was presented for its ac-
ceptance. Douglas, and Governor Walker of Kansas, had both pro-
tested against the acceptance. Buchanan yielded to the demands of the
slave power and recommended the acceptance. Doxiglas had preached
state sovereignty with all his might and now it looked as if his whole
theory was to be cast to the winds by the administration.
When Douglas reached Washington for the sitting of congress in
December. 1857. he called on Buchanan and they went over all the
ground. Douglas told the President that he would denounce the
Lecompton constitution on the floor of the senate. This he did in a
great speech in which he defined the slave power. The fight between
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 259
Douglas on one side, assisted by a few brave souls, and the slave power
on the other, was dragged on till June 16, 1858, when congress ad-
journed.
Illinois Democracy sympathized with Douglas and there grew up two
factions known as the Administration faction and the Douglas faction.
The regular Democratic state convention met in Springfield April
21, 1858. Douglas' course in congress was warmly endorsed. Win. B.
Fonday was nominated for treasurer and ex-Gov. A. C. French was
named for state superintendent of public instruction. When it came
to the resolutions which indorsed Douglas there was a bolt of all the
anti-Douglas delegates. They assembled in another room and after
some deliberation called a state convention to be held in Springfield,
June 9, 1858. The convention was accordingly held. There were rep-
resentatives present from forty-eight counties. John Dougherty of
Jonesboro, Union county, was named as the candidate for state treas-
urer; and ex-Gov. John Reynolds of Belleville, St. Glair county, was
the candidate for state superintendent of public instruction. The
party title was the National Democratic party. Douglas was de-
nounced by the convention and the praises of Buchanan were sung.
The convention was in a large measure made up of federal office hold-
ers throughout the state, together with a few disaffected politicians here
and there. It was urged that candidates for congress and for local
offices be put forward everywhere.
Senator Douglas felt he must defend himself in the senate, and a
week later made a speech in which he denounced the "bolters" con-
vention, calling the party Danites. This name stuck to the Buchanan
or Administration Democrats during the entire canvass.
The Republicans had nominated Mr. D. L. Phillips, of Anna, for
congress in the Ninth congressional district. The Regular Democratic
organization had nominated Mr. John A. Logan, of Benton, while the
' ' Danites, ' ' as Douglas called them, the Administration Democrats, nom-
inated Mr. Wm. K. Parrish. In the Twenty-fifth Senatorial district
for state senator the Douglas party put forward A. J. Kuykendall, of
Vienna, the Buchanan party put forward Aaron R. Stout. In the First
Representative district, made up of the counties of Union, Alexander,
and Pulaski, the candidate for the Douglas party for state representative
was Wm. A. Hacker ; for the Administration party, John S. Hunsaker.
To show the disaffection of the Danites we append the vote for the
several positions:
For representatve : Wm. A. Hacker Alexander county, 322; Pu-
laski county, 554; Union county, 566; total, 1,442.
John S. Hunsaker Alexander county, 24; Pulaski county, 113;
Union county, 620; total, 757.
For state senator: A. J. Kuykendall Alexander county, 307; Un-
ion county, 558 ; Johnson county, 816 ; Pulaski county, 579 ; Pope
county, 608 ; Massac county, 636 ; Hardin county, 309 ; Gallatin county,
610; total, 4,425.
Aaron R. Stout Alexander county, 225 ; Union county, 561 ; John-
son county, 29 : Pulaski county, 78 ; Pope county, 25 ; Massac county,
27 ; Hardin county, 46 ; Gallatin county, 395 ; total, 1,386.
It was probably because of the fact that the Buchanan forces were
so strong in the extreme southern counties that Douglas named Jones-
boro as the point where the joint discussion should occur in the Ninth
I DUGLAS HAS HUM.
Immense Gathering!
TlIE MAS&KS IN-COUNCILM
lif.i El'. . EV
HITTBSUJ
THE COMMITTEE!
3713.0
ICK WATF.U!
MUCH ENTHUSIASM.
Twelve Men Civc Cheers!
i DUG APPEARS AT THE WINDOW AND
SMILES!!!
SEVEX CHEERS FOR llARilULL, UY THE I1IMOR-
Til. TWELVE !
Ye Refrigerating Committee!
ITS 3DOIKTS!
YE SHORT AND YE TALL MAKE CON-
NEXIONS!
TUB KUOUED ROAD l;i> THE LEVEE WITH
NARY CilKKlt!!
ENTHUSIASM!!
C II IE 33 ]E*. S .
DOUGLAS, A LONG MAN AND A SHO*T
MAN!!t
FOUR BANNERS .'
A F"L~A G ! ^
Yesterday morning about 9 o'clock the
'Jam rail. Lucas,, with the liP.iputian giant,
OD board, Announced her coming by tho re-
port of a tnnnon, wheroapovt tile committee
nppointed'for the purpose hoisted their col-
j lars, strai&hlcned ilicir hair ami mustaches,
wiped the last "liokev" off their lips with
their coat sleeves, and made tracka for tho
wharf boiit. As soon as the boat landed, .1
cannon brought frpiu Mound City Tor the
i purpofe (tbC'.brngs piece here is n Iluchanun
j cannon, and would certainly have bursted
on such an occasion) commenced belchiug.
The committee then went to the Luoas.
Judge Dn.glas.vM visible and the chairman
said "llow d'ye do Mr. DV" a* natural as
possible. Mr. D. replied "1 nci tolcrnblc!"
The rest of the committee were then intro-
.duet'd to the circus giant,. r.EcI a procession
was formed.
wns Mr Doajlos! adorned on
Op sid? bjr:Xlr..S. S. Tajlor, sis feet tw'a or
seven ipohei .high, and on tho other by Mr.
S. S. Brooks, five feet four innh^s high. Mr.
Dougllu dad on a white hat, and a coat.
;"Tho bilnnc? of the procession consisted of
fifteen Or twenty persons who marched up to
the top of the levee, where they were met
by four banners, one Sag, ami ton or fifteen
more people, M'h'b jOincJ t'uem proitiscunns-
Ij. Tbt iojposinjr spccUile thei moved,
IcJ on by tho immortal twelve, up to \Vnite<
corner, tlicncc down to Bailey HarreH-s
and. thence down commercial avenue to the
Tailor House. I{erc was the grand display.
Little .Mr, Douglas 'and his- Inrgo white hat
went Aito thr-l>^l6f House parior, followed
by several of thf> committee. About a doz-
en of the fanhful had collected nt tho cor-
ner, nnd one of them proposed thicc cheers
for Mr. Douglas. An attempt was made to
give them, but barring the nfores iid dozen
or two it wan r,n ignominious failure. Thrco
cheers were tht.i proposed foj- Sain M ira'iall
which were piven bv aloat eight persons in
the very wealiest kiud of stj-le. When Mr.
Doagtas was ibcered, he appeared at t'jo
pail' window, and smiled very benignly
upon the crowd. One of the committee then
ftppeiired at tb4 window, called the attention
of the crowd, and stated th.it Mr. Douglas*
time was too much occupied with speaking
an die could ml speak more than once aday,
ipeflkin^ wsi^d therefore be commenced at
"2 o'clock. Thocrowd quietly dispersed with-
out a word, sute from one man, who exclaim-
ed, "IVeil, It him rip, then!" Tho bund
theu. played e! e more tun?, and everything
was soon quitt as if Mr. Douglas w^s n>f in
town. From the time of his arrival on the
Lucuiti!. bcuicnched the Taylor House, there
was not the least enthusiasm among the
crowd not even a cheer was proposed, and
tho mirch through the hot sun was gloomy
indeed. Aidjgother, it waj the flattest, drv-
est and moH insipid reception we ever saw.
LATER.
At 1 o'cluVjt Mr. D. assembled himself up-
on a platfurui which had been erected for
his benefit iv front of tho Taylor House, and
diilircred bi< stereotyped speech. The re-
mainder of- the day was spent in vari-
ous amusements until evening, whin the
ball commorfCed. Politics having been con-
fined to the. kitchen, the ball went off very
pleasantly. Judge Douglas' enthusiastic (?)
tcceplion, v,-i'.l Ion,-; bo remembered by our
ci.iiar.5. Terily tture as ice raise 1 ! with it.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 261
congressional district. Mr. A. J. Phillips now a citizen of Anna, son
of David L. Phillips, who in 1858 was the candidate of the Republican
party for congress in the Ninth district, says his father told him that
Lincoln did not want to come to Jonesboro to debate, as he thought
there was no chance to elect any of the Republican candidates from that
region to the general assembly. But Mr. D. L. Phillips and Mr. Lincoln
were great friends and the former prevailed on Mr. Lincoln to come.
WHEN DOUGLAS CAME TO CAIRO
We have already mentioned the fact that Douglas reached Cairo
on his way to Jonesboro Tuesday morning, September 14th. Old citi-
zens now in Cairo have a very distinct recollection of that noted occa-
sion. By reference to the vote in Alexander county that fall, we find
Douglas' friend, Wm. A. Hacker, received 322 votes while Mr. Hun-
saker received only 24. Douglas was therefore in the midst of his
friends. However, the paper published in Cairo at that time, the Cairo
Weekly Times and Delta, was very bitterly opposed to Douglas, as the
extract on the preceding page will show, this being taken from the issue
of September 15, 1858.
From personal interviews, and correspondence with men who were
in Cairo at the time, the following may be stated: A brass band of
twelve pieces from Jonesboro had been engaged to come to Cairo and
furnish music for the Douglas reception. It was under the leadership
of Prof. Joseph E. Terpinitz. The reception committee consisted of
Col. S. Staats Taylor, Col. John S. Hacker, S. S. Brooks, B. O'Shaugh-
nessy, Capt. Abe Williams, Capt. Billy Williams, Mose Harrell, mayor
of Mound City, John Q. Harmon, M. S. Ensminger, Henry H. Kandee,
H. Too Aspern, Ed Willett, and others. The committee had provided
a small cannon. The committee, the band, and the cannon were on the
wharf when the James H. Lucas landed at the wharf boat. The cannon
was fired several times and quite a crowd gathered to welcome the dis-
tinguished guest. It seems certain, however, that enthusiasm was not
at a high pitch.
The band led the way and the committee with Douglas marched to
the Taylor House, a three-story wooden hotel that stood on the south-
west corner of Fourth and Commercial avenue. Mrs. Douglas accom-
panied the Senator and they were guests at the Taylor House. The
band played a piece or two and the crowd dispersed. Arrangements
had been made for speaking in the afternoon. A few prominent people
were guests at the hotel for dinner.
The speaking occurred early in the afternoon. Men who were there
seem to think the audience was not demonstrative. Evidently there
were few, if any, of the leaders of the party present except local nota-
bles. Capt. W. W. Williams, now of Cairo, thinks Josh Allen. John
A. Logan and Gen. Uriah Linder were present. Captain Williams
says Douglas seemed to be feeling the strain of the campaign and spoke
with considerable difficulty.
An interesting story is told by Captain Williams. He says he called
at the Taylor House to pay his respects and was introduced to Mrs.
Douglas in the kitchen, where she was assisting in making pies for the
dinner or noon meal, as they were expecting many guests. Other citi-
zens confirm the story. Hon. W. T. Dowdall. now of Memphis, Ten-
262 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
nessee, was a prominent participant in the reception of Senator Doug-
las, and has rendered valuable help in the preservation of the details
of that memorable day. He has much to say of the charm of Mrs.
Douglas. His notion is that she was of inestimable service to her hus-
band in this noted canvass.
It would probably not be wide of the truth to say that the visit of
Senator and Mrs. Douglas to Cairo on their way to Jonesboro was more
a social event than it was a political affair. Great preparations were
made for a reception and ball to be given in the Tayor House on the
evening of the 14th. The evening meal was served promptly and elab-
orate preparations were made in the large dining room for the social
functions. This feature seems to have been in charge of Hon. Win.
A. Hacker, C. G. Simons, H. Watson Webb, and others. Professor Ter-
pinitz and his musicians furnished the music, Senator and Mrs. Doug-
las led the grand march. Mrs. Douglas, never weary of service in the
cause of her noted husband, danced with many of the noted gentlemen
present, particularly Colonel Taylor and Captain Billy Williams. Sen-
ator Douglas needed to husband his resources for the great conflict on
the morrow, so he retired early, but the "younger set" kept up the
dance till the wee hours of the morning.
On the morning of the 15th a special train stood ready upon the
Illinois Central tracks to convey the Little Giant and his party to the
little village of Anna, in Union county, where they would debark for
the historic town of Jonesboro. The train consisted of several coaches;
attached to the rear was a flat car upon which was a cannon manned
by the "Cairo artillerymen." There was not a large crowd of Cairoites
who went to Jonesboro. Professor Terpinitz thinks the cannon was
fired often on the way to Anna. The country passed through was
mostly timbered and hilly and he says the reverberations of the artillery
waked the natives. Anria was reached about noon, and after some de-
lay a procession was formed and the party marched to Jonesboro a
mile west.
The following extract from the Chicago Journal of September 16,
1858, is of interest, as it helps to settle some matters which the oldest
inhabitant does not remember.
"(Special Correspondence of the Journal).
"Just as we go to press, we received a letter from Southern Illinois,
a portion only of which we can publish today :
"CAIRO. Sept. 14, 1858.
" * * * Senator Douglas with his cannon arrived here yesterday
(it should read today) and made a speech (today) to the assembled
Cairoites. Linder, Judge Marshall, and John Logan also had their
say. We did not get here in time to hear the speeches. In the morn-
ing, Douglas and his cannon proceed to Jonesboro, where he meets Mr.
Lincoln in debate before the Egyptians, for the first time, tomorrow
afternoon. Mr. Lincoln is already there, having come down on the
same train which brought us to Cairo. He was received bv a number
of friends at the depot (in Anna) and is the guest of Mr. Dresser.
"He looks well, feels strong, and is full of courage as he has every
reason to be. A warm time is expected tomorrow, and we hear some
whispers of a proposed attempt on the part of Missourians and Ken-
tuckians, who are coming over to shout for Douglas, to "put down"
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 263
Lincoln. But we cannot believe that the attempt will be made. Mr.
Lincoln will not be without friends at the meeting. We find that he
is personally popular even here in Egypt."
A correspondent for the Chicago Journal, writing from Jonesboro
at the close of the debate, and reviewing the day 's doings, says : ' ' The
extra excursion train from Cairo, for the State Fair at Centralia,
brought up Senator Douglas and his cannon this evening (evidently
afternoon as the train reached Anna about noon or shortly thereafter).
We came upon the same train and were surprised that notwithstanding
the cannon was fired on the arrival at each station not a solitary cheer
was given nor any sign of enthusiasm manifested . . . between
Cairo and Jonesboro. . . . When the train arrived at the station,
his cannon (he always carries it with him, on an extra wood car at-
tached to the train) fired his own salute."
Another correspondent to the Press and Tribune says: "Shortly
before two o'clock the people entered the fair grounds, a little north of
the town, where the speaking stand had been erected. The inevitable
brass cannon was there before them filling the yard with a loud noise
and a bad smell."
LINCOLN IN ANNA AND JONESBORO
Mr. Lincoln reached Anna from the north probably about 2 o'clock
in the afternoon of the fourteenth. He was accompanied by Mr. Hor-
ace White, Mr. D. L. Phillips, and probably Mr. Robert R. Hitt, the
shorthand reporter. In the letter above to the Journal, the correspond-
ent says he was to be the guest of Mr. Dresser, but Mr. A. J. Phillips,
son of D. L. Phillips, says his father entertained Mr. Lincoln. Mr. A. J.
Phillips was eleven years old and he says he remembers the occasion
in all its details. The elder Phillips had an office in a two-story frame
building about where the Miller opera house stands and Messrs. Phil-
lips, Lincoln, Hitt and White, possibly others, spent some time in the
office, and later Mr. Lincoln went to the home of Mr. Phillips on the
north side of the street from Anna to Jonesboro and remained over
night. Messrs. Hitt and White went to Jonesboro and stayed over
night at the Union Hotel, which is situated on the east side of the public
square. In all probability Mr. Lincoln and Mr. Phillips were at the
hotel for some time in the evening, for Mr. Horace White, now of New
York, writes as follows: "The only thing I recall at Jonesboro was
not political and not even terrestrial. It was the splendid appearance
of Donati's comet in the sky, the evening before the debate. Mr. Lin-
coln greatly admired this strange visitor, and he and I sat for an hour
or more in front of the hotel looking at it." Mr. White further says:
"The country people came into the little town with ox teams mostly,
and a very stunted breed of oxen, too. Their wagons were old-fash-
ioned, and looked as though they were ready to fall to pieces."
On the morning of the fifteenth Dr. Me Vane, a prominent Demo-
crat, who lived near Mr. Phillips, offered to take Mr. Lincoln and Mr.
Phillips out driving. Mr. Lincoln consented. Dr. McVane was quite
a horse fancier and drove a fine span of matched geldings. When they
were ready to start Dr. McVane asked young Phillips to go with them
and of course the youngster was glad of the chance. The four drove
264 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
over to Jonesboro, around the town, and westward along the picturesque
road leading to Willard's Landing on the Mississippi river. They re-
turned and Mr. Lincoln made some calls, one of which was to the home
of a Mrs. Hacker, a daughter-in-law of Col. John Hacker and wife of
Dr. Hacker. Some years ago Mrs. Dr. Hacker gave the writer the
story of the visit of both Mr. Lincoln and Senator Douglas. She says
when Lincoln called she had in her arms a six weeks' old baby. She
observed his ungainly appearance, the awkward gait, the long, bony
hand, the kindly look in the eyes, the sympathetic conversation, etc.
He stayed but a few moments, fondled the child and departed. Doug-
las also called. He was tastily attired, his hands encased in kid gloves,
and everything denoted the air of a cultured gentleman. In his visit
to the home he strengthened the ties already strong between himself
and the Hackers, the most influential name in the extreme south end
of the state at that time.
Mr. A. J. Phillips says they returned to Anna for an early dinner
and within a short time the village was startled by the roar of a
cannon. Everybody rushed to the station and a large crowd of people
welcomed the Little Giant. Mr. Horace White says: "I was standing
at the railroad station at Anna when Douglas's special train arrived
from Cairo. My recollection is that there was a flat car attached to
the train on which a small cannon was mounted and that it was fired
several times after its arrival."
Andrew J. Bunch, now seventy-five years of age, living at McClure,
in the northwest part of Alexander county, was a young man twenty-
one years of age at the time of the debate. He was living in Jonesboro
at that time. He says: "Jonesboro was a small town of less than
one thousand population. There was a large hotel on the east side of
the square kept by a man by the name of Sheets, and one on the west
side kept by a Mrs. Williams. The courthouse in the center of the
square was very dilapidated. There was no floor, only a dirt floor.
The present courthouse was just being plastered. The prominent men
were Col. John Hacker, his two sons, William and Henry. The latter
was a doctor. William was a very active politician. Col. John Dough-
erty was a very prominent man. His son, Lafayette, was the United
States marshal for the southern district of Illinois. Other prominent
men were John E. Nail, Willis Willard, John Greer, Adam Cruse, Dr.
Toler, William Bunch, Ephraim Kimmel, Joseph E. Terpinitz, John R.
Miller, George Williams, Samuel Flagler, Jeff Baldwin, etc. But Jones-
boro was almost solid for Buchanan and it was a cold reception that
Douglas got. The reception committee consisted of the Hackers and
Dr. Toler with others who were nominally on the committee. Slight
preparations were made. The debate occurred half a mile north of the
square. The reason the preparations were slight was that no Buchanan
man would do anything toward making arrangements. The Douglas
cannon was taken to the grounds and placed to the south of the speaker's
stand and fired several times while Douglas was speaking. When the
speaking was over someone shouted for Dougherty to speak and he
took the platform, but the confusion was too great. Josh Allen got up
and shouted for Linder, who came forward and spoke. I do not know
what became of Douglas and Lincoln after the speaking."
Prof. Joseph E. Terpinitz, the leader of the band, after telling of
having some difficulty in getting anything to eat, says: "Upon arriv-
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 265
ing at Jonesboro we were again disappointed in getting refreshments.
The square was alive with people and streams of men and boys were
moving toward the fair grounds. Finally the band led the way and the
march to the grounds was taken up. I remember we were tired and
hungry and not inclined to pay much attention to what was going on.
But as we were going up a gentle slope near the grounds, I noticed to
the left of the road in a path a tall, odd looking man walking along
with his hands behind him. He wore a tall plug hat, rather long-tailed
coat, and was a person who would attract attention in a crowd. He
seemed in deep meditation, walking with his head down. I asked
Who is that odd looking man? Someone in the band said that was
Lincoln from Springfield, who was going to speak. He was not particu-
larly with anyone, though there were many people walking along and
his friends may have been near."
The debate was without unusual incident. The audience was in-
deed very small. No one has estimated it more than two thousand,
while those who were accustomed to size up audiences place it at fifteen
hundred. The correspondents for the city papers speak of a good dele-
gation coming from the State Fair at Centralia, and of a good sized
crowd from Cairo. Mr. Horace White says: "My impression was
that the audience at Jonesboro was rather stolid, and took little interest
in the questions discussed, but that it was composed of honest, well
meaning, old fashioned country folks. I do not think Lincoln made any
converts at Jonesboro. I doubt if Douglas made any or even held his
own."
CO
fc
PS
I
w
s
fc
fc
SI
ca
s
P
S
o
ca
H
fc
&.
o
w
os
H
o
fc
w
p
CHAPTER XXIV
LINCOLN-DOUGLAS DEBATE AT JONESBORO
MR. DOUGLAS'S SPEECH MR. LINCOLN'S REPLY MR. DOUGLAS'S REPLY.
The joint debate between Mr. Douglas and Mr. Lincoln, which was
held at Jonesboro on September 15, 1858, was the third of the series,
and so thoroughly covers the ground of the questions at issue, that it
is here reproduced verbatim.
MR. DOUGLAS'S SPEECH
Ladies and Gentlemen: I appear before you to-day in pursuance
of a previous notice, and have made arrangements with Mr. Lincoln
to divide time, and discuss with him the leading political topics that now
agitate the country.
Prior to 1854 this country was divided into two great political
parties known as Whig and Democratic. These parties differed from
each other on certain questions which were then deemed to be impor-
tant to the bests interests of the Republic. Whigs and Democrats dif-
fered about a bank, the tariff, distribution, the specie circular and the
sub-treasury. On those issues we went before the country and discussed
the principles, objects and measures of the two great parties. Each
of the parties could proclaim its principles in Louisiana as well as in
Massachusetts, in Kentucky as well as in Illinois. Since that period, a
great revolution has taken place in the formation of parties, by which
they now seem to be divided by a geographical line, a large party in
the north being arrayed under the Abolition or Republican banner, in
hostility to the southern states, southern people, and southern institu-
tions. It becomes important for us to inquire how this transformation
of parties has occurred, made from those of national principles to
geographical factions. You remember that in 1850 this country was
agitated from, its center to its circumference about this slavery ques-
tion -it became necessary for the leaders of the great Whig party and
the leaders of the great Democratic party to postpone, for the time
being, their particular disputes, and unite first to save the Union be-
fore they should quarrel as to the mode in which it was to be governed.
During the congress of 1849- '50, Henry Clay was the leader of the
Union men, supported by Cass and Webster, and the leaders of the
Democracy and the leaders of the Whigs, in opposition to northern
Abolitionists or southern Disunionists. That great contest of 1850
resulted in the establishment of the Compromise Measures of that year,
which measures rested on the great principle that the people of each
267
268 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
state and each territory of this Union ought to be permitted to regulate
their own domestic institutions in their own way, subject to no other
limitation than that which the Federal constitution imposes.
I now wish to ask you whether that principle was right or wrong
which guaranteed to every state and every community the right to
form and regulate their domestic institutions to suit themselves. These
measures were adopted, as I have previously said, by the joint action
of the Union Whigs and Union Democrats in opposition to northern
Abolitionists and southern Disunionists. In 1858, when the Whig
party assembled at Baltimore, in national convention for the last time,
they adopted the principle of the Compromise Measures of 1850 as
their rule of party action in the future. One month thereafter the
Democrats assembled at the same place to nominate a candidate for
the presidency, and declared the same great principle as the rule of
action by which the Democracy would be governed. The presidential
election of 1852 was fought on that basis. It is true that the Whigs
claimed special merit for the adoption of those measures, because they
asserted that their great Clay originated them, their god-like Webster
defended them and their Fillmore signed the bill making them the law
of the land ; but on the other hand, the Democrats claimed special credit
for the Democracy, upon the ground that we gave twice as many votes
in both houses of congress for the passage of these measures as the
Whig party.
Thus you see that in the presidential election of 1852, the Whigs
were pledged by their platform and their candidate to the principle
of the Compromise Measures of 1850, and the Democracy were likewise
pledged by our principles, our platform, and our candidate to the same
line of policy, to preserve peace and quiet between the different sections
of this Union. Since that period the Whig party has been transformed
into a sectional party, under the name of the Republican party, whilst
the Democratic party continues the same national party it was at that
day. All sectional men, all men of Abolition sentiments and principles,
no matter whether they were old Abolitionists or had been Whigs or
Democrats, rally under the sectional Republican banner, and conse-
quently all national men, all Union-loving men, whether Whigs, Demo-
crats, or by whatever name they have been known, ought to rally under
the stars and stripes in defense of the constitution as our fathers made
it, and of the Union as it has existed under the constitution.
How has this departure from the faith of the Democracy and the
faith of the Whig party been accomplished? In 1854, certain restless,
ambitious, and disappointed politicians throughout the land took ad-
vantage of the temporary excitement created by the Nebraska bill to
try and dissolve the old Whig party and the old Democratic party, to
abolitionize their members, and lead them, bound hand and foot, cap-
tives into the Abolition camp. In the state of New York a convention
was held by some of these men and a platform adopted, every plank of
which was as black as night, each one relating to the negro, and not
one referring to the interests of the white man. That example was
followed throughout the northern states, the effect being made to com-
bine all the free states in hostile array against the slave states. The
men who thus thought that they could build up a great sectional party,
and through its organization control the political destinies of this
country, based all their hopes on the single fact that the north was the
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 269
stronger division of the nation, and hence, if the north could be com-
bined against the south, a sure victory awaited their efforts. I am
doing no more than justice to the truth of history when I say that in
this state Abraham Lincoln, on behalf of the Whigs, and Lyman Trum-
bull, on behalf of the Democrats, were the leaders who undertook to
perform this grand scheme of abolitionizing the two parties to which
they belonged. They had a private arrangement as to what should
be the political destiny of each of the contracting parties before they
went into the operation. The arrangement was that Mr. Lincoln was
to take the old line Whigs with him, claiming that he was still as good
a Whig as ever, over to the Abolitionists, and Mr. Trumbull was to
run for congress in the Belleville district, and, claiming to be a good
Democrat, coax the old Democrats into the Abolition camp, and when,
by the joint efforts of the abolitionized Whigs, the abolitionized Demo-
crats, and the old line Abolition and Freesoil party of this state, they
should secure a majority in the legislature. Lincoln was then to be
made United States senator in Shield's place, Trumbull remaining in
congress until I should be accommodating enough to die or resign, and
give him a chance to follow Lincoln. That was a very nice little bargain
so far as Lincoln and Trumbull were concerned, if it had been carried
out in good faith, and friend Lincoln had attained to senatorial dignity
according to the contract. They went into the contest in every part
of the state, calling upon all disappointed politicians to join in the
crusade against the Democracy, and appealed to the prevailing senti-
ments and prejudices in all the northern counties of the state. In
three congressional districts in the north end of the state they adopted,
as the platform of this new party thus formed by Lincoln and Trum-
bull in the connection with the Abolitionists, all of those principles
which aimed at a warfare on the part of the north against the south.
They declared in that platform that the Wilmot Proviso was to be
applied to all the territories of the United States, north as well as
south of 36 degrees 30 minutes, and not only to all the territory we then
had but all that we might hereafter acquire ; that hereafter no more slave
states should be admitted into this Union, even if the people, of such
state desired slavery; that the Fugitive Slave law should be absolutely
and unconditionally repealed ; that slavery should be abolished in the
District of Columbia; that the slave-trade should be abolished between
the different states, and, in fact, every article in their creed related to
this slavery question, and pointed to a northern geographical party in
hostility to the southern states of this Union. Such were their princi-
ples in northern Illinois. A little further south they became bleached
and grew paler just in proportion as public sentiment moderated and
changed in this direction. They were Republicans or Abolitionists in
the north, anti-Nebraska men down about Springfield, and in this neigh-
borhood they contented themselves with talking about the inexpediency
of the repeal of the Missouri Compromise. In the extreme northern
counties they brought out men to canvass the state whose complexion
suited their political creed, and hence Fred Douglass, the negro, was
to be found there, following General Cass, and attempting to speak on
behalf of Lincoln, Trumbull and Abolitionism, against that illustrious
senator. Why, they brought Fred Douglass to Freeport, when I was
addressing a meeting there, in a carriage driven by the white owner,
the negro sitting inside with the white lady and her daughter. When
270 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
I got through canvassing the northern counties that year, and pro-
gressed as far south as Springfield, I was met and opposed in discussion
by Lincoln, Lovejoy, Trumbull, and Sidney Breese, who were on one
side. Father Giddings, the high-priest of Abolitionism, had just been
there, and Chase came about the time I left. ["Why didn't you shoot
him?"] I did take a running shot at them, but as I was single-handed
against the white, black and mixed drove, I had to use a shotgun and
fire into the crowd instead of taking them off singly with a rifle. Trum-
bull had for his lieutenants, in aiding him to abolitionize the Democracy,
such men as John Wentworth, of Chicago, Governor Reynolds, of Belle-
ville, Sidney Breese, of Carlisle, and John Dougherty, of Union, each
of whom modified his opinions to suit the locality he was in. Dougherty,
for instance, would not go much further than to talk about the inex-
pediency of the Nebraska bill, whilst his allies at Chicago, advocated
negro citizenship and negro equality, putting the white man and the
negro on the same basis under the law. Now these men, four years ago,
were engaged in a conspiracy to break down the Democracy ; to-day
they are again acting together for the same purpose! They do not
hoist the same flag; they do not own the same principles, or profess
the same faith ; but conceal their union for the sake of policy. In the
northern counties, you find that all the conventions are called in the
name of the Black Republican party; at Springfield, they dare not call
a Republican convention, but invite all the enemies of the Democracy
to unite, and when they get down into Egypt, Trumbull issues notices
calling upon the "Free Democracy" to assemble and hear him speak.
I have one of the handbills calling a Trumbull meeting at Waterloo
the other day, which I received there, which is in the following language :
A meeting of the Free Democracy will take place in Waterloo, on Monday,
Sept. 13th lust., whereat Hon. Lyman Trumbull, Hon. Jehu Baker and others,
will address the people upon the different political topics of the day. Members of
all parties are cordially invited to be present, and hear and determine for
themselves.
THE MONROE FREE DEMOCRACY.
What is that name of "Free Democrats" put forth for unless to
deceive the people, and make them believe that Trumbull and his fol-
lowers are not the same party as that which raises the black flag of
Abolitionism in the northern part of this state, and makes war upon
the Democratic party throughout the state. When I put that question
to them at Waterloo on Saturday last, one of them rose and stated that
they had changed their name for political effect in order to get votes.
There was a candid admission. Their object in changing their party
organization and principles in different localities was avowed to be an
attempt to cheat and deceive some portion of the people until after the
election. Why cannot a political party that is conscious of the rectitude
of its purposes and the soundness of its principles declare them every-
where alike? I would disdain to hold any political principles that I
could not avow in the same terms in Kentucky that I declared in Illinois,
in Charleston as well as in Chicago, in New Orleans as well as in New
York. So long as we live under a constitution common to all the states,
our political faith ought to be as broad, as liberal, and just as that
constitution itself, and should be proclaimed alike in every portion of
the Union. But it is apparent that our opponents find it necessary,
for partisan effect, to change their colors in different counties in order
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 271
to catch the popular breeze, and hope with these discordant materials
combined together to secure a majority in the legislature for the pur-
pose of putting down the Democratic party. This combination did suc-
ceed in 1854 so far as to elect a majority of their confederates to the
legislature, and the first important act which they performed was to
elect a senator in the place of the eminent and gallant Senator Shields.
His term expired in the United States senate at that time, and he had
to be crushed by the Abolition coalition for the simple reason that he
would not join in their conspiracy to wage war against one-half of the
Union. That was the only objection to General Shields. He had served
the people of the state with ability in the legislature, he had served
you with fidelity and ability as auditor, he had performed his duties to
the satisfaction of the whole country at the head of the land depart-
ment at Washington, he had covered the state and the Union with
immortal glory on the bloody fields of Mexico in defense of the honor
of our flag, and yet he had to be stricken down by this unholy combina-
tion. And for what cause? Merely because he would not join a com-
bination of one-half of the states to make war upon the other half, after
having poured out his heart's blood for all the states in the Union.
Trumbull was put in his place by Abolitionism. How did Trumbull
get there? Before the Abolitionists would consent to go into an elec-
tion for United States senator they required all the members of this
new combination to show their hands upon this question of Abolitionism.
Lovejoy, one of their high-priests, brought in resolutions defining the
Abolition creed, and required them to commit themselves on it by their
votes yea or nay. In that creed, as laid down by Lovejoy, they de-
clared first, that the Wilmot Proviso must be put on all the territories
of the United States, north as well as south of 36 degrees 30 minutes, and
that no more territory should ever be acquired unless slavery was at first
prohibited therein ; second, that no more states should ever be received
into the Union unless slavery was first prohibited, by constitutional
provision, in such states; third, that the Fugitive Slave law must be
immediately repealed, or, failing in that, then such amendments were
to be made to it as would render it useless and inefficient for the objects
for which it was passed, etc. The next day after these resolutions were
offered they were voted upon, part of them carried, and the others
defeated, the same men who voted for them, with only two exceptions,
voting soon after for Abraham Lincoln as their candidate for the United
States senate. He came within one or two votes of being elected, but
he could not quite get the number required for the simple, reason that
his friend Trumbull, who was a party to the bargain by which Lincoln
was to take Shields 's place, controlled a few abolitionized Democrats in
the legislature, and would not allow them all to vote for him, thus
wronging Lincoln by permitting him on each ballot to be almost elected,
but not quite, until he forced them to drop Lincoln and elect him
(Trumbull), in order to unite the party. Thus you find, that although
the legislature was carried that year by the bargain between Trumbull,
Lincoln, and the Abolitionists, and the union of these discordant ele-
ments in one harmonious party; yet Trumbull violated his pledge, and
played a Yankee trick on Lincoln when they came to divide the spoils.
Perhaps you would like a little evidence on this point. If you would, I
will call Col. James H. Matheny, of Springfield, to the stand, Mr. Lin-
coln's especial confidential friend for the last twenty years, and see
272 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
what he will say upon the subject of this bargain. Matheny is now the
Black Republican or Abolition candidate for congress in the Springfield
district against the gallant Colonel Harris, and is making speeches all
over that part of the state against me and in favor of Lincoln, in con-
cert with Trumbull. He ought to be a good witness, and I will read an
extract from a speech which he made in 1856, when he was mad be-
cause his friend Lincoln had been cheated. It is one of numerous
speeches of the same tenor that were made about that time, exposing
this bargain between Lincoln, Trumbull and the Abolitionists. Math-
eny then said :
"The Whigs, Abolitionists, Know Nothings and renegade Democrats
made a solemn compact for the purpose of carrying this state against
the Democracy, on this plan : 1st. That they would all combine and
elect Mr. Trumbull to congress, and thereby carry his district for the
legislature, in order to throw all the strength that could be obtained
into that body against the Democrats. 2d. That when the legislature
should meet, the officers of that body, such as speaker, clerks, door
keepers, etc., would be given to the Abolitionists; and 3d. That the
Whigs were to have the United States senator. That, accordingly, in
good faith, Trumbull was elected to congress, and his district carried
for the legislature, and, when it convened, the Abolitionists got all the
officers of that body, and thus far the "bond" was fairly executed.
The Whigs, on their part, demanded the election of Abraham Lincoln
to the United States senate, that the bond might be fulfilled, the other
parties to the contract having already secured to themselves all that
was called for. But, in the most perfidious manner, they refused to
elect Mr. Lincoln; and the mean, low-lived, sneaking Trumbull suc-
ceeded, by pledging all that was required by any party, in thrusting
Lincoln aside and foisting himself, an excrescence from the rotten bowels
of the Democracy, into the United States senate ; and thus it has ever
been, that an honest man makes a bad bargain when he conspires or
contracts with rogues."
Matheny thought that his friend Lincoln made a bad bargain when
he conspired and contracted with such rogues as Trumbull and his
Abolition associates in that campaign. Lincoln was shoved off the track,
and he and his friends all at once began to mope ; became sour and
mad, and disposed to tell, but dare not ; and thus they stood for a long
time, until the Abolitionists coaxed and nattered him back by their
assurances that he should certainly be a senator in Douglas's place.
In that way the Abolitionists have been enabled to hold Lincoln to the
alliance up to this time, and now they have brought him into a fight
against me, and he is to see if he is again to be cheated by them. Lin-
coln this time, though, required more of them than a promise, and holds
their bond, if not security, that Lovejoy shall not cheat him as Trumbull
did.
When the Republican convention assembled at Springfield, in June
last, for the purpose of nominating state officers only, the Abolition-
ists could not get Lincoln and his friends into it until they would
pledge themselves that Lincoln should be their candidate for the
senate ; and you will find, in proof of this, that that convention passed
a resolution unanimously declaring that Abraham Lincoln was the
"first, last and only choice" of the Republicans for United States
senator. He was not willing to have it understood that he was merely
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 241
as the road was built and in operation, there was a rapid rise in the
prices of land. Cities sprang up and farms were opened. This in-
creased valuation of these lands soon brought in an increasing amount
of taxes and thus the burden of the state debt was gradually lifted.
The cost of the road, according to a statement made by Mr. Ackerman
in 1883, at that time president of the road, was $40,000,000. The sale
of the lands along the line of the road produced some income for the
company, but within a few years the company was in debt over $23,-
000,000. Mr. Ackerman further says that the road was kept from
bankruptcy by the heroic work of its officers, assisted by Richard Cob-
den on behalf of the English shareholders.
The charter granted to the Illinois Central Railroad Company con-
veyed to that corporation all the lands which congress had so gener-
ously given to the state by the act of September 20, 1850. The pro-
visons of the charter pertaining to the returns which the company
should make to the state for the gift of the lands, were the result of
much discussion and several compromises. The memorial addressed
to the legislature by the nine gentlemen contained near the close, this
clause : ' ' And the said company, from and after the completion of
the said road, will pay to the state of Illinois, annually per cent
of the gross earnings of the said railroad, without deduction or charge
for expenses or for any other matter or cause." After a thorough
discussion of all the interests involved, the following sections were in*
corporated in the charter:
Section 18. In consideration of the grants, privileges, and fran-
chises herein conferred upon said company for the purposes aforesaid,
the said company shall, on the first Mondays of December and June in
each year, pay into the treasury of the state of Illinois five per centum
on the gross or total proceeds, receipts or income derived from said road
and branches, for the six months then next preceding.
The same section then provides for the keeping of accurate and
detailed records of such income, and for reports, etc., to the governor.
Section 22 of the charter provides that all the lands shall be exempt
from taxation till sold by the company. It also provides for the
exemption of all the stock of the road for six years. Then follows this
provision :
Section 22. After the expiration of six years, the stock, property,
and assets, belonging to said company shall be listed by the president,
secretary or other officer, with the auditor of state, and an annual tax
for state purposes shall be assessed by the auditor upon all the property
and assets of every name, kind and description belonging to said cor-
poration. Whenever the taxes levied for state purposes shall exceed
three-fourths of one per centum per annum, such excess shall be de-
ducted from the gross proceeds or income herein required to be paid
by said corporation to the state, and the said corporation is hereby
exempted from all taxation of every kind, except as herein provided
for. The revenue or income arising from said taxation and the said
five per cent of gross or total proceeds, receipts or income aforesaid,
shall be paid into the state treasury in money, and applied to the pay-
ment of the interest-paying state indebtedness until the extinction
thereof; Provided, in case the five per cent, provided to be paid into
the state treasury and the state taxes to be paid by the corporation,
VOL i u
242 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
do not amount to seven per cent of the gross or total proceeds, receipts,
or income, then the said company shall pay into the state treasury the
difference so as to make the whole amount paid equal, at least, to seven
per cent of the gross receipts of said corporation.
The first four semi-annual payments made to the state treasury by
the Illinois Central Company consisted of five per cent of the gross
earnings. Since April 30, 1857, the payments have heen made on a
basis of seven per cent of the gross earnings. The first semi-annual
payment made October 31, 1855, amounted to $29,751.59. The last
semi-annual payment made October 31, 1911, was $620,388.12. The
total paid into the state treasury in the past fifty-one years is $30,942,-
282.80. In at least two instances in the past fifty years, the Illinois
Central Company has advanced the semi-annual payment several
months before it was due, and thus relieved the state from the embar-
rassment of a deficit in the treasury.
As stated above, the company has annually paid seven per cent of
its gross earnings into the treasury with the understanding that this
is the maximum amount to be paid in lieu of all forms of taxation.
The attorney-general, the Hon. W. H. Stead, has furnished to the audi-
tor of public accounts an opinion upon the subject of taxation of the
Illinois Central Railroad Company, which briefly stated is as follows:
1. As provided in section 18 of the charter, the said company is
required to pay into the state treasury semi-annually on the first Mon-
days in December and June, five per cent of the gross earnings for
the preceding six months.
2. Section 22 of the charter makes it the duty of said company to
list the stock, property, and assets belonging to the said company with
the auditor of public accounts for the purpose of taxation.
3. It is the duty of the auditor of public accounts to levy upon
said property as listed, an annual state tax which shall be paid as are
other state taxes. (Provision is made that this tax shall never exceed
75 cents on the $100.)
4. This tax so levied and collected must be paid into the state
treasury; and if this tax, together with the five per cent of the gross
earnings shall not equal seven per cent of the gross earnings, then the
company is bound by the charter to make good such deficiency.
5. If the tax levied by the auditor of public accounts together with
the five per cent of the gross earnings shall exceed seven per cent of
the gross earnings the said tax must nevertheless be paid in full.
6. The provisions of the charter apply to the Illinois Central Rail-
road from Cairo via Centralia to La Salle, 300.99 miles ; from La Salle
via Galena to Dunleith, 146.73 miles; from Centralia to Chicago, 249.78
miles; total 697.5 miles. The provisions of the charter do not apply
to any roads leased, purchased, or built by the company other than the
697.5 miles referred to above.
The said company listed its property with the auditor of public
accounts from 1855 to 1859, but since that time until the spring of
1906 it did not do so, claiming that the seven per cent of its gross
earnings was the maximum amount which the company was required
by the charter to pay into the state treasury. In the spring of 1906
the company listed its property with the auditor and has continued to
do so since. The suit entered by Governor Deneen and Attorney Gen-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 243
eral Stead resulted in the collection of a large amount of unpaid taxes,
but now the road after paying in five per cent of its gross earnings and
then submitting to taxation as any other railroad finds that five per
cent plus the taxes does not equal seven per cent of the gross receipts
and the deficit is made up as is shown by the following letter from the
auditor of public accounts :
Springfield, 111.. February 15, 1912. MB. GEO. W. SMITH,
Carbondale, 111. Dear Sir: Replying to your favor of the 14th instant I
beg to inform you that the value of the stock, property and assets of the Illinois
Central Railroad Company, listed by said Company to the Auditor of Public
Accounts as required by the provisions of "An Act to incorporate the Illinois
Central Railroad Company," approved February 10, 1851, is as follows :
Value of right of way $60.354,234.00
Value of buildings on right of way 2,339,832.00
Value of main track 24,695,733.00
Value of Second. 3rd, 4th and additional main tracts 9,427.063.00
Value of side and turn-out tracks 3,792,670.00
Value of rolling stock 12,550,247.00
Value of personal property other than rolling stock 933,329.00
Value of stocks, bonds, cash and other assets 67,973,984.55
Aggregate value of all property and assets $182,067,092.55
Payments into the State Treasury by the Illinois Central R. R. Co. since
May 1, 1906, are as follows :
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Oct. 31, 1906 $600,102.55
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Apr. 30, 1907 596,210.28
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Oct. 31, 1907 642,325.84
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Apr. 30, 1908 533,342.89
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Oct. 31, 1908 559,773.55
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Apr. 30, 1909 563,307.52
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Oct. 31, 1909 589,361.82
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Apr. 30, 1910 607,918.20
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Oct. 31, 1910 610,009.64
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Apr. 20, 1911 619,096.12
7 per cent on gross receipts for 6 mos. ending Oct. 31, 1911 620,388.12
The State tax rate for the year 1910 was assessed against one-third of the
above total valuation of stock, property and assets which amounted to $60,689,-
030.85. the tax rate extended against said valuation being 30c on the $100, and was
computed in the assessment as follows:
5 per cent on $8,684,545.71 gross receipts for 6 mos. ending
Apr. 30, 1910 $434,227.29
5 per cent on $8.714,423.45 gross receipts for 6 mos. ending
Oct. 31, 1910 435.721.17
State tax assessed on stock, property & assets for 1910 182,067.09
Balance necessary to make the taxes equal 7 per cent of gross receipts. 165,912.29
Total tax due for 1910 $1,217,927.84
Statement of the amounts paid into the State Treasury on account of 7
per cent of the gross receipts is as follows:
June 1910, 7 per cent on $8,684,545.71 gross receipts for 6 mos.
ending Apr. 30, 1910 $607,918.20
December 1910. 7 per cent on $8,714,423.45 gross receipts for 6 mos.
ending Oct. 31, 1910 610,009.64
Total tax paid the State Treasurer $1,217.927.84
Yours truly,
J. S. McCuLLOUGH.
Auditor P. A.
A NEW BANKING SYSTEM
The experience of Illinois in the banking business, had been so un-
fortunate that there was inserted in the constitution of 1848, Article
244 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
X, Section 5, this provision: "No act of the general assembly, author-
izing corporations or associations with banking powers, shall go into
effect or in any manner be enforced, unless the same shall be submitted
to the people at the general election next succeeding the passage of the
same, and be approved by a majority of all the votes cast at such elec-
tion for and against such law." Section 4, of the same article pro-
vided that all stockholders in banking associations issuing bank notes,
should be individually responsible proportionately to the stock held by
each, for all liabilities of the corporation or association. Since the
winding up of affairs of the old State Bank and the Bank of Illinois
there were no banks in Illinois issuing bank bills. The only money in
circulation was gold and silver, and paper money from banks located
in other states.
In 1838, the legislature of New York passed a law which created a
system of banking quite different from anything before tried in this
country. This bill provided the following plan, briefly outlined:
1. A person or persons might deposit with the comptroller of the
state a certain amount of United States bonds, New York state bonds,
or other state bonds, or mortgages to be approved by that officer, as
security.
2. The comptroller issued to such persons bank bills which when
properly signed by the bank officers might be put into circulation as
money.
3. Said notes when put in circulation were to be redeemed by the
bank when presented for redemption by the holder within a limited
time, or
4. The comptroller could sell the bonds deposited with him and
redeem said bank notes.
5. In case the state had to wind up the affairs of any such bank
and the securities on deposit did not bring an amount equal to the
outstanding bank notes, the available cash from the sale of the bonds
was used in paying as large a per cent as possible on the dollar, and
all else was lost to the bank-note holder.
Upon the face of this law it looked as if there was scarcely any
chance for loss to the bank-note holder and of course there could be
none to the state as it was acting merely in the capacity of an agent
of trust. Following the ratification of the constitution of 1848, there
began almost immediately an agitation for banks of issue in Illinois.
In the session of 1851 the legislature passed a banking law modeled
upon the New York law outlined above. This law could not go into
effect until ratified by the majority of the votes cast at a general elec-
tion. The general election was provided for in November, 1851, and
the vote stood for the law, 37,626; against the law, 31,405 a very
light vote.
This law was called the ' ' Free Banking Law, ' ' because anyone could
Illinois state bonds, other state bonds. A provision in the law con-
go into the banking business. That is one did not have to have a spe-
cially enacted charter. The securities were to be deposited with the
auditor of public accounts, and might consist of United States bonds,
templated the depreciation in value of state bonds and so they were
not taken for their full face value. No bank could be organized with
a smaller bank issue than $50,000. It was also provided in the law
that if any bank refused to redeem its issue, it was liable to a fine of
twelve and one-half per cent on the amount presented for redemption.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 245
One way the bank managed to keep people from presenting their
bills for redemption was as follows: A bank, say in Springfield, Illi-
nois, would send $25,000 of its own issue to a bank in Massachusetts,
say in Boston ; the Boston bank returning a like amount to the Spring-
field bank. Each bank would then pay out this money over its counter
in small quantities and in this way the Springfield bank issue would
become scattered all over New England and no person holding but a
few dollars would think of coming to Springfield to get his bills re-
deemed. The issue of the Boston bank would be scattered through the
west. In this way, and in other ways the money of Illinois became
scattered in other states while in the ordinary business transactions in
this state one would handle a large number of bills daily which had
been issued in other states.
No doubt many corporations went into the banking business under
this law with clean hands and carried on a properly conducted banking
business but there were ways by which irresponsible and dishonest men
might go into the banking business and make large sums of money
without very much capital invested.
These banks were known as Wild Cat banks. The name is said to
have originated from the picture of a wild cat engraved on the bills of
one of these irresponsible banks in Michigan. However, they may have
been named from the fact that the words "wild cat" were often applied
to any irresponsible venture or scheme.
There were, in Illinois, organized under this law, one hundred and
fifteen banks of issue. Up to 1860 the "ultimate security" was suffi-
cient at any time to redeem all outstanding bills, but when the Civil
war came on the securities of the southern states, on deposit in the
auditor's office, depreciated greatly in value. The banks were going
into liquidation rapidly. They redeemed their bills at all prices from
par down to 49 cents on the $1. It is estimated that the bill-holders
lost about $400,000, but that it came in such a way that it was not
felt seriously. This system of banking was followed by the National
Banking System with which we are acquainted today.
The one hundred and fifteen banks of issue which were in operation
in Illinois just prior to the Civil war, issued nearly a thousand differ-
ent kinds of bank bills. Because of the large number of kinds of bills,
counterfeiting was easy, and it is said that much of the money in
circulation was counterfeit. Bankers received reports as to the condi-
tion of the banks over the state daily. One never knew when he pre-
sented a bill in payment of a debt, whether or not it was of any value.
Often the merchant would accept this paper money only when heavily
discounted.
CHAPTEK XXII
GOVERNOR JOEL A. MATTESON
UNDER THE NEW CONSTITUTION MATTESON ELECTED GOVERNOR ILLI-
NOIS CENTRAL BUILT SLAVERY AGITATION CANAL SCRIP FRAUD
STATE AND NATIONAL POLITICS.
The constitution of 1818 provided for the state election to be held
in August of the election year. It further provided for the meeting
of the legislature and the inauguration of the governor to take place
in December. The first election for governor occurred in August, 1818,
and the inauguration of that officer came in December, 1818.
In making the new constitution the delegates wished to have the
election of governor at the same time as that of the President, so the
date for the election of governor was placed in November of the "leap
year," and the inauguration of the governor and the meeting of the
legislature set for January following.
Governor French, who was elected in August, 1846, would have re-
tired in December, 1850, but on account of the adoption of the new con-
stitution he was legislated out of office and was reelected in November,
1848, to serve till January, 1853. The governor's term is now identical
with that of the President.
MATTESON ELECTED GOVERNOR
The Democratic state ticket in 1852 was: Governor, Joel A. Mat-
teson, Will county; lieutenant governor, Gustavus Koerner, Belle-
ville, St. Clair county ; secretary of state, Alexander Starne ; auditor,
Thomas H. Campbell ; treasurer, John Moore. Mr. Matteson was a
successful business man of Joliet. He was a contractor in the con-
struction of the Illinois and Michigan canal. Gustavus Koerner was
born in Germany in 1809. He was highly educated having received
the degree of LL. D. from Heidelberg in 1822.
The Whigs put forward for governor E. B. Webb of White county;
for lieutenant governor, J. L. D. Morrison of St. Clair county; Buck-
ner S. Morris for secretary of state ; Charles Betts for auditor ; and
Francis Arnz for treasurer.
There was little excitement in the contest and the state and na-
tional Democratic tickets were elected. Governor Matteson seemed
to have very decided views on the affairs of the state many of which
were crystallized into law. He recommended a new penitentiary at
Joliet; the building of a governor's mansion; -chartering the state ag-
246
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 247
ricultural society; and the most important of all was the free school
system. This last will be discussed under the subject of education.
The progress of the state is shown when it is stated that at the
beginning of his term of office there were only four hundred miles of
railroad in the state while at the close of his term there were three
thousand miles of completed road. The population of Chicago was
doubled. During Governor Matteson's term there was radical legis-
lation on the sale of intoxicants. In 1855 a law resembling the "Maine
law" was passed which was a prohibition law, but it carried a clause
which required it to be ratified by a popular vote before it went into
effect. When the vote was taken on the referendum clause in June of
that year it was lost by a small majority. It is said the counties in
the southern part of the state voted against the law.
ILLINOIS CENTRAL BUILT
The period covered by Governor Matteson's term was one filled
with important events both for the state and the nation. The Illinois
Central Railroad was built in this time, the Republican party had its
origin, the free school system was put in operation, and the repeal of
the Missouri Compromise was brought about.
SLAVERY AGITATION
During the years of Mr. Matteson's administration, there was great
agitation in Illinois on the slavery question. The constitution of 1848
had abolished slavery, but there were in the state quite a number of
free negroes. The "underground railroad" was in active operation
and had been since 1835. The fugitive slave law passed by congress
in 1850 was very obnoxious to many people and the underground rail-
way was liberally patronized in the years '51, '52, and '53. On Feb-
ruary 12, 1853, the legislature passed a law concerning free negroes
and mulattoes. This law made it a crime to bring into the state a
negro. Again if a negro came into the state and remained ten days,
he was liable to arrest, and to be fined $50. If he could not pay the
fine he was sold to anyone who would pay the cost of the arrest and
trial. This law was intended to serve two purposes; first to make it
a crime to assist negroes into the state and in making their escape, and
second to enable the southern slave catcher to get possession of his
slave at the actual cost of arrest and trial. Nor was the slave ques-
tion at all pacified by the passage of the law repealing the Missouri
Compromise. Mr. Douglas was the champion of the bill in congress
and when he returned to Illinois he found many of his neighbors and
friends actively and even bitterly opposed to the measure. All over
tho state there were speeches, conventions, and resolutions denounc-
ing it. An active newspaper war was everywhere waged against the
measure. The bill was passed in May, 1854, and the congressional can-
vass was carried on through the summer months following. Douglas
attempted to explain his action but in many places he was treated
with scant courtesy by the disappointed people.
There was a great disturbance in political parties and new parties
were being formed. These shall have our attention presently.
248
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
CANAL SCRIP FRAUD
There was a scandal in Governor Matteson's administration which
has left a cloud over the name of a very excellent business man and
one who in many ways showed himself patriotic. This is what is
known as the canal scrip fraud. It was not discovered until in Jan-
uary, 1857, but it will be in order to relate it at this time.
In the early part of the month named there were discovered evidences
of extensive frauds having been committed upon the treasury of the
state. It seems that in 1839 the trustees of the Illinois and Michigan
canal had issued what was called "canal scrip" to the amount of
nearly $400,000. This canal scrip was similar to bank notes and was
issued in fifty and one hundred dollar bills. It served the purpose of
money till the regular bonds could be sold when with the cash thus
received these canal scrip bills were to be redeemed.
They were all redeemed by 1842-3 excepting $316. But it appears
that when this scrip was redeemed instead of being destroyed or can-
celled, the bills were packed away in boxes and finally found their way
A ONE HUNDRED DOLLAR CANAL SCRIP BILL SUCH AS GOVERNOR
MATTESON CASHED WHILE GOVERNOR OF THE STATE
to the capitol in Springfield. Here they were stored away and prob-
ably forgotten.
Governor Matteson was a rich man, and had been engaged previ-
ously to his election in taking contracts for the building of railroads,
canals, and other public works. He also dealt in bonds and stocks.
Now there seemed to have been an arrangement by which old canal
bonds, scrip, etc., should be refunded or be redeemed in cash. Just
before Governor Matteson went out of office he presented large quan-
tities of these canal scrip bills for redemption. They were promptly
redeemed by the proper officers. Other large quantities were re-
deemed. So when the whole matter came to light it appeared that
the governor had received about $250,000 from the treasury for this
scrip.
Upon investigation the boxes which formerly contained the uncan-
celled scrip were empty at least contained no uncancelled scrip. The
canal commissioners testified the scrip presented by Governor Matte-
son was the same scrip they had redeemed. Judgment was obtained
against Governor Matteson for over $250,000. His property was seized
and sold, and altogether $238,000 was realized; it left an unpaid bal-
ance due the state of $27,000. Governor Matteson went into retire-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 249
merit and passed the rest of his days in very great quiet. He died in
1873. It is said no one ever went out of office with brighter prospect
before him than did Governor Matteson, but this discovery blasted
every prospect.
STATE AND NATIONAL POLITICS
When Illinois came into the Union in 1818, there was but one party
in this country. This was what we know as the Democratic party,
then often called the Republican party. When Jackson became presi-
dent, there were Jackson men and anti-Jackson men, the old Federalist
party having run its course. In the struggle over slavery in Illinois
from 1833 to 1837 there were two factions, but they were all Demo-
crats. But by 1840, there were distinct political parties, the Whigs
and the Democrats. There were also Abolitionists who might be either
Whigs or Democrats. The Whigs were fairly well organized fom 1840
to 1854.
In 1852 at the Whig convention in Illinois the presiding officer
stated publicly that there was not much chance for the Whigs but that
they should keep up a bold front for the sake of their friends in other
states. When the repeal of the Missouri Compromise was before con-
gress, there was great interest in Illinois among the political parties,
since it appeared that the line of cleavage would henceforth be be-
tween those who favored slavery and those who opposed it.
In many counties in Illinois there were conventions and other pub-
lic meetings held for the purpose of protesting against the repeal of
the Missouri Compromise. One such convention which met in Spring-
field in October, 1854, took the name Republican. Stephen A. Douglas,
one of the United States senators from Illinois, was the champion
of the Kansas-Nebraska Act. Of course all southern Democrats would
be with him, so would those southern Whigs who were slave-holders
and wished to see slave territory extended. There were in the north
and east Whigs who oppose the repeal of the Missouri Compromise.
The Abolitionists, if they took any hand in the contest at all, would nat-
urally be against the measure. All Free-Soilers were bitterly opposed
to the repeal. The Know-Nothings were against slavery. There was
thus in Illinois in 1854, on one side of the anti-Nebraska question, the
Democratic party, led by Douglas, which remained loyal to the national
Democratic administration. This party was for the repeal of the Mis-
souri Compromise. There were on the other side of the dividing line
Free-Soilers, Whigs, Know-Nothings, Independent Democrats, and Abo-
litionists.
The common ground upon which all or nearly all of these oppo-
nents of the Democratic party could stand, was opposition to the spread
of slavery into the territory of the United States. Public meetings,
resolutions, and platforms of principles were the order of the day. In
Kane county a meeting was held on August 19, 1854, at which the fol-
lowing platform was adopted:
We, the people of Kane county, in mass convention assembled, ir-
respective of party, in view of the long continued encroachments of
the slave power, culminating at last in the repeal of the law of free-
dom in all the hitherto unorganized territories of the Union, will co-
operate with friends of freedom throughout the state in an effort to
250 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
bring the government back to first principles ; to restore Kansas and
Nebraska to the position of free territories; to repeal the fugitive
slave law ; to restrict slavery in the states in which it exists ; to pro-
hibit the admission of any more slave states into the Union; to exclude
slavery from all the territories over which the government has ex-
clusive jurisdiction ; restrict the acquirement of any new slave terri-
tory ; and the repeal of the inhuman and barbarous black laws of this
state.
This expresses very generally the feeling of the Anti-Nebraska party
throughout the state.
Anti-Nebraska candidates were nominated for congress, and an
Anti-Nebraska state convention, which met in Springfield, October 3,
1854, consisting of but twenty-six delegates, nominated a candidate,
J. E. McClun, for the office of state treasurer. Mr. McClun's name
was later replaced by that of Mr. James Miller. A platform was an-
nounced and a central committee appointed. Mr. Lincoln was on the
central committee. A vigorous campaign was made. Chase and Gid-
dings, of Ohio, assisted in the campaign in this state. Mr. Miller was
defeated for treasurer, but three of the nine congressmen from Illi-
nois were Anti-Nebraska or Republican. They were Elihu B. Wash-
burne, James Knox, and Jesse O. Norton.
The Anti-Nebraska elements were drawn together all over the coun-
try, and the Democrats of Illinois felt keenly the need of holding all
their forces together. They issued a call as early as December 1, 1855,
for their state convention, which should meet in Springfield May 1,
1856. At this convention the Hon. W. A. Anderson, of Adams county,
was nominated for governor. Col. R. J. Hamilton, of Cook, was nom-
inated for lieutenant-governor. The platform affirmed that congress
had no right to abolish, establish, or prohibit slavery in the states or
territories. It approved the principle of popular sovereignty, the
compromise of 1850, and declared that the foreign born citizens ought
not to be proscribed on account of their nativity or religion.
The Anti-Nebraska party or what came to be the Republican party,
was very active during the year 1855, and early in that year definite
and vigorous lines of political actions were laid out for the guidance
of the party in the campaign before it. The Hon. Paul Selby, now an
honored citizen of Chicago, was at that time editor of the Morgan
(Jacksonville) Journal. Mr. Selby issued a call through the columns
of his paper for a convention of all Anti-Nebraska editors, to be held
in Decatur, February 22, 1856, for the purpose of formulating definite
plans in the coming campaign. Mr. Selby was honored with the chair-
manship of the convention, and Mr. William J. Usrey, editor of the
Decatur Chronicle, was made secretary. There was only one funda-
mental point upon which all agreed, that was opposition to the Kan-
sas-Nebraska bill. There were, of course, many points of difference
among the dozen editors present; but they were all wise enough and
patriotic enough to leave these differences unnoticed. Strong reso-
lutions against the Kansas-Nebraska legislation were passed, and a
call was issued for a state convention of anti-Nebraska people to meet
in Bloomington May 29, 1856. To further the interests of such a
movement, this convention of editors appointed a sort of executive
committee consisting of one from each congressional district and two
at large, making eleven in all. This committee issued the call, appor-
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 251
tioned the delegates, and made other provisions for the Bloomington
convention.
The convention assembled on the 29th of May. Out of one hundred
and two counties in the state about thirty counties were not repre-
sented. In some instances men came as representatives having no cre-
dentials. In other cases the properly accredited delegates were
accompanied by scores of sympathetic citizens. There were present
the representatives of at least four political parties Whigs, Demo-
crats, Know-Nothings, and Abolitionists. It was not called a Republican
convention. Prominent among those who were there were John M.
Palmer, who was selected as the chairman of the convention, Abra-
ham Lincoln, O. H. Browning, John Wentworth, Richard Yates, Owen
Lovejoy, Richard Oglesby, Gustavus Koerner, David Davis, Norman
B. Judd, Joseph Medill, and scores of others who afterward filled re-
sponsible positions in the party organization as well as in the state
and nation.
The platform was a short but clear statement of the principles up-
on which a state and national party might be grounded. There were
six resolutions.
1. They pledge themselves to wrest the government from the
Democratic party by honorable and' constitutional means and restore
it to the principles of Washington and Jefferson.
2. They hold to the doctrine held by all the statesmen of the first
sixty years that congress has the constitutional right to control slavery
in the United States.
3. They affirm that the repeal of the Missouri Compromise was
a violation of the plighted faith of the states, and pledge themselves
to restore by constitutional means Kansas and Nebraska to freedom.
4. They declare their allegiance to the Union and denounce the
disunionists who are trying to bring about its dissolution.
5. They favor the immediate admission of Kansas with the con-
stitution adopted by the people of the territory.
6. Resolved, That the spirit of our institutions, as well as the con-
stitution of our country, guarantees the liberty of conscience as well
as political freedom, and that we will proscribe no one, by legislation
or otherwise, on account of religious opinions, or in consequence of
place of birth.
A state ticket was nominated as follows: For governor, William
H. Bissell; for lieutenant governor, Francis A. Hoffman (afterwards
replaced by John Wood); secretary of state, 0. M. Hatch; auditor,
Jesse K. Dubois; treasurer, James Miller; superintendent of public
instruction, William H. Powell.
Of course there was much oratory and not a little prophesying.
Among those who spoke was Abraham Lincoln, but unfortunately his
speech was not reduced to writing and it has poetically been called
the "lost speech." Men yet living who heard it differ as to some of
the details, but upon the main and fundamental points there seems
to be unanimity. Mr. Herndon has said: "I have heard and read all
of Mr. Lincoln's great speeches, and I give it as my opinion that the
Bloomington speech was the grand effort of his life. . . . His eyes
were aglow with inspiration ; he felt justice ; his heart was alive to
the right; his sympathies, remarkably deep for him, burst forth, as
he stood before the throne of eternal right."
252 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
The Democratic party had held its convention the first of May, and
nominated Col. William A. Richardson, of Quincy, for governor, with
a complete state ticket. Colonel Richardson had been a representa-
tive in congress for the past eleven years and had been a faithful ally
of Douglas. He was considered a very strong candidate at the head
of a strong ticket.
There was another political party which took part in the canvass.
It was called the native American party. It put forth Buckner S.
Morris for governor. The vote for governor stood, Bissell, 111,375;
Richardson, 106,643 ; Morris 19,087.
The canvass was full of interest. The Republicans looked hope-
fully forward to success while the Democrats saw that their only
chance was to keep their opponents from fusing their interests. The
Anti-Nebraska people, or the Republicans as they were beginning to
be called, were bitterly denounced as "Black Republicans," and as
Abolitionists. The Republicans brought in noted speakers from abroad.
Lincoln made about fifty speeches. The Republicans made very little
headway in the south end of the state. In eight southern counties
there were cast for Fremont only fifty-one votes. Buchanan carried
the electoral vote but the Republicans elected four of the nine congress-
men, besides the state ticket. The legislature was Democratic.
CHAPTER XXIII
PERIOD OF POLITICAL UNREST
ILLINOIS' FIRST REPUBLICAN GOVERNOR OFFICIAL OATH AGAINST
DUELLING SOME MATTERS OF LOCAL INTEREST POLITICAL SITUA-
TION IN SOUTHERN ILLINIOS IN 1858 WHEN DOUGLAS CAME TO
CAIRO LINCOLN IN ANNA AND JONESBORO.
The inauguration of a Republican governor in Illinois was an event
of no ordinary interest. The Democratic party had furnished all the
governors since the days of Shadrach Bond. The new party was less
than four years old, yet it held within its ranks in Illinois men who
became famous in the halls of legislation, in high executive stations,
on the bench as honored jurists, and as heroes upon the field of battle.
Governor Bissell was inaugurated January 13, 1857. He had for some
time previous to this campaign been an invalid, having been paralyzed
in his limbs. He could walk only with the aid of crutches and then
only with difficulty. He was not able to go to the capitol to take the
oath, so the legislature went in a body to the executive mansion where,
in the presence of the two houses, he took the oath of office. His inaug-
ural address was read to the two houses. It was a very simple, plain
document. However, it was to many members quite objectionable in-
asmuch as the governor took occasion to discuss the slavery question in
Kansas. "When, therefore, a motion was made in the house to print 20.-
000 copies of the message a debate was precipitated which was so violent
as to engender a bitter feeling among those who took part in it.
To understand this topic it will be necessary to review some of our
history. Dueling had been a common practice between "men of honor"
for many years. The law of Illinois regarded dueling as murder when
the "affair" ended in the death of either party. For being engaged
in one of these affairs when death was not the result, the punishment
was a disability from holding any office of honor, trust, or profit, and
a fine. But the laws were seldom executed though many prominent
citizens were entangled in these "affairs of honor."
OFFICIAL OATH AGAINST DUELING
In the constitutional convention of 1847. there was found a very
strong sentiment in favor of some measure which would effectually put
a check to this heathenish practice. It was noticed that most of the
"affairs of honor" had been between men who either were or hoped to
be politicians and office holders. The thouerht was presented that the
practice of dueling might be checked by adding to the ordinary oath of
253
254 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
office a sort of iron-clad oath which could not be taken by those who
had engaged in dueling. Accordingly, Mr. R. B. Servant, a delegate
from Randolph county, introduced Article 13, Section 26, which is as
follows: "That from and after the adoption of this constitution every
person who shall be elected or appointed to any office of profit, trust,
or emolument, civil or military, legislative, executive or judicial under
the government of this State, shall, before he enters upon the duties of
his office, in addition to the oath prescribed in this constitution, take
the following oath : 'I do solemnly swear (or affirm as the case may be)
that I have not fought a duel, nor sent or accepted a challenge to fight
a duel, the probable issue of which might have been the death of either
party, nor have been a second to either party, nor in any manner aided
or assisted in such duel, nor been knowingly the bearer of such chal-
lenge or acceptance, since the adoption of the constitution ; and that I
will not be so engaged or concerned, directly or indirectly in or about
any such duel, during my continuance in office. So help me God.' "
It so occurred that Colonel Bissell, while a member of congress in
1850, sat one day and heard a member from Virginia, Mr. Seddon,
speak slightingly of the conduct of the Illinois troops in the battle of
Buena Vista, and praise the valor of a Mississippi regiment which was
commanded that day by Jefferson Davis. Colonel Bissell had the honor
to command the Second Illinois regiment in that battle, while the la-
mented John J. Hardin was in command of the First Illinois regiment.
Hardin fell dead upon the battlefield and his place was taken by Lieu-
tenant Colonel Weatherford. Both regiments lost heavily in the battle
the First losing 45, the dead being 29 ; the Second lost 131, the dead
numbering 62.
Colonel Bissell resolved not to rest under the disgrace thus heaped
upon Illinois' sons living and dead, and although a new member he
made one of the most dashing, and brilliant speeches of the session in
which he proved that Davis' regiment was not within a mile and a half
of the battle at the stated time and never fired a gun in that part of
the engagement. Colonel Bissell, fired by his patriotism and his love
for the dead he left on the Mexican soil, marked himself as one of the
nation's most brilliant orators. Jefferson Davis, who was then a sena-
tor from Mississippi, made inquiry of Colonel Bissell by means of a
note as to his reflection on the Mississippi regiment. Colonel Bissell 's
reply was of such a nature that Davis felt called upon to challenge
Bissell to a duel. Bissell accepted the challenge, chose army muskets
as the weapon to be loaded with a ball and three buck shots, the dis-
tance being forty paces. Bissell was in earnest and before the hour set
for the duel the friends had succeeded in bringing about a compro-
mise, and the difficulty was adjusted.
BISSELL-DAVIS AFFAIR
When Colonel Bissell was elected governor in 1857. the question
naturally arose whether he could fill the governor's chair. Colonel
Bissell and his friends said the interpretation of the constitution was
that the participants should have taken part in a duel in the territory
of Illinois, but that since he was in Washington, it did not apply to
him. After his inauguration and when a motion was made to print his
message Bissell was violently attacked by his political opponents. It
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 255
fell to John A. Logan to make the bitterest speech that was made. Not
only on this occasion, but throughout Governor Bissell's term he was
relentlessly pursued by the majority party in the house. The Demo-
crats of the senate appear to have been less resentful.
The summer of 1858 witnessed another very exciting contest be-
tween the Democratic and the Republican parties. Congressmen, mem-
bers of the lower house of the legislature, a treasurer, and a superin-
tendent of public instruction were to be elected. The legislature which
would meet in January, 1859, would select a successor to Senator Ste-
phen A. Douglas.
The campaign opened by the meeting of the Democratic State Con-
vention in Springfield, April 21. For treasurer, W. B. Fondey was
nominated, while ex-Governor Augustus C. French was nominated for
state superintendent of public instruction. This convention, while
representing the Democratic party did not endorse Senator Douglas for
re-election to that position. Since Buchanan had been President he
and Douglas had had radically different views as to the admission of
Kansas into the Union, and as a result the federal administration was
not willing to endorse Douglas for the senatorship and although the
convention praised his course in congress, it failed formally to endorse
his candidacy for a return to the senate. The federal office holders
and a few anti-Douglas Democrats held a convention and nominated
John Dougherty for treasurer, and ex-Governor John Reynolds for
state superintendent of public instruction. This was called the Na-
tional Democratic party. It was also called the Buchanan Democratic
party. It received a few more than 5,000 votes.
The Republican convention met in Springfield on June 16, 1858,
It re-nominated James Miller for treasurer and Newton Bateman for
superintendent of schools. But this work was not the important work
of the convention. For months before the meeting of the convention
all eyes in the Republican party had been turned toward Lincoln as
the one who should contest the senatorship with Douglas. The fact
that Douglas had broken with the Buchanan administration was re-
garded by some in the east, especially Greeley, of the New York Tribune,
as a most favorable omen for the Republican party. These people said
to the Republicans of Illinois, let Douglas return to the senate, he can
be of more service there than could a Republican. In fact some seemed
to think that because Douglas had opposed the admission of Kansas
with the Lecompton constitution, that he might eventually come into
the Republican fold. This word, brought back by William Herndon,
who had been sent east to gather up the consensus of opinion about.
Lincoln, was very discouraging.
But, however much the east might doubt the wisdom of Lincoln's
contesting the election with Douglas, the Republicans of Illinois had no
such misgivings. Cook county came to the Springfield convention with
a banner which read Cook County for Abraham Lincoln. A down-state
delegate proposed an amendment to the Cook county proposition. He
proposed to substitute Illinois for Cook county and the amendment
was passed unanimously. Lincoln was formally endorsed as the can-
didate of the Republican party for Senator Douglas' place in the
United States senate.
Lincoln, knowing that he would likely be nominated or endorsed by
this convention, prepared a carefully arranged statement of his views
256 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
and of the line of argument he should use in the canvass. It is claimed
by Mr. Herndon, who was Lincoln's law partner, that Lincoln showed
his speech to a number of his friends and they all, except Mr. Hern-
don, tried to dissuade Mr. Lincoln from expressing himself so radically.
But Lincoln insisted on giving the speech as he had prepared it. This
is called the "House divided against itself speech." "A house divided
against itself can not stand. I believe this government cannot endure
permanently half-slave and half-free."
This speech of Mr. Lincoln was delivered from manuscript, and Mr.
Horace White says that Lincoln regarded it as the most important of
his speeches. The issues were joined between Mr. Lincoln and Mr.
Douglas and there was no way to prevent a great political contest be-
tween the two men.
Senator Douglas returned from Washington, arriving in Chicago
July 9, 1858, where he was welcomed by thousands of enthusiastic ad-
mirers. He delivered a speech from the balcony of the old Tremont
House on Lake street. In this speech he presented mainly the doctrine
of Popular Sovereignty. On the evening of the 10th of July, Lincoln
answered Douglas, speaking from the same balcony. Later both spoke
in Springfield. While these were not joint discussions, they served
the purpose of placing before the people of the two congressional dis-
tricts in which Chicago and Springfield were situated the political doc-
trines of the two men.
LINCOLN-DOUGLAS DEBATE
On July 24th Mr. Lincoln addressed a note to Mr. Douglas asking
him if a series of joint discussions could be arranged. Mr. Douglas
in reply stated that his speaking campaign had been arranged, and it
would not be advisable to disarrange it. However, he proposed to Mr.
Lincoln to arrange seven appointments, one in each congressional dis-
trict in which they had not yet spoken, and in these districts hold joint
debates. He volunteered to select the seven towns in which the meet-
ings might be held.
Mr. Lincoln answered Mr. Douglas on July 29th and Mr. Douglas
wrote finally to Mr. Lincoln on July 30th. In his letter of the 30th,
Mr. Douglas wrote as follows:
BEMENT. PIATT Co.. July 30. 1858 Dear Sir: Your letter dated yesterday,
accepting my proposition for a joint discussion at one prominent point In each
Congressional District, as stated in my previous letter, was received this morn-
Ing. The times and places designated are as follows :
Ottawa, La Salle county. August 21, 1858.
Freeport, Stephenson county. August 27, 1858.
Jonesboro, Union county, September 15, 1858.
Charleston, Coles county, September 18, 1858.
Galesburg, Knox county. October 7, 1858.
Quincy. Adams county, October 13, 1858.
Alton, Madison county, October 15, 1858.
I agree to your suggestion that we shall alternately open and close the dis-
cussion. I will speak at Ottawa one hour, you can reply, occupying one hour and
a half, and I will then follow for half an hour. At Freeport, you shall open the
discussion and speak for one hour ; I will follow for an hour and a half, and you
can reply for half an hour. We will alternate in like manner in each successive
place.
Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
S. W. DOUGLAS.
HON. A. LINCOLN, Springfield, 111.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 273
their first choice, or their last choice, but their only choice. The
Black Republican party had nobody else. Browning was nowhere;
Governor Bissell was of no account ; Archie Williams was not to be
taken into consideration ; John Wentworth was not worth mention-
ing; John M. Palmer was degraded; and their party presented the
extraordinary spectacle of having but one the first, the last, and only
choice for the senate. Suppose that Lincoln should die, what a hor-
rible condition the Republican party would be in! They would have
nobody left. They have no other choice, and it was necessary for
them to put themselves before the world in this ludicrous, ridiculous
attitude of having no other choice in order to quiet Lincoln's sus-
picions, and assure him that he was not to be cheated by Lovejoy, and
the trickery by which Trumbull outgeneraled him. Well, gentlemen,
I think they will have a nice time of it before they get through. I
do not intend to give them any chance to cheat Lincoln at all this
time. I intend to relieve him of all anxiety upon that subject, and
spare them the mortification of more exposures of contracts violated,
and the pledged honor of rogues forfeited.
But I wish to invite your attention to the chief points at issue be-
tween Mr. Lincoln and myself in this discussion. Mr. Lincoln know-
ing that he was to be the candidate of his party on account of the
arrangement of which I have already spoken, knowing that he was to
receive the nomination of the convention for the United States senate,
had his speech, accepting that nomination, all written and committed
to memory, ready to be delivered the moment the nomination was an-
nounced. Accordingly, when it was made, he was in readiness, and
delivered his speech, a portion of which I will read in order that I may
state his political principles fairly, by repeating them in his own Ian.
guage :
"We are now far into the fifth year since a policy was instituted
for the avowed object, and with the confident promise of putting an
end to slavery agitation ; under the operation of that policy, that
agitation has not only not ceased, but has constantly augmented. I
believe it will not cease until a crisis shall have been reached and
passed. 'A house divided against itself cannot stand.' I believe this
government cannot endure permanently half slave and half free. I
do not expect the Union to be dissolved. I do not expect the house to
fall, but I do expect it will cease to be divided. It will become all one
thing or all the other. Either the opponents of slavery will arrest the
spread of it, and place it where the public mind shall rest in the belief
that it is in the course of ultimate extinction, or its advocates will push it
forward until it shall become alike lawful in all the states, north as well
as south."
There you have Mr. Lincoln's first and main proposition, upon
which he bases his claims, stated in his own language. He tells you
that this republic cannot endure permanently divided into slave and
free states, as our fathers made it. He says that they must all be-
come free or all become slave, that they must all be one thing or all
be the other, or this government cannot last. Why can it not last, if
we will execute the government in the same spirit and upon the same
principles upon which it is founded? Lincoln, by his proposition,
says to the south. "If you desire to maintain your institutions as they
are now, you must not be satisfied with minding your own business,
274 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
but you must invade Illinois and all the other northern states, estab-
lish slavery in them, and make it universal;" and in the same lan-
guage he says to the north, "You must not be content with regulating
your own affairs, and minding your own business, but if you desire to
maintain your freedom, you must invade the southern states, abolish
slavery there and everywhere, in order to have the states all one thing
or all the other." I say that this is the inevitable and irresistible re-
sult of Mr. Lincoln's argument, inviting a warfare between the north
and the south, to be carried on with ruthless vengeance, until the one
section or the other shall be driven to the wall, and become the vic-
tim of the rapacity of the other. What good would follow such a
system of warfare? Suppose the north should succeed in conquer-
ing the south, how much would she be the gainer? or suppose the south
should conquer the north, could the union be preserved in that way?
Is this sectional warfare to be waged between northern states and
southern states until they all shall become uniform in their local and
domestic institutions merely because Mr. Lincoln says that a house
divided against itself cannot stand, and pretends that this scriptural
quotation, this language of our Lord and Master, is applicable to the
American Union and the American Constitution? Washington and his
compeers, in the convention that framed the constitution, made this
government divided into free and slave states. It was composed then
of thirteen sovereign and independent states, each having sovereign
authority over its local and domestic institutions, and all bound to-
gether by the federal constitution. Mr. Lincoln likens that bond of the
federal constitution, joining free and slave states together, to a house
divided against itself, and says that it is contrary to the law of God
and cannot stand. When did he learn, and by what authority does
he proclaim, that this government is contrary to the law of God and
cannot stand? It has stood thus divided into free and slave states
from its organization up to this day. During that period we have in-
creased from four millions to thirty millions of people ; we have ex-
tended our territory from the Mississippi to the Pacific ocean ; we have
acquired the Floridas and Texas, and other territory sufficient to dou-
ble our geographical extent; we have increased in population, in
wealth, and in power beyond any example on earth ; we have risen
from a weak and feeble power to become the terror and admiration
of the civilized world ; and all this has been done under a constitution
which Mr. Lincoln, in substance, says is in violation of the law of
God, and under a Union divided into free and slave states, which Mr.
Lincoln thinks, because of such division, cannot stand. Surely, Mr.
Lincoln is a wiser man than those who framed the government. Wash-
ington did not believe, nor did his compatriots, that the local laws
and domestic institutions that were well adapted to the Green moun-
tains of Vermont were suited to the rice plantations of South Carolina ;
they did not believe at that day that in a republic so broad and expanded
as this, containing such a variety of climate, soil, and interest, that
uniformity in the local laws and domestic institutions was either de-
sirable or possible. They believed then as our experience has proved
to us now, that each locality, having different interests, a different
climate and different surroundings, required different local laws, local
policy and local institutions, adapted to the wants of that locality.
Thus our government was formed on the principle of diversity in the
local institutions and laws, and not on that of uniformity.
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 275
As my time flies, I can only glance at these points and not present
them as fully as I would wish, because I desire to bring all the points
in controversy between the two parties before you in order to have
Mr. Lincoln's reply. He makes war on the decision of the supreme
court, in the case known as the Dred Scott case. I wish to say to you,
fellow-citizens, that I have no war to make on that decision, or any
other ever rendered by the supreme court. I am content to take that
decision as it stands delivered by the highest judicial tribunal on
earth, a tribunal established by the constitution of the United States
for that purpose, and hence that decision becomes the law of the
land, binding on you, on me, and on every other good citizen, whether
we like it or not. Hence I do not choose to go into an argument to
prove, before this audience, whether or not Chief Justice Taney under-
stood the law better than Abraham Lincoln.
Mr. Lincoln objects to that decision, first and mainly because it de-
prives the negro of the rights of citizenship. I am as much opposed
to his reason for that objection as I am to the objection itself. I hold
that a negro is not and never ought to be a citizen of the United States.
I hold that this government was made on the white basis, by white
men, for the benefit of white men and their posterity forever, and
should be administered by white men and none others. I do not be-
lieve that the Almighty made the negro capable of self-government.
I am aware that all the Abolition lecturers that you find traveling
about through the country, are in the habit of reading the Declara-
tion of Independence to prove that all men were created equal and en-
dowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights, among which
are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. Mr. Lincoln is very
much in the habit of following in the track of Lovejoy in this particu-
lar, by reading that part of the Declaration of Independence to prove
that the negro was endowed by the Almighty with the inalienable
right of equality with the white men. Now, I say to you, my fellow-
citizens, that in my opinion, the signers of the declaration had no
reference to the negro whatever, when they declared all men to be
created equal. They desired to express by that phrase white men,
men of European birth and European descent, and had no reference
either to the negro, the savage Indians, the Fejee, the Malay, or any
other inferior and degraded race, when they spoke of the equality of
men. One great evidence that such was their understanding, is to be
found in the fact that at that time every one of the thirteen colonies
was a slaveholding colony, every signer of the declaration represented
a slaveholding constituency, and we know that no one of them eman-
cipated his slaves, much less offered citizenship to them when they
signed the declaration ; and yet, if they intended to declare that the
negro was the equal of the white man, and entitled by divine right to
an equality with him, they were bound, as honest men, that day and
hour to have put their negroes on an equality with themselves. In-
stead of doing so, with uplifted eyes to heaven they implored the di-
vine blessing upon them, during the seven years' bloody war they had
to fight to maintain that declaration, never dreaming that they were
violating divine law by still holding the negroes in bondage and de-
priving them of equality.
My friends. I am in favor of preserving this government as our
fathers made it. It does not follow by any means that because a
276 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
negro is not your equal or mine, that hence he must necessarily be a
slave. On the contrary, it does follow that we ought to extend to
the negro every right, every privilege, every immunity which he is
capable of enjoying, consistent with the good of society. When you
ask me what these rights are, what their nature and extent is, I tell
you that is a question which each state of this union must decide for
itself. Illinois has already decided the question. We have decided
that the negro must not be a slave within our limits, but we have also
decided that the negro shall not be a citizen within our limits; that
he shall not vote, hold office, or exercise any political rights. I main-
tain that Illinois, as a sovereign state, has a right thus to fix her
policy with reference to the relation between the white man and the
negro ; but while we had that right to decide the question for our-
selves, we must recognize the same right in Kentucky and in every other
state to make the same decision, or a different one. Having decided
our own policy with reference to the black race, we must leave Ken-
tucky and Missouri and every other state perfectly free to make just
such a decision as they see proper on that question.
Kentucky has decided that question for herself. She has said that
within her limits a negro shall not exercise any political rights, and she
has also said that a portion of the negroes under the laws of that state
shall be slaves. She had as much right to adopt that as her policy as
we had to adopt the contrary for our policy. New York has decided
that in that state a negro may vote if he has $250 worth of property,
and if he owns that much he may vote upon an equality with the white
man. I, for one, .am utterly opposed to negro suffrage any where and
under any circumstances; yet, inasmuch as the supreme court have
decided in the celebrated Dred Scott case that a state has a right to
confer the privilege of voting upon free negroes, I am not going to
make war upon New York because she has adopted a policy repug-
nant to my feelings. But New York must mind her own business, and
keep her negro suffrage to herself, and not attempt to force it upon us.
In the state of Maine they have decided that a negro may vote and
hold office on an equality with a white man. I had occasion to say to
the senators from Maine, in a discussion last session, that if they
thought that the white people within the limits of their state were no
better than negroes, I would not quarrel with them for it, but they
must not say that my white constituents of Illinois were no better
than negroes, or we would be sure to quarrel.
The Dred Scott decision covers the whole question, and declares
that each state has the right to settle this question of suffrage for it-
self, and all questions as to the relations between the white man and
the negro. Judge Taney expressly lays down the doctrine. I receive
it as law, and I say that while those states are adopting regulations on
that subject disgusting and abhorrent, according to my views, I will
not make war on them if they will mind their own business and let us
alone.
I now come back to the question, why cannot this Union exist forever
divided into free and slave state, as our fathers made it ? It can thus
exist if each state will carry out the principles upon which our insti-
tutions were founded, to wit: the right of each state to do as it pleases,
without meddling with it neighbors. Just act upon that great prin-
ciple, and this union will not only live forever, but it will extend and ex-
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 277
pand until it covers the whole continent, and makes this confederacy
one grand, ocean-bound republic. We must bear in mind that we are
yet a young nation, growing with a rapidity unequaled in the history
of the world, that our national increase is great, and that the emigra-
tion from the old world is increasing, requiring us to expand and ac-
quire new territory from time to time, in order to give our people
land to live upon. If we live upon the principle of state rights and
state sovereignty, each state regulating it own affairs and minding its
own business, we can go on and extend indefinitely, just as fast and
as far as we need the territory. The time may come, indeed has now
come, when our interests would be advanced by the acquisition of the
Island of Cuba. When we get Cuba we must take it as we find it,
leaving the people to decide the question of slavery for themselves,
without interference on the part of the federal government, or of any
state of this Union. So, when it becomes necessary to acquire any por-
tion of Mexico or Canada, or of this continent or the adjoining is-
lands, we must take them as we find them, leaving the people free to
do as they please to have slavery or not, as they choose. I never
have inquired and never will inquire whether a new state, applying
for admission, has slavery or not for one of her institutions. If the
constitution that is presented be the act and deed of the people, and
embodies their will, and they have the requisite population, I will ad-
mit them with slavery or without it, just as that people shall deter-
mine. My objection to the Lecompton constitution did not consist in
the fact that it made Kansas a slave state. I would have been as much
opposed to its admission under such a constitution as a free state as
I was opposed to its admission under it as a slave state. I hold that
that was a question which that people had a right to decide for them-
selves, and that no power on earth ought to have interfered with that
decision. In my opinion, the Lecompton constitution was not the act
and deed of the people of Kansas, and did not embody their will, and
the recent election in that territory, at which it was voted down by
nearly ten to one, shows conclusively that I was right in saying, when
the constitution was presented, that it was not the act and deed of the
people, and did not embody their will.
If we wish to preserve our institutions in their purity, and trans-
mit them unimpaired to our latest posterity, we must preserve with
religious good faith that great principle of self-government which
guarantees to each and every state, old and new, the right to make
just such constitutions as they desire, and come into the union with
their own constitution, and not one palmed upon them. Whenever
you sanction the doctrine that congress may crowd a constitution
down the throats of an unwilling people, against their consent, you
will subvert the great fundamental principle upon which all our free
institutions rest. In the future I have no fear that the attempt will
ever be made. President Buchanan declared in his annual message,
that hereafter the rule adopted in the Minnesota case, requiring a
constitution to be submitted to the people, should be followed in all
future cases, and if he stands by that recommendation there will be
no division in the Democratic party on that principle in the future.
Hence, the great mission of the Democracy is to unite the fraternal
feeling of the whole country, restore peace and quiet, by teaching
each state to mind its own business, and regulate its own domestic
278 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
affairs, and all to unite in carrying out the constitution as our fathers
made it, and thus to preserve the Union and render it perpetual in all
time to come. Why should we not act as our fathers who made the
government? There was no sectional strife in Washington's army.
They were all brethern of a common confederacy; they fought under
a common flag that they might bestow upon their posterity a common
destiny, and to this end they poured out their blood in common streams,
and shared, in some instances, a common grave.
ME. LINCOLN'S REPLY
Ladies and Gentlemen: There is very much in the principles that
Judge Douglas has here enunciated that I most cordially approve, and
over which I shall have no controversy with him. In so far as he has
insisted that all the states have the right to do exactly as they please
about all their domestic relations, including that of slavery, I agree
entirely with him. He places me wrong in spite of all I can tell him,
though I repeat it again and again, insisting that I have no difference
with him upon this subject. I have made a great many speeches, some
of which have been printed, and it will be utterly impossible for him
to find anything that I have ever put in print contrary to what I now
say upon this subject. I hold myself under constitutional obligations
to allow the people in all the states, without interference, direct or in-
direct, to do exactly as they please, and 1 deny that I have any inclina-
tion to interfere with them, even if there were no such constitutional
obligation. I can only say again that I am placed improperly alto-
gether improperly, in spite of all I can say when it is insisted that I
entertain any other view or purposes in regard to that matter.
While I am upon this subject, I will make some answers briefly to
certain propositions that Judge Douglas has put. He says, "Why can't
this Union endure permanently, half slave and half free ? " I have said
that I supposed it could not, and I will try, before this new audience,
to give briefly some of the reasons for entertaining that opinion. An-
other form of his question is, "Why can't we let it stand as our fathers
placed it ? " That is the exact difficulty between us. I say, that Judge
Douglas and his friends have changed them from the position in which
our fathers originally placed it. I say in the way our fathers originally
left the slavery question, the institution was in the course of ultimate
extinction, and the public mind rested in the belief that it was in the
course of ultimate extinction. I say when this government was first
established, it was the policy of its founders to prohibit the spread of
slavery into the new territories of the United States, where it had not
existed. But Judge Douglas and his friends have broken up that policy,
and placed it upon a new basis by which it is to become national and
perpetual. All I have asked or desired any where is that it should be
placed back again upon the basis that the fathers of our government
originally placed it upon. I have no doubt that it would become ex-
tinct, for all time to come, if we but readopted the policy of the fathers
by restricting it to the limits it has already covered restricting it from
the new territories.
I do not wish to dwell at great length on this branch of the subject
at this time, but allow me to repeat one thing that I have stated before.
Brooks, the man who assaulted Senator Sumner on the floor of the sen-
ate, and who was complimented with dinners, and silver pitchers, and
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 279
gold-headed canes, and a good many other things for that feat, in one
of his speeches declared that when this government was originally es-
tablished, nobody expected that the institution of slavery would last
until this day. That was but the opinion of one man, but it was such
an opinion as we can never get from Judge Douglas or anybody in favor
of slavery in the north at all. You can sometimes get it from a south-
ern man. He said at the same time that the framers of our government
did not have the knowledge that experience has taught us that expe-
rience and the invention of the cotton-gin have taught us that the per-
petuation of slavery is a necessity. He insisted, therefore, upon its
being changed from the basis upon which the fathers of the government
left it to the basis of its perpetuation and nationalization.
I insist that this is the difference between Judge Douglas and my-
self that Judge Douglas is helping that change along. 1 insist upon
this government being placed where our fathers originally placed it.
I remember Judge Douglas once said that he saw the evidences on
the statute books of congress, of a policy in the origin of government
to divide slavery and freedom by a geographical line that he saw an
indisposition to maintain that policy, and therefore he set about study-
ing up a way to settle the institution on the right basis the basis
which he thought it ought to have been placed upon at first ; and in
that speech he confessed that he seeks to place it, not upon the basis
that the fathers placed it upon, but upon one gotten up on "original
principles. ' ' When he asks me why we cannot get along with it in the
attitude where our fathers placed it, he had better clear up the evi-
dences that he has himself changed it from that basis ; that he has him-
self been chiefly instrumental in changing the policy of the fathers.
Any one who will read his speech of the twenty-second of last March,
will see that he there makes an open confession, showing that he set
about fixing the institution upon an altogether different set of princi-
ples. I think I have fully answered him when he asks me why we can-
not let it alone upon the basis where our fathers left it, by showing
that he himself changed the whole policy of the government in that
regard.
Now, fellow-citizens, in regard to this matter about a contract that
was made between Judge Trumbull and myself, and all that long por-
tion of Judge Douglas's speech on this subject I wish simply to say
what I have said to him before, that he cannot know whether it is true
or not, and I do know that there is not a word of truth in it. And I
have told him so before. 1 don't want any harsh language indulged in,
but I do not know how to deal with this persistent insisting on a story
that I know to be utterly without truth. It used to be a fashion amongst
men that when a charge was made, some sort of proof was brought
forward to establish it, and if no proof was found to exist, the charge
was dropped. I don't know how to meet this kind of an argument. I
don't want to have a fight with Judge Douglas, and I have no way of
making an argument up into the consistency of a corn-cob and stop-
ping his mouth with it. All I can do is, good-humoredly to say that,
from the beginning to the end of all that story about a bargain between
Judge Trumbull and myself, there is not a word of truth in it. I can
only ask him to show some sort of evidence of the truth of his story.
He brings forward here and reads from what he contends is a speech
by James H. Matheny, charging such a bargain between Trumbull and
280 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
myself. My own opinion is that Matheny did do some such immoral
thing as to tell a story that he knew nothing about. I believe he did.
I contradicted it instantly, and it has been contradicted by Judge
Trumbull, while nobody has produced any proof, because there is
none. Now, whether the speech which the Judge brings forward here
is really the one Matheny made I do not know, and I hope the Judge
will pardon me for doubting the genuineness of this document, since
his production of those Springfield resolutions at Ottawa. 1 do not
wish to dwell at any great length upon this matter. I can say noth-
ing when a long story like this is told, except it is not true, and demand
that he who insists upon it shall produce some proof. That is all any
man can do, and I leave it that way, for I know of no other way of
dealing with it.
The Judge has gone over a long account of the old Whig and Demo-
cratic parties, and it connects itself with this charge against Trumbull
and myself. He says that they agreed upon a compromise in regard
to the slavery question in 1850; that in a national Democratic conven-
tion resolutions were passed to abide by that compromise as a finality
upon the slavery question. He also says that the Whig party in national
convention agreed to abide by and regard as a finality the Compromise
of 1850. I understand the Judge to be altogether right about that;
I understand that part of the history of the country as stated by him
to be correct. I recollect that I, as a member of that party, acquiesced
in that compromise. I recollect in the presidential election which fol-
lowed, when we had General Scott up for the presidency, Judge Doug-
las was around berating us Whigs as Abolitionists, precisely as he does
today not a bit of difference. I have often heard him. We could do
nothing when the old Whig party was alive that was not Abolitionism,
but it has got an extremely good name since it has passed away.
When that compromise was made it did not repeal the old Missouri
Compromise. It left a region of United States territory half as large
as the present territory of the United States, north of the line of 36
degrees 30 minutes, in which slavery was prohibited by act of congress.
This compromise did not repeal that one. It did not affect or propose
to repeal it. But at last it became Judge Douglas's duty as he
thought (and I find no fault with him), as chairman of the commit-
tee on territories, to bring in a bill for the organization of a territorial
government first of one, then of two territories north of that line.
When he did so it ended in his inserting a provision substantially re-
pealing the Missouri Compromise. That was because the Compromise
of 1850 had not repealed it. And now I ask why he could not have let
that compromise alone? We were quiet from the agitation of the slav-
ery question. We were making no fuss about it. All had acquiesced
in the compromise measures of 1850. We never had been seriously dis-
turbed by any abolition agitation before that period. When he came
to form governments for the territories north of the line of 36 degrees
30 minutes, why could he not have let that matter stand as it was
standing? Was it necessary to the organization of a territory? Not
at all. Iowa lay north of the line and had been organized as a terri-
tory and come into the Union as a state without disturbing that com-
promise. There was no sort of necessity for destroying it to organize
these territories. But, gentlemen, it would take up all my time to meet
all the little quibbling arguments of Judge Douglas to show that the
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 281
Missouri Compromise was repealed by the Compromise of 1850. My,
own opinion is, that a careful investigation of all the arguments to
sustain the position that that compromise was virtually repealed by
the Compromise of 1850, would show that they are the merest fallacies.
I have the report that Judge Douglas first brought into congress at the
time of the introduction of the Nebraska bill, which in its original form
did not repeal the Missouri Compromise, and he there expressly stated
that he had forborne to do so because it had not been done by the
Compromise of 1850. I close this part of the discussion on my part by
asking him the question again, "Why, when we had peace under the
Missouri Compromise, could you not have let it alone?"
In complaining of what I said in my speech at Springfield, in which
he says I accepted my nomination for the senate rship (where, by the
way, he is at fault, for if he will examine it, he will find no acceptance
in it), he again quotes that portion in which I said that "a house
divided against itself cannot stand." Let me say a word in regard to
that matter.
He tries to persuade us that there must be a variety in the different
institutions of the states of the Union; that that variety necessarily
proceeds from the variety of soil, climate, of the face of the country,
and the difference in the natural features of the states. I agree to all
that. Have these very matters ever produced any difficulty amongst
us? Not at all. Have we ever had any quarrel over the fact that they
have laws in Louisiana designed to regulate the commerce that springs
from the production of sugar? Or because we have a different class
relative to the production of flour in this state? Have they produced
any differences? Not at all. They are the very cements of this Union.
They don't make the house a house divided against itself. They are
the props that hold up the house and sustain the Union.
But has it been so with this element of slavery? Have we not al-
ways had quarrels and difficulties over it? And when will we cease to
have quarrels over it? Like causes produce like effects. It is worth
while to observe that we have generally had comparative peace upon
the slavery question, and that there has been no cause for alarm until
it was excited by the effort to spread it into new territory. Whenever
it has been limited to its present bounds, and there has been no effort
to spread it, there has been peace. All the trouble and convulsion has
proceeded from efforts to spread it over more territory. It was thus
at the date of the Missouri Compromise. It was so again with the an-
nexation of Texas; so with the territory acquired by the Mexican war,
and it is so now. Whenever there has been an effort to spread it there
has been agitation and resistance. Now, I appeal to this audience
(very few of whom are my political friends), as national men, whether
we have reason to expect that the agitation in regard to this subject
will cease while the causes that tend to reproduce agitation are actively
at work? Will not the same cause that produced agitation in 1820,
when the Missouri Compromise was formed that which produced the
agitation upon the annexation of Texas, and at other times work out
the same results always? Do you think that the nature of man will be
changed that the same causes that produced agitation at one time will
not have the same effect at another?
This has been the result so far as my observation of the slavery
question and my reading in history extends. What right have we then
282 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
to hope that the trouble will cease that the agitation will come to an
end until it shall either be placed back where it originally stood, and
where the fathers originally placed it, or, on the other hand, until it
shall entirely master all opposition? This is the view I entertain, and
this is the reason why I entertained it, as Judge Douglas has read from
my Springfield speech.
Now, iny friends, there is one other thing that I feel myself under
some sort of obligation to mention. Judge Douglas has here to-day in
a very rambling way, I was about saying spoken of the platforms for
which he seeks to hold me responsible. He says, "Why can't you come
out and make an open avowal of principles in all places alike?" and
he reads from an advertisement that he says was used to notify the
people of a speech to be made by Judge Trumbull at Waterloo. In
commenting on it he desires to know whether we cannot speak frankly
and manfully as he and his friends do ! How, I ask, do his friends speak
out their own sentiments? A convention of his party in this state
met on the twenty-first of April, at Springfield, and passed a set of
resolutions which they proclaim to the country as their platform. This
does constitute their platform, and it is because Judge Douglas claims
it as his platform that these are his principles and purposes that he
has a right to declare he speaks his sentiments "frankly and man-
fully. ' ' On the ninth of June, Colonel John Dougherty, Governor Rey-
nolds and others, calling themselves National Democrats, met in Spring-
field and adopted a set of resolutions which are as easily understood, as
plain and as definite in stating to the country and to the world what
they believed in and would stand upon, as Judge Douglas's platform.
Now, what is the reason, that Judge Douglas is not willing that Colonel
Dougherty and Governor Reynolds should stand upon their own writ-
ten and printed platform as well as he upon his? Why must he look
farther than their platform when he claims himself to stand by his
platform 1
Again, in reference to our platform: On the sixteenth of June,
the Republicans had their convention and published their platform,
which is as clear and distinct as Judge Douglas's. In it they spoke
their principles as plainly and as definitely to the world. What is the
reason that Judge Douglas is not willing I should stand upon that plat-
form? Why must he go round hunting for some one who is support-
ing me, or has supported me, at some time in his life, and who has said
something at some time contrary to that platform ? Does the Judge re-
gard that rule as a good one? If it turn out that that rule is a good
one for me that I am responsible for any and every opinion that any
man has expressed who is my friend then it is a good rule for him. I
ask, is it not as good a rule for him as it. is for me? In my opinion, it
is not a good rule for either one of us. Do you think differently, Judge ?
Mr. Douglas "I do not."
Mr. Lincoln Judge Douglas says he does not thing differently. I
am glad of it. Then can he tell me why he is looking up resolutions of
five or six years ago, and insisting that they were my platform, not-
withstanding my protest that they are not, and never were my plat-
form, and my. pointing out the platform of the state convention which
he delights to say nominated me for the senate? I cannot see what he
means by parading these resolutions, if it is not to hold me responsible
for them in some way. If he says to me here, that he does not hold the
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 283
rule to be good, one way or the other, I do not comprehend how he could
answer me more fully if he answered me at greater length. I will
therefore put in as my answer to the resolutions that he has hunted up
against me, what I, as a lawyer would call a good plea to a bad declar-
ation. I understand that it is a maxim of law that a poor plea may
be a good plea to a bad declaration. I think that the opinions the
Judge brings from those who support me, yet differ from me, is a bad
declaration against me ; but if I can bring the same things against him,
I am putting in a good plea to that kind of declaration, and now I
propose to try it.
At Freeport Judge Douglas occupied a large part of his time in
producing resolutions and documents of various sorts, as I understood,
to make me somehow responsible for them; and I propose now doing
a little of the same sort of thing for him. In 1850 a very clever gentle-
man by the name of Thompson Campbell, a personal friend of Judge
Douglas and myself, a political friend of Judge Douglas and opponent
of mine, was a candidate for congress in the Galena district. He was
interrogated as to his views on this same slavery question. I have here
before me the interrogatories and Campbell's answers to them. I will
read them :
INTERROGATORIES
1st. Will you, If elected, vote for and cordially support a bill prohibiting
slavery in the territories of the United States?
2d. Will you vote for and support a bill abolishing slavery in the District
of Columbia?
3d. Will you oppose the admission of any slave states which may be formed
out of Texas or the territories?
4th. Will you vote for and advocate the repeal of the Fugitive Slave law
passed at the recent session of Congress?
5th. Will you advocate and vote for the election of a speaker of the house
of representatives who shall be willing to organize the committee of that house
so as to give the free states their just influence in the business of legislation?
Gth. What are your views, not only as to tfie constitutional right of con-
gress to prohibit the slave-trade between the states, but also as to the expediency
of exercising that right immediately?
CAMPBELL'S REPLY
To the first and second interrogatories, I answer unequivocally In the
affirmative.
To the third interrogatory I reply, that I am opposed to the admission of
any more slave states into the union, that may be formed out of Texan or any
other territory.
To the fourth and fifth interrogatories I unhesitatingly answer in the
affirmative.
To the sixth interrogatory I reply, that so long as the slave states continue
to treat slaves as articles of commerce, the constitution confers power on con-
gress to pass laws regulating that peculiar COMMERCE, and that the protection
of human rights imperatively demands the interposition of every constitutional
means to prevent this most inhuman and iniquitous traffic.
t T. CAMPBELL.
I want to say here that Thompson Campbell was elected to congress
on that platform, as the Democratic candidate in the Galena district,
against Martin P. Sweet.
Judge Douglas " Give me the date of that letter."
Mr. Lincoln The time Campbell ran was in 1850. I have not
the exact date here. It was some time in 1850 that these interroga-
tories were put and the answer given. Campbell was elected to con-
284 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
gress, and served out his term. I think a second election came up be-
fore he served out his term, and he was not re-elected. Whether de-
feated or not nominated, I do not know. [Mr. Campbell was nominated
for re-election by the Democratic party by acclamation.] At the end
of his term his very good friend, Judge Douglas, got him a high office
from President Pierce, and sent him off to California. Is not that the
fact ? Just at the end of his term in congress it appears that our mutual
friend Judge Douglas got our mutual friend Campbell a good office,
and sent him to California upon it. And not only so, but on the twenty-
seventh of last month, when Judge Douglas and myself spoke at Free-
port, in joint discussion, there was his same friend Campbell, come all
the way from California, to help the Judge beat me; and there was
poor Martin P. Sweet standing on the platform, trying to help poor
me to be elected. That is true of one of Judge Douglas 's friends.
So again, in that same race of 1850, there was a congressional con-
vention assembled at Joliet, and it nominated R. S. Molony for con-
gress and unanimously adopted the following resolution:
Resolved, That we are uncompromisingly opposed to the extension of slavery ;
and while we would not make such opposition a ground of interference with the
interests of the states where it exists, yet we moderately but firmly insist that
it is the duty of congress to oppose its extension into territory now free, by all
means compatible with the obligations of the constitution, and with good faith
to our sister states; that these principles were recognized by the Ordinance of
1787, which received the sanction of Thomas Jefferson, who is acknowledged by
all to be the great oracle and expounder of our faith.
Subsequently the same interrogatories were propounded to Dr.
Molony which had been addressed to Campbell, as above, with the ex-
ception of the sixth, respecting the inter-state slave-trade, to which Dr.
Molony, the Democratic nominee for congress replied as follows:
I received the written interrogatories this day, and as you will see by the
La Salle Democrat and Ottawa Free Trader, I took at Peru on the 5th and at
Ottawa on the 7th, the affirmative side of interrogatories 1st and 2d, and in re-
lation to the admission of any more slave states from free territory, my posi-
tion taken at these meetings, as correctly reported in said papers, was emphat-
ically and distinctly opposed to it. In relation to the admission of any more
slave States from Texas, whether I shall go against it or not will depend upon
the opinion that I may hereafter form of the true meaning and nature of the
resolutions of annexation. If, by said resolutions, the honor and good faith of
the nation is pledged to admit more slave states from Texas when she (Texas)
may apply for the admission of such state, then I should, if in congress, vote
for their admission. But if not so PLEDGED and bound by sacred contract, then a
bill for the admission of more slave states from Texas would never receive my
vote.
To your fourth interrogatory I answer most decidedly in the affirmative,
and for reasons set forth in my reported remarks at Ottawa last Monday.
To your fifth interrogatory I also reply in the affirmative most cordially,
and that I will use my utmost exertions to secure the nomination and election
of a man who will accomplish the objects of said interrogatories. I most cor-
dially approve of the resolutions adopted at the union meeting held at Princeton
on the 27th September ult. Yours, etc.,
R. S. MOLONY.
All I have to say in regard to Dr. Molony is, that he was the regu-
larly nominated Democratic candidate for congress in his district was
elected at that time, at the end of his term was appointed to a land-
office at Danville. (I never heard anything of Judge Douglas's instru-
mentality in this.) He held this office a considerable time, and when
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 285
we were at Freeport the other day, there were handbills scattered about
notifying the public that after our debate was over, R. S. Molony would
make a Democratic speech in favor of Judge Douglas. That is all I
know of my own personal knowledge. It is added here to this resolu-
tion, and truly I believe, that
"Among those who participated in the Joliet convention, and who
supported its nominee, with his platform as laid down in the resolu-
tion of the convention and in his reply as above given, we call at ran-
dom the following names, all of which are recognized at this day as
leading Democrats:"
"Cook County E. B. Williams, Charles McDonell, Arno Voss,
Thomas Hoyne, Isaac Cook."
I reckon we ought to except Cook.
"F. C. Sherman."
"Will Joel A. Matteson, S. W. Bowen."
"Kane B. F. Hall, G. W. Renwick, A. M. Herrington, Elijah Wil-
cox."
"McHenry W. M. Jackson, Enos W. Smith, Neil Donnelly."
"La Salle John Hise, William Reddick."
William Reddick! another one of Judge Douglas's friends that stood
on the stand with him at Ottawa, at the time the Judge says my knees
trembled so that I had to be carried away. The names are all here:
"DuPage Nathan Allen."
"DeKalb Z. B. Mayo." .
Here is another set of resolutions which I think are apposite to the
matter in hand.
On the twenty-eighth of February of the same year, a Democratic
district convention was held at Naperville, to nominate a candidate for
circuit judge. Among the delegates were Bowen and Kelly, of Will;
Captain Naper, H. H. Cody, Nathan Allen, of DuPage; W. M. Jack-
son, J. M. Strode, P. W. Platt and Enos W. Smith, of McHenry; J.
Horsman and others, of Winnebago. Colonel Strode presided over the
convention. The following resolutions were unanimously adopted
the first on motion of P. W. Platt, the second on motion of William M.
Jackson :
Resolved, That this Convention is in favor of the Wilmot Proviso, both in
principle and practice, and that we know of no good reason why any person
should oppose the largest latitude in free soil, free territory and free speech,
Resolved. That in the opinion of this convention, the time has arrived when
all men should be free, whites as well as others.
Judge Douglas" What is the date of those resolutions?"
Mr. Lincoln I understand it was in 1850, but I do not know it. I
do not state a thing and say I know it, when I do not. But I have the
highest belief that this is so. I know of no way to arrive at the conclu-
sion that there is an error in it. I mean to put a case no stronger than
the truth will allow. But what I was going to comment upon is an
extract from a newspaper in DeKalb county, and it strikes me as being
rather singular, I confess, under the circumstances. There is a Judge
Mayo in that county, who is a candidate for the legislature, for the
purpose, if he secures his election, of helping to re-elect Judge Douglas.
He is the editor of a newspaper [DeKalb County Sentinel], and in that
paper I find the extract I am going to read. It is part of an editorial
article in which he was electioneering as fiercely as he could for Judge
286 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Douglas and against me. It was a curious thing, I think, to be in such
a paper. I will agree to that, and the Judge may make the most of it:
"Our education has been such, that we have ever been rather in
favor of the equality of the blacks; that is, that they should enjoy all
the privileges of the whites where they reside. We are aware that this
is not a very popular doctrine. We have had many a confab with some
who are now strong ' Republicans, ' we taking the broad ground of equal-
ity and they the opposite ground.
"We were brought up in a state where blacks were voters, and we
do not know of any inconvenience resulting from it, though perhaps it
would not work as well where the blacks are more numerous. We have
no doubt of the right of the whites to guard against such an evil, if it
is one. Our opinion is that it would be best for all concerned to have
the colored population in a state by themselves [in this I agree with
him] ; but if within the jurisdiction of the United States, we say by all
means they should have the right to have their senators and representa-
tives in congress, and to vote for President. With us ' worth makes the
man, and want of it the fellow.' We have seen many a 'nigger' that
we thought more of than some white men."
This is one of Judge Douglas's friends. Now I do not want to leave
myself in an attitude where I can be misrepresented, so I will say I do
not think the Judge is responsible for this article; but he is quite as
responsible for it as I would be if one of my friends had said it. I
think that is fair enough.
I have here also a set of resolutions passed by a Democratic state
convention in Judge Douglas's own good old state of Vermont, that I
think ought to be good for him too :
Resolved, That liberty is a right inherent and inalienable in man, and that
herein all men are equal.
Resolved. That we claim no authority in the Federal Government to abolish
slavery in the several states, but we do claim for it constitutional power per-
petually to prohibit the introduction of slavery into territory now free, and abolish
it wherever, under the jurisdiction of congress, it exists.
Resolved. That this power ought immediately to be exercised in prohibiting
the introduction and existence of slavery in New Mexico and California, in
abolishing slavery and the slave-trade in the District of Columbia, on the high
seas, and wherever else, under the constitution, it can be reached.
Resolved, That no more slave states should be admitted into the Federal
Union.
Resolved, That the government ought to return to its ancient policy, not to
extend, nationalize or encourage, but to limit, localize and discourage slavery.
At Freeport I answered several interrogatories that had been pro-
pounded to me by Judge Douglas at the Ottawa meeting. The Judge
has yet not seen fit to find any fault with the position that I took in
regard to those seven interrogatories, which were certainly broad
enough, in all conscience, to cover the entire ground. In my answers,
which have been printed, and all have had the opportunity of seeing,
I take the ground that those who elect me must expect that I will do
nothing which will not be in accordance with those answers. I have
some right to assert that Judge Douglas has no fault to find with them.
But he chooses to still try to thrust me upon different ground without
paying any attention to my answers, the obtaining of which from me
cost him so much trouble and concern. At the same time, I propounded
four interrogatories to him, claiming it as a right that he should answer
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 287
as many interrogatories for me as I did for him, and 1 would reserve
myself for a future installment when I got them ready. The Judge in
answering me upon that occasion, put in what I suppose he intends as
answers to all four of my interrogatories. The first one of these inter-
rogatories I have before me, and it is in these words:
"Question 1. If the people of Kansas shall, by means entirely un-
objectionable in all other respects, adopt a State Constitution, and ask
admission into the Union under it, before they have the requisite num-
ber of inhabitants according to the English bill some ninety-three
thousand will you vote to admit them?"
As I read the Judge's answer in the newspaper, and as I remember
it as pronounced at the time, he does not give any answer which is
equivalent to yes or no I will or I wont. He answers at very consid-
erable length, rather quarreling with me for asking the question, and
insisting that Judge Trumbull had done something that I ought to say
something about; and finally getting out such statements as induce me
to infer that he means to be understood he will, in that supposed case,
vote for the admission of Kansas. I only bring this forward now for
the purpose of saying that if he chooses to put a different construction
upon his answer he may do it. But if he does not, I shall from this
time forward assume that he will vote for the admission of Kansas in
disregard of the English bill. He has the right to remove any mis-
understanding I may have. I only mention it now that I may here-
after assume this to be the true construction of his answer, if he does
not now choose to correct me.
The second interrogatory that I propounded to him, was this:
"Question 2. Can the people of a United States territory, in any
lawful way, against the wish of any citizen of the United States, ex-
clude slavery from its limits prior to the formation of a State Consti-
tution?"
To this Judge Douglas answered that they can lawfully exclude
slavery from the territory prior to the formation of a constitution. He-
goes on to tell us how it can be done. As I understand him, he holds
that it can be done by the territorial legislature refusing to make any
enactments for the protection of slavery in the territory and especially
by adopting unfriendly legislation to it. For the sake of clearness I
state it again; that they can exclude slavery from the territory, first, by
withholding what he assumes to be an indispensable assistance to it
in the way of legislation; and, second, by unfriendly legislation. If
I rightly understand him, I wish to ask your attention for a while to
his position.
In the first place, the supreme court of the United States has de-
cided that any congressional prohibition of slavery in the territories
is unconstitutional that they have reached this proposition as a con-
clusion from their former position, that the constitution of the United
States expressly recognizes property in slaves, and from that other con-
stitutional provision, that no person shall be deprived of property with-
out due process of law. Hence they reach the conclusion that as the
constitution of the United States expressly recogni/es property in
slaves, and prohibits any person from beine deprived of property with-
out due process of law, to pass an act of congress by which a man
who owned a slave on one side of a line would be deprived of him if
288 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
he took him on the other side, is depriving him of that property with-
out due process of law. That I understand to be the decision of the
supreme court. I understand also that Judge Douglas adheres most
firmly to that decision; and the difficulty is, how is it possible for any
power to exclude slavery from the territory unless in violation of that
decision? That is the difficulty. ,
In the senate of the United States, in 1850, Judge Trumbull, in a
speech, substantially, if not directly, put the same interrogatory to
Judge Douglas, as to whether the people of a territory had the lawful
power to exclude slavery prior to the formation of a constitution?
Judge Douglas then answered at considerable length and his answer
will be found in the Congressional Globe, under date of June 9, 1856.
The Judge said that whether the people could exclude slavery prior to
the formation of a constitution or not was a question to be decided by
the supreme court. He put that proposition, as will be seen by the
Congressional Globe, in a variety of forms, all running to the same
thing in substance that it was a question for the supreme court. I
maintain that when he says, after the supreme court have decided the
question, that the people may yet exclude slavery by any means what-
ever, he does virtually say, that it is not a question for the supreme
court. He shifts his ground. I appeal to you whether he did not say
it was a question for the supreme court? Has not the supreme court
decided that question? When he now says the people may exclude sla-
very, does he not make it a question for the people? Does he not vir-
tually shift his ground and say that it is not a question for the court,
but for the people? This is a very simple proposition a very plain
and naked one. It seems to me that there is no difficulty in deciding it.
In a variety of ways he said that it was a question for the supreme
court. He did not stop then to tell us that whatever the supreme court
decides, the people can by withholding necessary "police regulations"
keep slavery out. He did not make any such answer. I submit to you
now, whether the new state of the case has not induced the Judge to
sheer away from his original ground. Would not this be the impres-
sion of every fair-minded man?
I hold that the proposition that slavery cannot enter a new country
without police regulations is historically false. It is not true at all. I
hold that the history of this country shows that the institution of sla-
very was originally planted upon this continent without these "police
regulations" which the Judge now thinks necessary for the actual estab-
lishment of it. Not only so, but is there not another fact how came
this Dred Scott decision to be made? It was made upon the case of a
negro being taken and actually held in slavery in Minnesota territory,
claiming his freedom because the act of congress prohibited his being
so held there. Will the Judge pretend that Dred Scott was not held
there without police regulations? There is at least one matter of rec-
ord as to his having been held in slavery in the territory, not only with-
out police regulations, but in the teeth of congressional legislation sup-
posed to be valid 'at the time. This shows that there is vieror enough in
slavery to plant itself in a new country even against unfriendly legis-
lation. It takes not only law but the enforcement of law to keep it out.
That is the history of this country upon the subject.
I wish to ask one other question. It being understood that the con-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 289
stitution of the United States guarantees property in slaves in the terri-
tories, if there is any infringement of the right of that property, would
not the United States courts, organized for the government of" the ter-
ritory, apply such remedy as might be necessary in that case? It is a
maxim held by the courts, that there is no wrong without its remedy;
and the courts have a remedy for whatever is acknowledged and treated
as a wrong.
Again : I will ask you, my friends, if you were elected members of
the legislature, what would be the first thing you would have to do
before entering upon your duties? Swear to support the constitution
of the United States. Suppose you believe, as Judge Douglas does, that
the constitution of the United States guarantees to your neighbor the
right to hold slaves in that territory that they are his property
how can you clear your oaths unless you give him such legislation as is
necessary to enable him to enjoy that property? What do you under-
stand by supporting the constitution of a state, or of the United
States? Is it not to give such constitutional helps to the rights estab-
lished by that constitution as may be practically needed. Can you, if
you swear to support the constitution, and believe that the constitution
establishes a right, clear your oath, without giving it support? Do you
support the constitution if, knowing or believing there is a right estab-
lished under it which needs specific legislation, you withhold that leg-
islation? Do you not violate and disregard your oath? I can conceive
of nothing plainer in the world. There can be nothing in the words
"support the constitution," if you may run counter to it by refusing
support to any right established under the constitution. And what I
say here will hold with still more force against the Judge's doctrine of
"unfriendly legislation." How could you, having sworn to support
the constitution, and believing it guaranteed the right to hold slaves in
the territories, assist in legislation intended to defeat that right? That
would be violating your own view of the constitution. Not only so,
but if you were to do so, how long would it take the courts to hold your
votes unconstitutional and void? Not a moment.
Lastly I would ask is not congress itself, under obligation to give
legislative support to any right that is established under the United
States constitution? I repeat the question is not congress, itself,
bound to give legislative support to any right that is established in the
United States constitution? A member of congress swears to support
the constitution of the United States, and if he sees a right established
by that constitution which needs specific legislative protection, can he
clear his oath without giving that protection? Let me ask you why
many of us who are opposed to slavery upon principle, give our acqui-
escence to a Fugitive Slave law? Why do we hold ourselves under
obligations to pass such a law, and abide by it when it is passed? Be-
cause the constitution makes provision that the owners of slaves shall
have the right to reclaim them. It gives the right to reclaim slaves,
and that right is, as Judge Douglas says, a barren right, unless there
is legislation that will enforce it.
The mere declaration, "No person held to service or labor in one
state under the laws thereof, escaping into another, shall in conse-
quence of any law or regulation therein be discharged from such service
or labor, but shall be delivered up on claim of the party to whom such.
Tol. I 1
290 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
service or labor may be due," is powerless without specific legislation
to enforce it. Now, on what ground would a member of congress who
is opposed to slavery in the abstract, vote for a Fugitive law, as I would
deem it my duty to do? Because there is a constitutional right which
needs legislation to enforce it. And although it is distasteful to me, I
have sworn to support the constitution, and having so sworn, I cannot
conceive that I do support it if I withhold from that right any neces-
sary legislation to make it practical. And if that is true in regard to a
Fugitive Slave law, is the right to have fugitive slaves reclaimed any
better fixed in the constitution than the right to hold slaves in the ter-
ritories? For this decision is a just exposition of the constitution, as
Judge Douglas thinks. Is the one right any better than the other? Is
there any man who, while a member of congress, would give support to
the one any more than the other? If I wished to refuse to give legis-
lative support to slave property in the territories, if a member of con-
gress, I could not do it, holding the view that the constitution establishes
that right. If I did it at all, it would be because I deny that this de-
cision properly construes the constitution. But if I acknowledge, with
Judge Douglas, that this decision properly construes the constitution,
I cannot conceive that I would be less than a perjured man if I should
refuse in congress to give such protection to that property as in its
nature it needed.
At the end of what I have said here I propose to give the Judge my
fifth interrogatory, which he may take and answer at his leisure. My
fifth interrogatory is this :
If the slaveholding citizens of a United States territory should need
and demand congressional legislation for the protection of their slave
property in such territory, would you, as a member of congress, vote
for or against such legislation?
Judge Douglas "Will you repeat that? I want to answer that
question. ' '
Mr. Lincoln If the slaveholding citizens of a United States terri-
tory should need and demand congressional legislation for the protec-
tion of their slave property in such territory, would you, as a member
of congress, vote for or against such legislation?
I am aware that in some of the speeches Judge Douglas has made,
he has spoken as if he did not know or think that the supreme court
had decided that a territorial legislature cannot exclude slavery. Pre-
cisely what the Judge would say upon the subject whether he would
say definitely that he does not understand they have so decided, or
whether he would say he does understand that the courts have so de-
cided, I do not know ; but I know that in his speech at Springfield he
spoke of it as a thing they had not decided yet ; and in his answer to
me at Freeport, he spoke of it so far again, as I can comprehend it. as
a thing that had not yet been decided. Now I hold that if the Judge
does entertain that view, I think that he is not mistaken in so far as it
can be said that the court has not decided anything save the mere
question of jurisdiction. I know the legal arguments that can be made
that after a court has decided that it cannot take jurisdiction in a
case, it then has decided all that is before it, and that is the end of it.
A plausible argument can be made in favor of that proposition, but I
know that Judge Douglas has said in one of his speeches that the court
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 291
went forward, like honest men as they were, and decided all the points
in the case. If any points are really extra-judicially decided because
not necessarily before them, then this one as to the power of the territo-
rial legislature to exclude slavery is one of them, as also the one that
the Missouri Compromise was null and void. They are both extra-judi-
cial, or neither is, according as the court held that they had no juris-
diction in the case between the parties, because of want of capacity of
one party to maintain a suit in that court. I want, if I have sufficient
time, to show that the court did pass its opinion, but that is the only
thing actually done in the case. If they did not decide, they showed
what they were ready to decide whenever the matter was before them.
What is that opinion ? After having argued that congress had no power
to pass a law excluding slavery from a United States territory, they
then used language to this effect: That inasmuch as congress itself
could not exercise such a power, it followed as a matter of course that
it could not authorize a territorial government to exercise it, for the
territorial legislature can do no more than congress could do. Thus it
expressed its opinion emphatically against the power of a territorial
legislature to exclude slavery, leaving us in just as little doubt on that
point as upon any other point they really decided.
Now, my fellow-citizens, I will detain you only a little while longer.
My time is nearly out. I find a report of a speech made by Judge Doug-
las at Joliet, since we last met at Freeport published, I believe, in
the Missouri Republican on the 9th of this month in which Judge
Douglas says:
"You know at Ottawa, I read this platform, and asked him if he
concurred in each and all of the principles set forth in it. He would
not answer these questions. At last I said frankly, I wish you to an-
swer them, because when I get them up here where the color of your
principles are a little darker than in Egypt, I intend to trot you down
to Jonesboro. The very notice that I was going to take him down to
Egypt made him tremble in the knees so that he had to be carried from
the platform. He laid up seven days, and in the meantime held a con-
sultation with his political physicians; they had Lovejoy and Farns-
worth and all the leaders of the Abolition party they consulted it all
over, and at last Lincoln came to the conclusion that he would answer,
so he came up to Freeport last Friday."
Now that statement altogether furnishes a subject for philosophical
contemplation. I have been treating it in that way, and I have really
come to the conclusion that I can explain it in no other way than by
believing the Judge is crazy. If he was in his right mind, I cannot
conceive how he would have risked disgusting the four or five thousand
of his own friends who stood there, and knew, as to my having been
carried from the platform, that there was not a word of truth in it.
Judge Douglas "Didn't they carry you off?"
Mr. Lincoln There ; that question illustrates the character of this
man Douglas, exactly. He smiles now and says, "Didn't they carry
you off?" But he said then, "he had to be carried off;" and he said
it to convince the country that he had so completely broken me down
by his speech that I had to be carried away. Now he seeks to dodge it,
and asks. "Didn't they carry you off?" Yes. they did. But, Judge
Douglas, why didn't you tell the truth? I would like to know why
292 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
you didn't tell the truth about it. And then again, "He laid up seven
days." He puts this in print for the people of the country to read as a
serious document. I think if he had been in his sober senses he would
not have risked that barefacedness in the presence of thousands of his
own friends, who knew that I made speeches within six of the seven
days at Henry, Marshall county; Augusta, Hancock county, and Ma-
comb, McDonough county, including all the necessary travel to meet
him again at Freeport at the end of the six days. Now, I say, there is
no charitable way to look at that statement, except to conclude that he
is actually crazy. There is another thing in that statement that
alarmed me very greatly as he states it, that he was going to "trot me
down to Egypt." Thereby he would have you to infer that I would
not come to Egypt unless he forced me that I could not be got here,
unless he, giant-like, had hauled me down here. That statement he
makes, too, in the teeth of the knowledge that I had made the stipulation
to come down here, and that he himself had been very reluctant to
enter into the stipulation. More than all this, Judge Douglas, when
he made that statement, must have been crazy, and wholly out of his
sober senses, or else he would have known that when he got me down
here that promise that windy promise of his powers to annihilate
me, wouldn't amount to anything. Now, how little do I look like being
carried away trembling? Let the Judge go on, and after he is done
with his half hour, I want you all, if I can 't go home myself, to let me
stay and rot here ; and if anything happens to the Judge, if I cannot
carry him to the hotel and put him to bed, let me stay here and rot. I
say, then, there is something extraordinary in this statement. I ask you
if you know any other living man who would make such a statement?
I will ask my friend Casey, over there, if he would do such a thing?
Would he send that out and have his men take it as the truth ? Did the
Judge talk of trotting me down to Egypt to scare me to death ? Why, I
know this people better than he does. I was raised just a little east of
here. I am a part of this people. But the Judge was raised further
north, and perhaps he has some horrid idea of what this people might
be induced to do. But really I have talked about this matter perhaps
longer than I ought, for it is no great thing, and yet the smallest are
often the most difficult things to deal with. The Judge has set about
seriously trying to make the impression that when we meet at different
places I am literally in his clutches that I am a poor, helpless, de-
crepit mouse, and that I can do nothing at all. This is one of the ways
he has taken to create that impression. I don't know any other way
to meet it, except this. I don't want to quarrel with him to call him
a liar but when I come square up to him I don't know n'hat else to
call him if I must tell the truth out. I want to be at peace, and reserve
all my fighting powers for necessary occasions. My time, now, is very
nearly out, and I give up the trifle that is left to the Judge, to let him
set my knees trembling again, if he can.
ME. DOUGLAS'S REPLY
My friends, while I am very grateful to you for the enthusiasm
which you show for me, I will say in all candor, that your quietness
will tie much more agreeable than your applause, inasmuch as you de-
prive me of some part of my time whenever you cheer.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 293
I will commence where Mr. Lincoln left off, and make a remark
upon this serious complaint of his about my speech at Joliet. I did
say there in a playful manner that when I put these questions to Mr.
Lincoln at Ottawa he failed to answer and that he trembled and had
to be carried off the stand, and required seven days to get up his reply.
That he did not walk off from the stand he will not deny. That when
the crowd went away from the stand with me, a few persons carried
him home on their shoulders and laid him down, he will admit. I wish
to say to you that whenever I degrade my friends and myself by allow-
ing them to carry me on their backs along through the public streets,
when I am able to walk, I a.m willing to be deemed crazy. I did not
say whether I beat him or he beat me in the argument. It is true I
put these questions to him, and I put them not as mere idle questions,
but showed that I based them upon the creed of the Black Republican
party as declared by their conventions in that portion of the state
which he depends upon to elect him, and desired to know whether he
indorsed that creed. He would not answer. When I reminded him
that I intended bringing him into Egypt and renewing my questions if
he refused to answer, he then consulted and did get up his answers
one week after, answers which I may refer to in a few minutes and
show you how equivocal they are. My object was to make him avow
whether or not he stood by the platform of his party ; the resolutions
I then read, and upon which I based my questions, had been adopted
by his party in the Galena congressional district, and the Chicago and
Bloomington congressional districts, composing a large majority of the
counties in this state that give Republican or Abolition majorities. Mr.
Lincoln cannot and will not deny that the doctrines laid down in these
resolutions were in substance put forth in Lovejoy's resolutions, which
were voted for by a majority of his party, some of them, if not all,
receiving the support of every man of his party. Hence, I laid a
foundation for my questions to him before I asked him whether that
was or was not the platform of his party. He says that he answered
my questions. One of them was whether he would vote to admit any
more slave states into the Union. The creed of the Republican party
as set forth in the resolutions of their various conventions was, that
they would under no circumstances vote to admit another slave state.
It was put forth in the Lovejoy resolutions in the legislature; it was
put forth and passed in a majority of all the counties of this state
which gave Abolition or Republican majorities, or elect members to the
legislature of that school of politics. I had a right to know whether
he would vote for or against the admission of another slave state in the
event the people wanted it. He first answered that he was not pledged
on the subject, and then said, "In regard to the other question, of
whether I am pledged to the admission of any more slave states into
the Union, I state to you very frankly that I would be exceedingly sorry
ever to be put in the position of having to pass on that question. I
should be exceedingly glad to know that there would never be another
slave state admitted into the Union ; but I must add that if slavery shall
be kept out of the territories during the territorial existence of any
one given territory, and then the people, having a fair chance and clean
field when they come to adopt a constitution, do such an extraordinary
thing as adopt a slave constitution, uninfluenced by the actual presence
of the institution among them, I see no alternative, if we own the
country, but to admit them into the Union."
294 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
Now analyze that answer. In the first place he says he would be
exceedingly sorry to be put in a position where he would have to vote
on the question of the admission of a slave state. Why is he a candi-
date for the senate if he would be sorry to be put in that position? I
trust the people of Illinois will not put him in a position which he
would be so sorry to occupy. The next position he takes is that he
would be glad to know that there would never be another slave state,
yet, in certain contingencies, he might have to vote for one. What is
that contingency ? "If congress keeps slavery out by law while it is a
territory, and then the people should have a fair chance and should
adopt slavery, uninfluenced by the presence of the institution," he
supposed he would have to admit the state. Suppose congress should
not keep slavery out during their territorial existence, then how would
he vote when the people applied for admission into the Union with a
slave constitution? That he does not answer, and that is the condition
of every territory we have now got. Slavery is not kept out of Kansas
by act of congress, and when I put the question to Mr. Lincoln, whether
he will vote for the admission with or without slavery, as her people
may desire, he will not answer, and you have not got an answer from
him. In Nebraska slavery is not prohibited by act of congress, but the
people are allowed, under the Nebraska bill, to do as they please on the
subject; and when I ask him whether he will vote to admit Nebraska
with a slave constitution if her people desire it, he will not answer.
So with New Mexico, Washington territory, Arizona, and the four new
states to be admitted from Texas. You cannot get an answer from him
to these questions. His answer only applies to a given case, to a con-
dition things which he knows do not exist in any one territory in
the Union. He tries to give you to understand that he would allow the
people to do as they please, and yet he dodges the question as to every
territory in the Union. I now ask why cannot Mr. Lincoln answer to
each of these territories? He has not done it, and he will not do it.
The Abolitionists up north understand that this answer is made with
a view of not committing himself on any one territory now in existence.
It is so understood there, and you cannot expect an answer from him
on a case that applies to any one territory, or applies to the new states
which by compact we are pledged to admit out of Texas, when they
have the requisite population and desire admission. I submit to you
whether he has made a frank answer, so that you can tell how he would
vote in any one of these cases. "He would be sorry to be put in the
position." Why would he be sorry to be put in this position if his duty
required him to give the vote? If the people of a territory ought to be
permitted to come into the Union as a state, with slavery or without
it, as they pleased, why not give the vote admitting them cheerfully?
If in his opinion they ought not to come in with slavery, even if they
wanted to, why not say that he would cheerfully vote against their
admission? His intimation is that conscience would not let him vote
"No," and he would be sorry to do that which his conscience would
compel him to do as an honest man.
In regard to the contract or bargain between Trumbull, the Aboli-
tionists and him, which he denies, I wish to say that the charge can be
proved by notorious historical facts. Trumbull, Lovejoy, Giddings, Fred
Douglass, Hale, and Banks, were traveling the state at that time mak-
ing speeches on the same side and in the same cause with him. He
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 295
contents himself with the simple denial that no such thing occurred.
Does he deny that he, and Trumbull, and Breese, and Giddings, and
Chase, and Fred Douglass, and Lovejoy, and all those Abolitionists and
deserters from the Democratic party, did make speeches all over this
state in the same common cause? Does he deny that Jim Matheny
was then, and is now, his confidential friend, and does he deny that
Matheny made the charge of the bargain and fraud in his own language,
as I have read it from his printed speech. Matheny spoke of his own
personal knowledge of that bargain existing between Lincoln, Trumbull,
and the Abolitionists. He still remains Lincoln's confidential friend,
and is now a candidate for congress, and is canvassing the Springfield
district for Lincoln. I assert that I can prove the charge to be true in
detail if I can ever get it where I can summon and compel the attendance
of witnesses. I have the statement of another man to the same effect
as that made by Matheny, which I am not permitted to use yet, but Jim
Matheny is a good witness on that point, and the history of the country
is conclusive upon it. That Lincoln up to that time had been a Whig,
and then undertook to abolitionize the Whigs and bring them into the
Abolition camp, is beyond denial ; that Trumbull up to that time had
been a Democrat, and deserted, and undertook to abolitionize the
Democracy, and take them into the Abolition camp, is beyond denial;
that they are both now active, leading, distinguished members of this
Abolition Republican party, in full communion, is a fact that cannot
be questioned or denied.
But Lincoln is not willing to be responsible for the creed of his
party. He complains because I hold him responsible, and in order
to avoid the issue, he attempts to show that individuals in the Dem-
ocratic party, many years ago, expressed Abolition sentiments. It is
true that Tom Campbell, when a candidate for congress in 1850,
published the letter which Lincoln read. When I asked Lincoln for
the date of that letter he could not give it. The date of the letter has
been suppressed by other speakers who have used it, though I take
it for granted that Lincoln did not know the date. If he will take
the trouble to examine, he will find that the letter was published
only two days before the election, and was never seen until after it,
except in one county. Tom Campbell would have been beat to death
by the Democratic party if that letter had been made public in his
district. As to Molony, it is true he uttered sentiments of the kind
referred to by Mr. Lincoln, and the best Democrats would not vote
for him for that reason. I returned from Washington after the pas-
sage of the compromise measures in 1850, and when I found Mo-
lony running under John Wentworth's tutelage, and on his platform,
I denounced him, and declared that he was no Democrat. In my
speech at Chicago, just before the election that year, I went before
the infuriated people of that city and vindicated the compromise
measures of 1850. Remember the city council had passed resolutions
nullifying acts of congress and instructing the police to withold their as-
sistance from the execution of the laws, and as I was the only man in the
city of Chicago who was responsible for the passage of the compromise
measures, I went before the crowd, justified each and every one of
those measures, and let it be said to the eternal honor of the people
of Chicago, that when they were convinced by my exposition of
those measures that they were right and they had done wrong in
296 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
opposing them, they repealed their nullifying resolutions and de-
clared that they would acquiesce in and support the laws of the land.
These facts are well known, and Mr. Lincoln can only get up indi-
vidual instances, dating back to 1849- '50, which are contradicted
by the whole tenor of the Democratic creed.
But Mr. Lincoln does not want to be held responsible for the
Black Republican doctrine of no more slave states. Farnsworth is
the candidate of his party to-day in the Chicago district, and he made
a speech in the last congress in which he called upon God to palsy
his right arm if he ever voted for the admission of another slave
state, whether the people wanted it or not. Lovejoy is making
speeches all over the state for Lincoln now, and taking ground
against any more slave states. Washburne, the Black Republican
candidate for congress in the Galena district, is making speeches in
favor of this same Abolition platform declaring no more slave states.
Why are men running for congress in the northern districts, and
taking that Abolition platform for their guide, when Mr. Lincoln
does not want to be held to it down here in Egypt and in the center
of the state, and objects to it so as to get votes here. Let me tell
Mr. Lincoln that his party in the northern part of the state hold to
that Abolition platform, and that if they do not in the south and in
the center they present the extraordinary spectacle of a "house di-
vided against itself," and hence "cannot stand." I now bring down
upon him the vengeance of his own scriptural quotation, and give
it a more appropriate application than he did, when I say to him
that his party, Abolition in one end of the state and opposed to it in
the other, is a house divided against itself, and cannot stand, and
ought not to stand, for it attempts to cheat the American people out
of their votes by disguising its sentiments.
Mr. Lincoln attempts to cover up and get over his Abolitionism
by telling you that he was raised a little east of you, beyond the
Wabash in Indiana, and he thinks that makes a mighty sound and
good man of him on all these questions. I do not know that the
place where a man is born or raised has much to do with his political
principles. The worst Abolitionist I have ever known in Illinois have
been men who have sold their slaves in Alabama and Kentucky, and
have come here and turned Abolitionists whilst spending the money
got for the negroes they sold, and I do not know that an Abolition-
ist from Indiana or Kentucky ought to have any more credit because
he was born and raised among slaveholders. I do not know that a
native of Kentucky is more excusable because raised among slaves,
his father and mother having owned slaves, he comes to Illinois, turns
Abolitionist, and slanders the graves of his father and mother, and
breathes curses upon the institutions under which he was born, and
his father and mother bred. True, I was not born out west here. I
was born away down in Yankee land, I was born in a valley in Ver-
mont, with the high mountains around me. I love the old green
mountains and valleys of Vermont, where I was born, and where I
played in my childhood. I went up to visit them some seven or eight
years ago, for the first time for twenty odd years. When I got there
they treated me very kindly. They invited me to the commence-
ment of their college, placed me on the seats with their distinguished
guests, and conferred upon me the degree of LL. D. in Latin (doctor
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 297
of laws), the same as they did old Hickory, at Cambridge, many
years ago, and I give you my word and honor I understood just as
much of the Latin as he did. When they got through conferring
the honorary degree, they called upon me for a speech, and I got up
with my heart full and swelling with gratitude for their kindness,
and I said to them, "My friends, Vermont is the most glorious spot
on the face of this globe for a man to be born in, provided he emi-
grates when he is very young."
I emigrated when I was very young. I came out here when I
was a boy, and I found my mind liberalized, and my opinions en-
larged when I got on these broad prairies, with only the heavens to
bound my vision, instead of having them circumscribed by the little
narrow ridges that surrounded the valley where I was born. But,
I discard all flings of the land where a man was born. I wish to be
judged by my principles, by those great public measures and con-
stitutional principles upon which the peace, the happiness and the
perpetuity of this republic now rest.
Mr. Lincoln has framed another question, propounded it to me^
and desired my answer. As I have said before, I did not put a
question to him that I did not first lay a foundation for by showing
that it was a part of the platform of the party whose votes he is now
seeking, adopted in a majority of the counties where he now hopes
to get a majority, and supported by the candidates of his party now
running in those counties. But I will answer his question. It is as
follows: "If the slaveholding citizen of a United States territory
should need and demand congressional legislation for the protection
of their slave property in such territory, would you, as a member of
congress, vote for or against such legislation?" I answer him that it
is a fundamental article in the Democratic creed that there should be
non-interference and non-intervention by congress with slavery in the
states or territories. Mr. Lincoln could have found an answer to his
question in the Cincinnati platform, if he had desired it. The Demo-
cratic party have always stood by that great principle of non-interfer-
ence and non-intervention by congress with slavery in the states ana
territories alike, and I stand on that platform now.
Now I desire to call your attention to the fact that Lincoln did not
define his own position in his own question. How does he stand on that
question? He put the question to me at Freeport whether or not I
would vote to admit Kansas into the Union before she had 93,420 in-
habitants. I answered him at once that it having been decided that
Kansas had now population enough for a slave state, she had popula-
tion enough for a free state.
I answered the question unequivocally, and then I asked him whether
he would vote for or against the admission of Kansas before she had
93.420 inhabitants, and he would not answer me. To-day he has called
attention to the fact that, in his opinion, my answer on that question
was not quite plain enough, and yet he has not answered it himself. He
now puts a question in relation to congressional interference in the ter-
ritories to me. I answer him direct, and yet he has not answered the
question himself. I ask you whether a man has any right, in common
decency, to put questions in these public discussions, to his opponent,
which he will not answer himself, when they are pressed home to him.
I have asked him three times, whether he would vote to admit Kansas
298 HISTORY OF SOUTHEEN ILLINOIS
whenever the people applied with a constitution of their own making
and their own adoption, under circumstances that were fair, just and
unexceptional, but I cannot get an answer from him. Nor will he an-
swer the question which he put to me, and which I have just answered
in relation to congressional interference in the territories, by making
a slave code there.
It is true that he goes on to answer the question by arguing that
under the decision of the supreme court it is the duty of a man to vote
for a slave code in the territories. He says that it is his duty, under
the decision that the court has made, and if he believes in that deci-
sion he would be a perjured man if he did not give the vote. I want to
know whether he is not bound to a decision which is contrary to his
opinions just as much as to one in accordance with his opinions. If the
decision of the supreme court, the tribunal created by the constitu-
tion to decide the question, is final and binding, is he not bound by it
just as strongly as if he was for it instead of against it originally?
Is every man in this land allowed to resist decisions he does not like,
and only support those that meet his approval? What are important
courts worth unless their decisions are binding on all good citizens?
It is the fundamental principles of the judiciary that its decisions are
final. It is created for that purpose, so that when you cannot agree
among yourselves on a disputed point you appeal to the judicial tri-
bunal which steps in and decides for you, and that decision is then
binding on every good citizen. It is the law of the land just as much
with Mr. Lincoln against it as for it. And yet he says that if that de-
cision is binding he is a perjured man if he does not vote for a slave
code in the different territories of this union. Well, if you [turning to
Mr. Lincoln] are not going to resist the decision, if you obey it, and
do not intend to array mob law against the constituted authorities,
then, according to your own statement, you will be a perjured man if
you do not vote to establish slavery in these territories. My doctrine
is, that even taking Mr. Lincoln's view that the decision recognizes
the right of a man to carry his slaves into the territories of the United
States, if he pleases, yet after he gets there he needs affirmative law to
make that right of any value. The same doctrine not only applies to
slave property, but all other kinds of property. Chief Justice Taney
places it upon the ground that slave property is on an equal footing
with other property. Suppose one of your merchants should move to
Kansas and open a liquor store ; he has a right to take groceries and
liquors there, but the mode of selling them, and the circumstances
under which they shall be sold, and all the remedies must be prescribed
by local legislation, and if that is unfriendly it will drive him out just
as effectually as if there was a constitutional provision against the sale
of liquor. So the absence of local legislation to encourage and sup-
port slave property in a territory excludes it practically just as effect-
ually as if there was a positive constitutional provision against it. Hence,
I assert that under the Dred Scott decision you cannot maintain slavery
a day in a territory where there is an unwilling people and unfriendly
legislation. If the people are opposed to it, our right is a barren,
worthless, useless right, and if they are for it, they will support and
encourage it. We come right back, therefore, to the practical ques-
tion, if the people of a territory want slavery they will have it, and if
they do not want it you cannot force it on them. And this is the prac-
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 299
tical question, the great principle, upon which our institutions rest. 1
am willing to take the decision of the supreme court as it was pro-
nounced by that august tribunal without stopping to inquire whether
I would have decided that way or not. I have had many a decision
made against me on questions of law which I did not like, but I was
bound by them just as much as if I had had a hand in making them,
and approved them. Did you ever see a lawyer or a client lose his case
that he approved the decision of the court? They always think the
decision unjust when it is given against them. In a government of laws
like ours we must sustain the constitution as our fathers made it, and
maintain the rights of the state as they are guaranteed under the con-
stitution, and then we will have peace and harmony between the differ-
ent states and sections of this glorious Union.
CHAPTEE XXV
ON THE EVE OF THE GREAT CONFLICT
THE ELECTION OF 1858 DOUGLAS AT BENTON POLITICAL MEETINGS
AT CENTRALIA LAST DEBATE AT ALTON THE CAMPAIGN OF 1860
A SON OF ILLINOIS.
When the joint debate was over in Jonesboro, the two contestants
began their journey to the next meeting which was at Charleston, Coles
county, September 18. Mr. Lincoln seems to have gone direct to Cen-
tralia. Just north of Centralia was the new town of Central City.
Here the state fair was in progress. Mr. Douglas was not in haste to
reach Centralia. At least he visited Benton, the home of John A. Logan,
where he received an ovation. A letter from Judge Thomas Layman of
Benton tells an interesting story and it is reproduced.
DOUGLAS AT BENTON
"BENTON, Illinois, May 1, 1912.
"Prof. George W. Smith, Carbondale, Illinois Dear Sir : I am in receipt of
your letter of April 24th asking for some data relative to the visit of Stephen A.
Douglas to Benton on September 16, 1858. The Benton Standard was burned
three years ago and all the files of the paper since 1849 were destroyed. So I will
not be able to give you much information.
"On the morning of September 16, 1858, Tillman B. Cantrell, Daniel Mooney-
ham and other prominent citizens met Douglas at Tamaroa. At that time 110
railroad entered Benton. Douglas arrived in Benton sometime before noon, and
was at once taken to the home of John A. Logan on South street The old house
where he was entertained is still standing. He spoke in a grove in the northwest
part of town. The afternoon of the fifteenth, Mrs. John A. Logan went over town
and collected money to buy materials with which to make a flag. She and a
party of women spent nearly all the night making the flag which was used in
the procession and on the speaker's stand next day. After Douglas had finished
his speech he was driven back to Tamaroa and took the north-bound Illinois
Central. I am told that John A. Logan presided as chairman at the meeting.
Mrs. Douglas did not accompany him.
"Mrs. Tabitha Browning of this place has given me most of the information
that I have obtained. I have been unable to find anyone thus far who attended
the Jonesboro debate from Benton. Mr. W. S. Cantrell says that Judge M. C.
Crawford of Jonesboro can probably tell you of the Benton visit of Douglas.
If I find anything further I will let you know. With best wishes, I remain,
"Very sincerely,
"Tnos. J. LAYMAN."
POLITICAL MEETINGS AT CENTRALIA
From The Missouri Republican Sept 18, 1858: "The National
Democrats held an anti-Douglas meeting here last evening, August 16,
in front of the Veranda Hotel, to express their opposition to Judge
300
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 301
Douglas, and the principles which he advocates. The meeting was but
poorly attended and several times interrupted by cries for Douglas.
The first speaker, Governor Reynolds (candidate for state superin-
tendent of public instruction), addressed the crowd, and took occasion
in the course of his remarks to say that he would not countenance St.
Paul though he had sacred gospels on his lips, if he favored Douglas.
He was followed by Colonel Carpenter and Mr. Hoyne of Chicago, and
others.
' ' As evidence of the nature of the meeting and the amount of interest
manifested, I will say I saw the principal speaker, assisted by one of the
editors of the Chicago Press and Tribune, engaged in carrying dry
goods boxes to make a platform from which to speak!
' ' The Douglas Democrats soon got up an opposition meeting within a
short distance and drew the major portion of the crowd away from the
former place. The Douglas meeting was addressed by Messrs. Linder,
Fouke, and Hicks, and a great deal of enthusiasm was manifested
throughout. ' '
On the next afternoon, September 17, Senator Douglas spoke to the
assembled citizens in Centralia in answer to Governor Reynolds and the
other administration speakers.
Both Lincoln and Douglas spent their spare time at the State Fair,
and on the evening of the 17th they proceeded to Mattoon where both re-
mained over night. On the morning of the 18th they proceeded by wagon
road to Charleston, eight miles to the east. Great processions were formed
and the intense heat and great clouds of dust made the journey very try-
ing. The two processions were met out of Charleston with banners, bands,
and great crowds. The debate occurred in the fair grounds, and the
crowd was estimated at from ten to fifteen thousand.
LAST DEBATE AT ALTON
The last of the joint debates was held at Alton October 15. The
speaking occurred at the east side of the present city hall. There were
joint committees on decorations, music, salutes, and other matters of
common interests. Boats and trains brought in people from all direc-
tions. The audience was estimated at from five to six thousand. The dis-
patches refer to Mr. Douglas' voice as much impaired. Mr. Lincoln
seems to have stood the strain of the campaign some better than Douglas.
Following the Alton debate Mr. Lincoln filled twelve regular engagements
while Mr. Douglas filled nine.
DOUGLAS ELECTED SENATOR
The election occurred Tuesday, November 2, 1858. "When the smoke
of battle cleared away it was found that the result was : Douglas Senate,
14 ; house, 40 ; total, 54.
Lincoln Senate, 11; house, 35; total, 46.
The state had gone Republican on the two state positions the treas-
urership and the superintendent of public instruction. And probably if
the apportionment of the senatorial and representative districts had been
fairly made Lincoln would have been the senator.
The contest between Douglas and Lincoln had attracted the atten-
tion of the entire country, north and south, east and west. Mr. Lincoln
302
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
CITY HALL, ALTON, WHERE THE LINCOLN-DOUGLAS DEBATE WAS HELD
IN 1858
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 303
was defeated but not cast down. It was only one short year till the na-
tional canvass would demand attention of the whole people. Lincoln
wrote to a friend shortly after the November election as follows: "The
fight must go on. The cause of civil liberty must not be surrendered
at the end of one or one hundred defeats. Douglas had the ingenuity
to be supported in the late contest, both as the best means to break
down and to uphold the slave interest. No ingenuity can keep these
antagonistic elements in harmony long. Another explosion will soon
come."
Douglas naturally felt proud of his victory. After a short rest
following the close of the campaign, he made a tour of the southern
states ; but nothing he could say or do could pacify the administration.
Its friends were up in arms against what was called the "Freeport
Doctrine." Douglas must feel the hand of the administration, and so
he was deposed from the chairmanship of the committee on territories
which he had held for eleven years.
In the Freeport debate Mr. Lincoln ingenuously propounded this
question to Mr. Douglas:
"Can the people of a United States territory in any lawful way,
against the wish of any citizens of the United States, exclude slavery
from its limits prior to the formation of a state constitution ? ' '
If Mr. Douglas wishes still to uphold the doctrine of Squatter
Sovereignty he will be forced to say, "Yes." If he says, "No," then
his doctrine of Squatter Sovereignty has burst as a bubble. If Doug-
las answers in the affirmative he runs counter to the decision of the su-
preme court which has so greatly delighted the slave holders of the
south. If he says, "Yes," every pro-slavery southerner will be ready
to read him out of the Democratic party. If he says, "No," he will
lose the senatorship, for those that are pleading Douglas' cause argue
that Douglas ought to be sustained because he stands for abiding by
the will of the people as expressed in regularly constituted means for
such expression. He had won many admirers, not only in Illinois but
throughout the north, for refusing to endorse the action of the Le-
compton convention which shamefully disfranchised nearly 10,000 citi-
zens of Kansas. In this stand he had lost the good will of Buchanan
and as to the general feeling toward him in the south we shall see
presently.
Douglas was truly midway between two great dangers, but sum-
moning all his native skill in the art of debate he answered : " I answer
emphatically, as Mr. Lincoln has heard me answer a hundred times
from every stump in Illinois, that, in my opinion the people of the
territory can by lawful means, exclude slavery from their limits prior
to the formation of a state constitution. . . . The people have the
lawful means to introduce it or exclude it, as they please, for the rea-
son that slavery cannot exist a day, or an hour, anywhere, unless it is
supported by local police regulation."
This greatly angered the south ; and the press and the public speak-
ers in that section denounced him in the severest terms. To get at
something of the feelings of the people in the south toward Douglas for
his answer to question number two, let us hear Senator Judah P. Ben-
jamin, of Louisiana, in the United States senate, May 28, 1860: "Up
to the years of 1857 and 1858, no man in this nation had a higher or
more exalted opinion of the character, the services and the political
304 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
integrity of the senator from Illinois (Douglas) than I had . . .
Sir ... I have been obliged to pluck down my idol from his place
on high, and to refuse him any more support or confidence as a mem-
ber of the party. . . . The causes that have operated on me have
operated on the Democratic party of the United States, and have ope-
rated an effect which the whole future life of the senator will be utterly
unable to obliterate. It is impossible that confidence lost can be re-
stored. . . . We accuse him for this, to-wit: That having bar-
gained with us upon a point upon which we were an issue, that it
should be a judicial point; that he would abide the decision; that he
would act under the decision, and consider it a doctrine of the party;
that having said that to us here in the senate, he went home, and under
the stress of a local election, his knees gave way; his whole person
trembled. His adversary stood upon principle and was beaten; and lo!
he is the candidate of a mighty party for the presidency of the United
States. The senator from Illinois faltered. He got the prize for which
he faltered ; but lo ! the grand prize of his ambition today slips from
his grasp because of his faltering in his former contest, and his suc-
cess in the canvas for the senate, purchased for an ignoble price, has
cost him the loss of the presidency of the United States. ' '
This speech is no doubt a fair statement of the feeling of the south
toward Douglas for his failure to stand up boldly for the decision of
the supreme court.
THE CAMPAIGN OF 1860
The year 1860 was one which will long be remembered by those
who were old enough to be aware of the significance of the events of
that memorable year. It can be truly said that since the success of the
Republican party in 1856, that politics was the absorbing thing in the
state. Everyone looked forward to the presidential contest which was
to take place in the summer and fall of 1860. In the west there was
little doubt that Lincoln was the logical candidate of the Republican
party. However, there were other men worthy of such honor. Salmon
P. Chase, of Ohio, William A. Seward, of New York, and Simon Cam-
eron, of Pennsylvania, were also considered presidential possibilities.
The great battle fought between Lincoln and Douglas had drawn
all eyes toward Illinois and Abraham Lincoln. A Chicago editor wrote
to Lincoln while the campaign was in progress in 1858, and said : ' ' You
are like Byron, who woke up one morning and found himself famous.
People wish to know about you. You have sprung at once from the
position of a capital fellow and a leading lawyer in Illinois, to a na-
tional reputation. ' ' David Davis, one of the great men in Illinois, wrote
Lincoln in 1858, just after the final result became known and said:
"You have made a noble canvass which, if unavaling in this state, has
earned you a national reputation, and made you friends everywhere."
The Republican central committee of New Hampshire sent word
to Lincoln that if Douglas came into that state, to make a campaign,
they would want Mr. Lincoln's services. Scores of calls came from
all parts of the country for Mr. Lincoln's help in the political cam-
paign of 1859. Mr. Lincoln's most serious political work in 1859,
was in the campaign in Ohio. The Democratic party had invited
Douglas into that state, and as soon as this was known the Republican
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 305
committee urged Mr. Lincoln to come to Ohio. This Mr. Lincoln did.
He made two set speeches; one at Columbus and one at Cincinnati.
The burden of his speeches was the subject of slavery. He met with
enthusiastic friends everywhere. The committee thought so much of
his influence in carrying Ohio that they arranged to print in cheap
book form his debate with Douglas, together with the two speeches in
Ohio, as campaign documents for the presidential canvass in 1860.
In the winter of 1859-60, Mr. Lincoln was invited to New York and
Boston to make public addresses. He also visited many other points
in the New England and the Middle States. These addresses were
somewhat of the nature of lectures. Mr. Lincoln received pay, at least
in New York and Boston, at the rate of $200 per night. In New York
he spoke in Cooper Institute to one of the finest audiences which ever
assembled in the city. William Cullen Bryant was chairman of the
evening. The next morning The Tribune said : ' ' Since the days of Clay
and Webster no man has spoken to a larger assemblage of the intellect
and mental culture in our city." This trip to the east was of great
value to Mr. Lincoln when the coming canvass was under way.
All through the year of 1859 there was a quiet, though effective,
work going on in Illinois looking toward the securing of the Republi-
can nomination for the presidency for Mr. Lincoln. Among those who
were thus pushing the claims of Lincoln were David Davis, Leonard
Swett, Judge Stephen T. Logan, John M. Palmer, Jesse W. Fell, John
Wentworth, Joseph Medill, Norman B. Judd, Richard Oglesby and
scores of others. County conventions, which were being held in the
early spring of 1860, instructed their delegates to the state convention
to work for the nomination of Lincoln. In the winter of '59 and '60,
Joseph Medill, editor of the Chicago Tribune was in Washington, try-
ing quietly to work up a Lincoln sentiment, and on February 16, 1860,
The Tribune came out editorially for Lincoln.
But in a list of twenty-one persons mentioned for the presidency
published in New York in the winter of '59 and '60, Lincoln's name
does not appear. There was scarcely a paper in the east that ever
mentioned his name as a probable candidate.
The state Republican convention met in Decatur May 9 and 10.
Here Lincoln received an ovation. John M. Palmer moved that,
"Abraham Lincoln is the choice of the Republican party of Illinois
for the presidency, and the delegates from this state are instructed to
use all honorable means to secure his nomination by the Chicago con-
vention, and to vote as a unit for him." At this convention Richard
Yates was nominated for governor and a full ticket put into the field.
We have already spoken of Douglas' trip through the southern
states following the campaign of 1858. He spoke in all the large cities
in the south. He was received with marked courtesy and listened to
with growing interest. In early January, 1859, Douglas arrived at the
capitol and took his seat in the senate. He was soon made aware of the
fact that the southern senators had deposed him from the leadership
of his party or at least the southern half of it. They demanded of him
what he would do if according to his "Freeport Doctrine" the terri-
torial legislature should legislate so unfriendly as to exclude slavery.
They pressed him so closely and made such demands that he said to
them: "I tell you, gentlemen of the south, in all candor, I do not be-
lieve a Democratic candidate can carry any one Democratic state of
306 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
the north on the platform that it is the duty of the federal government
to force the people of a territory to have slavery when they do not
want it."
Here, in the closing days of the session an irreparable schism was
opened between the slaveholding Democracy of the south and the Squat-
ter Sovereignty Democracy of the north. In June, 1859, Douglas, in an-
swer to a question as to whether he would be a candidate for the presi-
dency replied that if the Democracy adhere to its former principles his
friends would be at liberty to present his name. On the contrary he
said, if the convention shall insist on the revival of the slave-trade, or
hold that congress has a right to pass a slave code for the territories, or
that the constitution of the United States either establishes or prohibits
slavery in the territories beyond the power of the people legally to con-
trol it, then he could not accept the nomination if tendered to him.
The National Republican convention met in a wigwam in Chicago.
May 16, 1860. Strong delegations were present from the eastern states
to whom the western methods of campaigning may have been a little
new. A committee of one from each state and territory, was appointed
on the committee on resolution which reported a very conservative set
of resolutions as the platform of the party. The following is an abridg-
ment of that document:
The past four years have justified the organization of the Republican
party. The causes which called it into existence are permanent.
The principal of equality, stated in the Declaration of Independence,
is essential to the preservation of our Republican institutions.
The wonderful development of the nation is the result of the union of
the states.
The lawless invasion of any state or territory by armed force is
among the gravest of crimes.
The dogma that the constitution carries slavery into the Territories
is a dangerous political heresy.
We deny the right of congress, or of any territorial legislature, or of
any individuals, to legalize slavery in any territory of the United States.
The recent re-opening of the African slave trade is a crime against
humanity.
Kansas should of right be admitted as a state under the constitution
recently formed.
The party favors a protective tariff.
The party favors liberal homestead laws.
Pledges efficient protection to all classes of citizens.
All citizens who can unite on this platform of principles are invited
to give it their support.
On the first ballot Seward had 132y 2 , Lincoln 102, Cameron 50y 2 ,
Bates 48, Chase 49, scattering 42. Lincoln's friends felt greatly en-
couraged. The second ballot, resulted, Seward 184y 2 , Lincoln 181, Bates
35, Chase 42i/>, scattering 22. On the third ballot Seward stood 183,
Lincoln 23iy 2 ,~Bates 22, Chase 24y 2 , scattering 7. The total number of
delegates was 466, a majority of which would be 234. Lincoln lacked
only 2y 2 votes of the nomination. The Ohio delegates changed four
votes to Lincoln from Chase, and Lincoln was nominated. With him was
nominated Hannibal Hamlin, of Maine, for vice president. Mr. Lincoln
was notified of his nomination immediately, and the greatest problem
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 307
he had ever faced was now before him that of harmonizing all of the
forces which were eventually to bring about his election.
The National Democratic convention met at Charleston, South Caro-
lina, April 23, 1860. It was known long before that day that there
would be a wide difference of opinion on the subject of slavery in the
convention. Upon the completion of the permanent organization, the
committee on resolutions was named. On the 27th, Mr. Avery, of North
Carolina, from the majority of the committee on platform reported (in
part) as follows:
Resolved, That the National Democracy of the United States hold
these cardinal principles on the subject of slavery in the territories;
1st, That congress has no power to abolish slavery in the territories;
2d. That the. territorial legislature has no power to abolish slavery in
the territory, nor to prohibit the introduction of slaves therein, nor any
power to destroy or impair the right of property in slaves by any legis-
lation whatever.
This was a part of the majority report. Mr. Henry B. Payne, of
Ohio, presented the minority report which affirmed the platform of 1856,
but added: "Resolved, (2) That the Democratic party will abide by the
decision of the supreme court of the United States on the question of
constitutional law. ' '
Mr. Avery, in commenting upon the situation, said : " I say that the
results and ultimate consequences to the southern states of this confed-
eracy, if the Popular Sovereignty doctrine be adopted as the doctrine
of the Democratic party, would be as dangerous and subversive of their
rights as the adoption of the principle of congressional intervention or
provision." In this Mr. Avery meant to say that the Republican doc-
trine would be as acceptable to the south as the Squatter Sovereignty
doctrine.
A vote was taken on the platform as reported by Mr. Avery and the
one reported by Mr. Payne, both of which had been somewhat modified.
Mr. Payne's report was adopted by a vote of 165 to 138. There-
upon Alabama gave notice of her intention to withdraw from the con-
vention. Other states followed. The seceding members held a meeting
and adjourned to Richmond. The Douglas contingent balloted several
times for President, but not making a choice adjourned to Baltimore.
Here in June. Douglas was nominated for the presidency.
The canvass was encouraging to Lincoln's friends from the start.
The opposition was divided ; the Republicans were enthusiastic from the
beginning. The twenty-four states which took part in the Chicago con-
vention had 234 electoral votes out of the total of 303. Fremont, in
1856, had carried 114 electoral votes and to these the Republicans, in
their estimate, added the votes of New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Indiana,
and Illinois, making 169. a wide margin over the needed majority of 152.
A very dramatic feature of the campaign was the use of many things
illustrative of Lincoln's life. Rails, mauls, axes, and log cabins were
siams of his boyhood davs. 'Tis true the east was greatly disappointed
when Lincoln received the nomination. They said he was without school-
ing, was uncultured, and would be a "nullity" if elected. But while
all manner of uncomplimentary things were being said about Lincoln,
the great men who contended with him for the nomination were logically
308 HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
standing by the candidate. Such men as Sumner, Seward, Chase, Clay,
Greeley, and many others of that kind of people took the stump for
Lincoln.
The election came off the 6th of November. Out of the total of 303
electoral votes, Lincoln received 180. But there were fifteen states that
did not give him an electoral vote, and in ten states he did not receive
a single popular vote. Lincoln received in Illinois 172,161 votes;
Douglas, 160,215; Bell, 4,913; Breckenridge, 2,401. Yates was elected
governor over Allen, the Democratic candidate, by some 13,000 votes.
Both houses of the legislature were Republican.
The legislature met Monday, January 7, 1861, and organized by elect-
ing Shelby M. Cullom speaker of the lower house. This was the first
time that the Democrats did not control one or both branches of the leg-
islature. Governor Wood, the retiring executive, reported that the state
debt had decreased during the four years preceding nearly $3,000,000.
On the 14th of January Richard Yates was inaugurated governor for
four years. His inaugural address was a vigorous statement of the views
of the Republican party relative to the preservation of the union. After
the election of Lyman Trumbull, United States senator, and the passage
of a few bills, the legislature adjourned.
A SON OF ILLINOIS
Abraham Lincoln was born three miles from Hodgensville, in La Rue
county, Kentucky, February 12, 1809. His father's name was Thomas
and his mother's maiden name was Nancy Hanks. It has often been
stated that Lincoln's parents were poor. Perhaps they were; so were
many other families in Kentucky. When he was about four years old
his parents moved to Knob Creek, sixteen miles away from his birthplace.
Here he began his education, but evidently he did not make a business of
going to school. Mr. Lincoln says he thinks six months would cover all
the time he ever went to school.
In 1816, Thomas Lincoln moved to a farm one and one-half miles
east of Gentryville, Spencer county, Indiana. Abraham was now seven
years old. The home is described as a "half-face camp." The furnish-
ings were very meager. Wild game was plentiful in the thick woods
about them. It has been said that Thomas Lincoln neglected his wife
and children while here. Abraham says that these were "pretty pinch-
ing times. ' ' Abraham 's mother died in 1818, and then no doubt the Lin-
coln home was desolate indeed.
In 1819, Thomas Lincoln returned to Kentucky and married Sally
Bush Johnston, a widow with three children. Mrs. Johnston and Thomas
had been lovers in their younger days. The new mother brought quite
a few comforts to the forlorn home in Indiana.
In 1828 Abraham took a flat boat to New Orleans for a Mr. Gentry.
The cargo was disposed of to the satisfaction of the owner thereof. He
returned to Gentryville to find that the Lincoln family had the western
fever.
In 1830 the Lincoln family moved to Illinois and settled near Deca-
tur some ten miles west. Here is where Lincoln made the historic rails.
The Lincolns fenced ten acres of ground, broke it, and planted it in
corn. Lincoln was twenty-one years old February 12, 1830, and this was
the last work he helped his father do.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
309
ABRAHAM LINCOLN
310 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
In the winter of "the deep snow," Lincoln with others engaged to
take a flat boat to New Orleans. Lincoln helped to build the boat at
Sangamon town (New Salem), and the trip was made to New Orleans in
the spring of 1831. It was while in the city of New Orleans that he saw
a mulatto girl offered for sale from the auction block in a slave market.
The conduct of the auctioneer and the bidders was so revolting that Lin-
coln is said to have remarked to his companions, John Hanks and John
D. Johnston, ' ' Boys, let 's get away from this. If I ever get a chance to
hit that thing (slavery), I will hit it hard."
On his return he engaged to keep store in New Salem for Denton
Offutt. This may have been in the fall of 1831. Here Lincoln spent the
next few years of his life. It was indeed a strenuous one. He studied,
read, wrestled, and courted. Some attention was given to the study of
English grammar. In 1832 he offered himself as a candidate for the
legislature. He had hardly announced himself, when in April, 1832,
word came to New Salem of the call for troops to go to the Black Hawk
war.
Abraham Lincoln was captain of one of the four companies which
constituted the Fourth regiment. When the army was mustered out, May
27, 1832, Lincoln re-enlisted as a private in Captain lies' company for
twenty days. When his time was up for this enlistment, he re-enlisted in
Capt. Jacob M. Early 's company. He moved with the army up Rock
river to the Wisconsin line, but later returned to Dixon where he was
mustered out. He and a companion walked across country to Ottawa,
came to Havana in a canoe, and walked to New Salem. He was defeated
in the fall of 1832 for the legislature, but was elected the fall of 1834.
He served in the legislature from December, 1834, to December, 1842.
He represented the Springfield district in congress from December, 1847-
1849. In 1855 he was an unsuccessful candidate for the United States
senate. In 1856 he was active in the campaign in which Bissell was a
candidate for governor. This brings us to the organization of the Repub-
lican party and his career has been briefly sketched and from that time
to his election to the presidency. Lincoln remained in Springfield during
the canvass of 1860. He received many distinguished visitors during the
summer as well as during the winter following the election. Three things
especially occupied his mind during the winter of 1860-1. One was get-
ting acquainted with the men with whom he must be associated in the
work of carrying on the government. Another was the problem of select-
ing his cabinet a task of no small proportion. A third was formulating
his inaugural address. There was one thing which was a great annoy-
ance in these swiftly passing days; it was the spread of the secession
movement. His mail was extraordinarily heavy. All sorts of suggestions
were pouring in on him and all sorts of inquiries.
As the time approached for his departure for Washington, he settled
up all his private business affairs. One of the most significant incidents
of the closing days of his life as a private citizen was his visit to his step-
mother, who lived in Coles county near Charleston. He spent a day
with her, and accompanied by her, he visited the grave of his father. Mr.
Lincoln loved his step-mother very tenderly and it must indeed have been
very touching to see this sad parting, for his mother told him she never
expected to see him again. She was now seventy-three years old. She
died December 10, 1869.
The ballots of a free people, freely cast, had declared that Abraham
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 311
Lincoln should serve the whole people in the exalted station of president
of the United States. No election had ever been freer from undefined or
undefinable issues. There could be no doubt as to where at least three of
the candidates stood upon every issue which entered into the campaign.
But no sooner was the result definitely known than steps were taken
which looked to the ultimate dissolution of the Union. In fact long be-
fore the election in November there was a movement in the south favoring
secession in the event of Mr. Lincoln's election.
The rapid growth of the idea of secession, between November 6, 1860,
and the 4th of March, 1861, is well known, and it need not here be de-
scribed. The seceded states had formed a government, and by the time
Lincoln was inaugurated nearly all semblance of national authority in
the south had been swept away.
The winter of 1860-1 in the national capital, witnessed some very
strange proceedings. The representatives and senators from the seces-
sion states were, day after day, resigning their positions in the federal
congress, and they invariably took occasion to deliver very bitter fare-
wells before retiring. Patriotic men were doing their best to bring about
some sort of a compromise which would restore harmony to the distracted
country. All sorts of rumors were afloat, and the public mind was strung
to the highest tension. Stephen A. Douglas had no sympathy with seces-
sion. He took a very decided stand on behalf of the preservation of the
Union.
Lincoln left Springfield for Washington, February 11, 1861. To a
great concourse of friends and neighbors who had gathered about the sta-
tion he addressed a very touching farewell. He said:
' ' My friends, no one, not in my situation, can appreciate my feelings
of sadness at this parting. To this place, and the kindness of these
people, I owe everything. Here I have lived a quarter of a century, and
have passed from a young man to an old man. Here my children have
been born and one is buried. I now leave, not knowing when or whether
ever I may return, with a task before me greater than that which rested
upon Washington. Without the assistance of that Divine Being who ever
attended him, 1 cannot succeed. With that assistance I cannot fail.
Trusting in Him who can go with me, and remain with you, and be every-
where for good, let us confidently hope that all will yet be well. To His
care commending you, as I hope in your prayers you will commend me, I
bid you an affectionate farewell."
Mr. Lincoln made short speeches in some of the cities through which
he passed on his way to Washington. In Philadelphia word was received
that an attack would be made upon his life in Baltimore. This caused a
change in the programme in the rest of his journey. He reached Wash-
ington safely, on the morning of the 4th of March, 1861, and was ready
for the inaugural exercises.
Shortly before noon the retiring President, Mr. Buchanan, called for
Mr. Lincoln and escorted him to the senate chamber. From here they
passed out upon a large platform erected upon the east side of the capitol
where he delivered his inaugural in the presence of senators, representa-
tives, judges, foreign ministers, and other public dignitaries.
When the distinguished party came upon the platform and were
seated. Senator Edward Baker arose and introduced Mr. Lincoln, and as
he came forward a few steps with his cane in his hand, together with his
manuscript and his tall silk hat, he was embarrassed for want of a place
312 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
to put his hat. Just then Senator Douglas saw the embarrassment, step-
ped forward and took the president's hat, and stepping back and holding
it in his hand, said to a cousin of Mrs. Lincoln, " Ifl can 't be President,
I can at least hold his hat. ' '
The inaugural speech was a very clear statement of what he saw as
his duty as the chief magistrate of the nation. He was especially anxious
to have his hearers understand that he had been nominated and elected
by people who had full knowledge of the fact that one of his fundamental
doctrines was that, "I have no purpose, directly or indirectly to inter-
fere with the institution of slavery in the states where it exists. I believe
I have no lawful right to do so, and I have no inclination to do so. ' ' He
also read from the Chicago platform that, "The right of each state to
order and control its own domestic institution according to its own judg-
ment exclusively is essential to that balance of power on which the per-
'if *
ESTIMATE BY HON. W. P. KELLOGG OF THE GREATNESS OF ABRAHAM
LINCOLN
fection and endurance of our political fabric depends." He was also
careful to let be known that he regarded ' ' The Union as unbroken ; and
to the extent of my ability, I shall take care, as the constitution expressly
enjoins upon me, that the laws of the Union be faithfully executed in all
the states." Just near the close, as he was addressing his "dissatisfied
countrymen," he showed them wherein he had the advantage of them.
"You have no oath registered in heaven to destroy the government, while
I have the most solemn one to preserve, protect, and defend it. ' '
On the 12th of April, Gen. G. T. Beauregard, under the direction of
the authority of South Carolina, commenced a bombardment of Fort
Sumter. This was on Friday. On Sunday morning, General Anderson
surrendered, and marched out with the honors of war. Monday morning,
the 15th, President Lincoln issued a call for 75,000 men. The news of the
insult to the flag of the nation and to its brave defenders, flashed over
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 313
the loyal states with wonderful rapidity, and nowhere was more patriotic
enthusiasm aroused than in the Prairie state.
Within a few days, on April 18, after the fall of Sumter, Stephen A.
Douglas called on President Lincoln and assured him of his heartiest sup-
port and on the 25th of April he was in Springfield, and here upon invita-
tion of the legislature which had met in special session he addressed that
body. The speech of April 25 was a vigorous arraignment of secession
and a patriotic appeal to all to defend the constitution and the flag.
Prom here Douglas went to Chicago, where he spoke in a similar strain
in the "wigwam," where Lincoln was nominated. Douglas was taken
sick almost immediately after this "wigwam" speech and was confined
to his room in the Tremont House, where he died the 3d of June, 1861.
It was very unfortunate for the cause of the Union that Douglas died
so early in the great struggle. Had he lived he would surely have been
a valuable friend of President Lincoln. He had no sympathy with
secession.
CHAPTER XXVI
WAR HISTORY (1861-1898)
POLITICS IN SOUTHERN ILLINOIS PRESIDENTIAL VOTE (1860) IN LOGAN'S
DISTRICT STATE CONVENTIONS AND ASSEMBLIES KNIGHTS OP THE
GOLDEN CIRCLE "THE AMERICAN BASTILE" SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
IN CAMP AND BATTLE THREE YEARS' SERVICE ONE HUNDRED
DAYS' SERVICE THE ALTON BATTALION ONE YEAR SERVICE CAV-
ALRY SERVICE SPANISH- AMERICAN WAR THE FOURTH ILLINOIS IN-
FANTRY EIGHTH ILLINOIS INFANTRY NINTH ILLINOIS INFANTRY.
The election in November 1860 resulted in the choice of Richard
Yates, Republican candidate for govenor over James C. Allen. The
Democratic candidate, by a vote of 172,196 to 159,253. Of the nine
congressmen, those from the first, second, third and fourth districts were
Republican while the other five were Democrats. In the seventh district
James C. Robinson, Democrat, of Marshall, defeated James T. Cunning-
ham, Republican ; Philip B. Fouke, Democrat, of Belleville, defeated
Joseph Gillispie, Republican; John A. Logan, Democrat, of Benton,
defeated David T. Linegar, Republican. In this ninth district Logan re-
ceived 20,863 votes while Linegar received 5,207. There were 165 votes
scattering. This would make a total vote on congressman of 26.229 while
the total vote for the four candidates for president as shown below was
28,172, showing 1,943 voters failed to vote for congressman.
PRESIDENTIAL VOTE (1860) IN LOGAN'S DISTRICT
The following vote by counties, in Logan's district, November 6,
1860, will be of interest:
Ninth Cong. Dist. Lincoln Douglas Bell Breckinridge
Alexander 106 684 178 79
Edwards 580 * 370 16
Franklin 228 1391 75 5
Gallatin 221 1020 88 13
Hamilton 102 1553 99
Hardin 107 499 62
Jackson 315 1556 147 29
Johnson 40 1563 9
Massac 121 873 84
Perry 649 1101 138 1
Pope 127 1202 83 1
Pulaski 220 550 45 40
Saline 100 1338 113 15
314
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 315
Ninth Cong. Dist. Lincoln Douglas Bell Breckinridge
Union 157 996 58 819
Wabash 597 710 22 1
Wayne 620 1645 48 5
Williamson 173 1835 166 40
White . 756 1544 38 5
5,219 20,430 1,461 1,062
The votes shown above indicate clearly that Southern Illinois was
strongly Democratic in the fall of 1860. John A. Logan who was elected
in November, 1860, had served one term in congress. He was deservedly
popular throughout all Southern Illinois. He stood by Douglas in and
out of congress. In the short session of the congress commencing Decem-
ber 1860, Logan was a prominent figure. He heartily supported the Crit-
tenden Compromise and every way in his power attempted to prevent
secession. In the house on February 5, 1861, Mr. Logan said: "I will
go as far as any man in the performance of a constitutional duty, to put
down rebellion, to suppress insurrection and to enforce the laws ; . . .
Sir, I have always denied, and do yet deny, the right of secession. There
is no warrant for it in the constitution. It is wrong, it is unlawful, un-
constitutional, and should be called by the right name, Revolution.
. . . I would, today, if I had the power, sink my own party, and every
other one, with all their platforms, into the vortex of ruin, without heav-
ing a sigh or shedding a tear, to save the Union, or even stop the Rebellion
where it is. ' '
The session ended past midnight of the 3d of March, 1861, with no
settlement in sight. Lincoln was inaugurated the next day. Shortly the
public men scattered to their homes. The secession movement grew.
Fort Sumter was reduced and on April 15th Lincoln called for 75,000
troops and asked congress to assemble in special session July 4th. Illi-
nois was all military activity. The regiment known afterwards as the
Twenty-first was in camp at Springfield and was soon to be mustered
in as United States troops, having at first been mustered in as state
troops for thirty days. General Grant in his Memoirs says that two con-
gressmen, Logan and McClernand came to Springfield about the middle
of June and addressed his regiment. Grant says he had heard much of
Logan but had not known him personally. "His district had been set-
tled originally by people from the southern states, and at the outbreak
of secession they sympathized with the south. . . . Some of them
joined the southern army ; many were preparing to do so ; others rode
over the country at night denouncing the Union, and made it as necessary
to guard railroad bridges over which national troops had to pass in
Southern Illinois at it was in Kentucky. . . . Logan's popularity
was unbounded. I had some doubt as to the effect a speech from Logan
might have, but as he was with McClernand whose sentiments on the all
absorbing questions of the day were well known I gave my consent. Mc-
Clernand spoke first; Logan followed in a speech which he has hardly
equaled since, for force and eloquence. It breathed a loyalty and devotion
to the union which inspired my men to such a point that they would
have volunteered to remain in the army as long as an enemy of the
country continued to bear arms against it."
316
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
LOGAN IN CONGRESS AND THE FIELD
Logan attended the special session of congress, and fought in the
battle of Manassas Junction on July 21, 1861. Gen. Anson G. Mc-
Cook in describing the battle of Bull Run said two men were in citi-
zen's clothes. One was his uncle Daniel McCook, and the other was
John A. Logan. Logan had a gun and when not assisting the wounded
was firing. He said Logan wore a silk hat. After the battle Logan
returned to the capital and telegraphed to John H. White, later lieu-
tenant colonel of the Thirty-first regiment, to proceed immediately to
raise troops.
Logan returned from the special session about the 15th of August.
His wife drove from Marion to meet him at Carbondale, the nearest
GENERAL JOHN A. LOGAN
railroad station. On his arrival in Marion great crowds of former
friends were gathered. They were angry, desperate. They sympathized
with the secessionists. Logan spoke from a wagon and soon converted the
mob to friends for the Union. He headed a drum and fife procession and
enough men came forward to make Company C of the Twenty-first
regiment. From this time forward the tide turned greatly for the Union.
However, not all the people of Southern Illinois were enlisted on the side
of the Union as we shall show.
STATE CONVENTIONS AND ASSEMBLIES
In January, 1861, a Democratic state convention met at Spring-
field to give expression to the desire of the people for peace. Zadock
Casey of Mt. Vernon presided. Mr. Casey was lieutenant governor in
the stormy nullification days and presided over the senate when Jack-
son's policy of coercion was heartly endorsed "That disunion by
armed force is treason, and should be treated as such by the constituted
authorities of the nation." Now Mr. Casey's convention believed:
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 317
"That the perilous condition of the country had been produced by the
agitation of the slavery question, creating discord and enmity be-
tween the different sections, which had been aggravated by the election
of a sectional President."
The Republicans carried both branches of the legislature in the elec-
tion of 1860. But in the election of 1862 the Democrats carried both
branches of the general assembly. From Southern Illinois the sena-
tors were William H. Green, Massac county; Hugh Greeg, William-
son ; I. Blanchard, Jackson ; J. M. Rogers, Clinton ; W. H. Underwood,
St. Clair; S. Moffat, Effingham. The representatives from Southern
Illinois were James H. Smith, Union ; T. B. Hicks, Massac ; James B.
Turner, Gallatin; James W. Sharp, Wabash; H. M. Williams, Jeffer-
son ; J. M. Washburn, Williamson ; Jesse R. Ford, Clinton ; S. W. Miles,
Monroe; E. Menard, Randolph; J. W. Merritt, Marion; James M. Heard,
Wayne; D. W. Odell, Crawford; J. W. Wescott, Clay; R. H. McCann,
Fayette; C. L. Conger, White; J. B. Underwood, St. Clair; J. B. Thomas,
St. Clair; S. A. Buckmaster, Madison; William Watkins, Bond; P.
Dougherty, Clark.
The sittings of this general assembly were stormy indeed. The Dem-
ocrats presented a set of whereases in which they affirmed that "The
allegiance of citizens is due alone to the constitution and laws made in
pursuance thereof not to any man, or officer, or administration and
whatever support is due to any officer of this government, is due alone
by virtue of the constitution and laws." Another resolution read as
follows : ' ' Resolved, That we believe the further prosecution of the pres-
ent war can not result in the restoration of the Union and the preserva-
tion of the constitution, as our fathers made it, unless the President's
Emancipation Proclamation be withdrawn." The Republican minor-
ity resolved that "it is the duty of all good citizens cordially to sup-
port the national and state administrations, and that we hereby offer
to the administration of Abraham Lincoln, President of the United
States, and Richard Yates, governor of the state of Illinois, our earnest
and cordial support in the efforts of their respective administrations to
put down the present most infamous rebellion." The two houses quar-
reled about the date of adjournment and the governor prorogued the
legislature.
KNIGHTS OP THE GOLDEN CIRCLE
The Ohio river from a few miles below Pittsburg to Cairo was the
dividing line between freedom on the north and west and slavery on
the south and east. West Virginia (then a part of "Old Virginia")
and Kentucky were slave states and Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois were
free states. All three of these free states had been settled in an early
day largely from slave states. Southern Illinois was almost wholly set-
tled, up to the Civil war, from the older slave states. And while some of
these people moved out of the slave states to get away from slavery
very many sympathized with the southern people. It was not to be ex-
pected therefore to find the south half of Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois
enthusiastic for the prosecution of the war. It was easy for the seces-
sionists to come out of the states of Tennessee, Kentucky, and Virginia
and find in Southern Illinois enthusiastic sympathizers.
The first two years of the war were not successfully prosecuted. Be-
318 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
yond the capture of forts Henry and Donelson, and the victory of Pitts-
burg Landing, the government had no substantial fruit as the result of
the war. This accounts for Illinois going Democratic in the fall of 1862.
The issuing of the Emancipation Proclamation alienated from the sup-
port of the government many good citizens and influential leaders. Now
while these good citizens could not openly oppose the prosecution of the
war, they desired in some way to exert an influence looking toward the
cessation of hostilities and the restoration of "peace at any price." To
meet the need of organized effort there was brought forward semi-mili-
tary secret societies that assumed a number of names. The first organ-
ization was known as the Circle of Honor. Later the name changed to
Knights of the Golden Circle, and still later to the Order of American
Knights, and finally to the Order of Sons of Liberty.
It was the Knights of the Golden Circle mainly which was organ-
ized in Southern Illinois, and later the order was known as the Sons
of Liberty. Quite a little of the information furnished the government
relative to this organization was obtained by Felix G. S.tidger, a United
States government secret service agent, who was in 1864 grand secre-
tary of the order of Sons of Liberty in the state of Kentucky. Mr.
Stidger made a full report to the secret service department of the gov-
ernment and it is incorporated in the report of Judge Advocate Gen-
eral J. Holt, to the department of war on October 8, 1864. In addition
to this government report Mr. Stidger, in 1903, after the passions of
the war had subsided, wrote a full and complete history of his connec-
tion with the order. The organization was as follows: (1) A supreme
council, whose officers were supreme commander, secretary of state,
and a treasurer. (2) A grand council, whose officers were a grand
commander, deputy grand commander, grand secretary, and grand
treasurer. (3) County parent temples: the officers were commander,
secretary, and treasurer. There was a military department in connec-
tion with the organization. The supreme commander was commander
in chief; grand commanders were commanders of the forces of their
respective states. There were four major generals for a state, and
each congressional district was under a brigadier general. The county
was under a colonel, and the forces of a township were under a captain.
The writer remembers very distinctly as a school boy. being in the home
of a schoolmate when an older brother of the schoolmate arrived from
Alton with a one-horse buggy full of revolvers. They were encased in
black leather with belt attached. It was a great privilege of the two
boys to take the revolvers from the buggy and assist in carrying them
into the house. He remembers also that one of the "Knights" was
later captured by soldiers and lodged in a prison at Springfield along
with five other brothers. Here the "Knight" died and the body was
returned to the home for burial. We all went to the funeral and as
we trudged along the side of the procession, the "Knights" to the
number of thirty or more rode with military order behind the hearse,
their revolvers in their black leather cases buckled to their waists.
It is now half a century since those troublous times, and it is with
difficulty that one can get first hand information concerning the or-
ganization known as the Knights of the Golden Circle. Personal cor-
respondence with responsible people in the several counties has revealed
the fact that the order was in a flourishing condition in most of the
counties in southern Illinois. We append a few of these replies, omit-
ting names.
HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 319
Saline county: "The order existed here during the Civil war.
Members were not numerous, and while threats of violence were made
against strong union men, they lacked the leadership and courage to
put their threats into execution. These Knights went to the home of
a Mr. Jobe, a discharged soldier, to order him to leave the country. He
was sick in bed, but calling for his gun he told them to come into his
house at their peril. At this day most of the members of this order
are either dead or ashamed they ever belonged to it. In either case one
can not get personal information. Judge Duff, who was arrested in
Marion in the fall of 1862, was held as a prisoner in Washington for
three months. In March, 1863, while holding court in Harrisburg he
delivered a great tirade on "Arbitrary Arrest by the Federal Gov-
ernment." That was "Black Monday" for loyal union men of Saline
county. The Union League was organized in Saline county in several
places, and its influence had a salutary effect upon Copperheadism. "
Cumberland county: "The Knights of the Golden Circle was or-
ganized in this county, but it is difficult to get reliable information. ' '
Richland county: "Those who sympathized with the south were
mustering in different sections of the county, and even made an at-
tempt to raid the provost-marshal's office in Olney, to get the draft
papers. Colonel 'Kane, who was provost-marshal, wired Governor Dick
Yates, and a company of soldiers were sent to protect the office and re-
store order generally."
Crawford county: "While teaching at 'Big Brick' (District No.
58), some years ago, I was told that the forty acres on which the school
house is located, a beautiful level piece of land, was used as a drill
ground by the Knights of the Golden Circle during the war. There
were those who watched them from a distance on moonlight nights."
Monroe county: "Yes, there were Knights of the Golden Circle in
this county, but I know nothing about them except they were rebels
at heart and secret enemies of the flag. ' '
Pope county: "I did not know of any in this county. I knew of
Golden Circles in Kentucky. Its purpose was to oppose the Union.
Members of this order abused union men who would not join them.
Families of unionists who went to war were ill treated by this order."
Wabash county: "Yes, the Knights of the Golden Circle was or-
ganized in this county. There was lots of them. The purpose of them
was to preserve the peace in their vicinity, and protect their homes,
let the invasion come from any source or place. They did not want to
go to the war unless drafted, and then they had secret signs that might
save them from death, if they were taken prisoners in the war. It
was not of much use here, as we had no trouble in our county. I proba-
bly know something about it, for I organized about two hundred of
them in our county (he probably means 200 members), and Lawrence
county. We never did any harm to anybody, and when the war was
over, the organization died a natural death."
Perry county: "Yes, the Golden Circle was organized in Perry
county. Some of the members lived in Tamaroa."
Richland county: "No. Richland county was loyal to the union.
However, just across in Edwards to the south, and in Jasper at the
north, they had this order. Its object was to discourage enlistments,
aid and abetting the south. The Union League was for exactly the op-
posite purpose. There was never a draft on Richland. She was al-
320 HISTORY OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS
ways ahead on her quota. Company E, Eleventh Missouri Volunteer
Infantry was the result of the worked-off surplus from this county. Just
across in Edwards county the enlistments were few, as they were de-
scendants of southern families, and were in sympathy with their cause.
A draft was run on this precinct (in Edwards county) and as the office
of Provost-Marshal O'Kane was in Olney and as he held the list of
names drawn, it was the plan of the Knights to move upon Olney,
seize the list, and burn it, destroying Olney if necessary to accomplish
their plans. The Jasper Knights were to march from the north and
assist. Perhaps, sometime late in the fall of '64, they astonished the
citizens of the county by riding in squads bearing arms, and near Ol-
ney they had assembled. The Union Leaguers occupied the town and
the unarmed citizens were supplied from the hardware stores as the
report had gone out that the city was to be burned. When all was in
readiness, the sheriff went out to the Knights and commanded them to
disband and to return to their respective homes or he would be com-
pelled to scatter them by force of arms. Sentinels and pickets were
stationed and no one could enter Olney that night without the pass-
word. The Knights began to disperse and long before morning were
gone. This is the nearest we came of having trouble during the exist-
ence of the Knights of the Golden Circle."
Effingham county: "There were no Knights of the Golden Circle
in this county, but in our neighboring county of Marion a certain prom-
inent judge was said to be high priest in that order."
Williamson county: Perhaps the local history of no county rela-
tive to the political situation in 1861-5 has been more carefully pre-
served than it has in Williamson county. The facts recorded below
are taken from a small history of Williamson county written by Hon.
Milo Erwin in 1876 when every fact enumerated could be easily sub-
stantiated. Mr. Erwin says John A. Logan sympathized with the
south, but early openly declared for the Union. Secession was openly
talked up to the firing on Port Sumter. In Marion, just following the
firing on Fort Sumter, a dozen or more men congregated in a saloon
and while there called a meeting far the purpose of considering an
ordinance of secession. The meeting was held in the courthouse April
15, 1861, with the avowed purpose of providing for the "public
safety." James Manier was president. G. W. Goddard, James M.
Washburn, Henry C. Hooper, John M. Cunningham (father-in-law of
John A. Logan), and Wm. R. Scurlock constituted a committee who
drafted the following resolutions which were adopted :
"Resolved, That we, the citizens of Williamson county, firmly be-
lieving, from the distracted condition of our country the same being
brought about by the elevation to power of a strictly sectional party,
the coercive policy of which toward the seceded states will drive all
the border slave states from the Federal Union, and cause them to gain
the Southern Confederacy.
"Resolved, That, in that event, the interests of the citizens of
southern Illinois imperatively demands at their hands a division of the
state. We hereby pledge ourselves to use all means in our power to
effect the same, and attach ourselves to the Southern Confederacy.
"Resolved, That, in our opinion, it is the duty of the present ad-
ministration to withdraw all the troops of the Federal government
that may be stationed in southern forts, and acknowledge the inde-
HISTORY OP SOUTHERN ILLINOIS 321
pendence of the Southern Confederacy, believing that such a course
would be calculated to restore peace and harmony to our distracted
country.
"Resolved, That in view of the fact that it is probable that the
present governor of the state of Illinois will call upon citizens of the
same to take up arms for the purpose of subjugating the people of the
south, we hereby enter our protest against such a course, and, as loyal
citizens, will refuse, frown down, and forever oppose the same."
By the morning of the 16th, General Prentiss at Cairo knew of
these treasonable resolutions. J. M. Campbell of Carbondale went to
Marion on the 16th and persuaded the people to revoke the resolu-
tions. Judge W. J. Allen was instrumental in getting the resolutions
repealed. Mr. A. T. Benson carried the action of the repealing conven-
tion to General Prentiss. The resolutions were not revoked by the
same men who passed them, and so the original convention men held
another meeting on the 27th of April, moved to "seize the money in
the hands of the sheriff to defray the expenses of arming and equip-
ping soldiers for the southern army." The resolution or motion did
not carry.
Shortly after, a considerable army collected in Marion for the pur-
pose of dislodging and driving away a company of soldiers stationed
at the bridge across Big Muddy just north of Carbondale. The army
marched to Carbondale where they were joined by southern sympa-
thizers from that locality. They sent a reconnoitering party to the
bridge and upon d 
